/
 
 I 
 

 
 C O M M E N T A R Y 
 
 U P O N 
 THE TWO BOOKS 
 
 O F 
 
 S A M U E L.
 
 A 
 
 COMMENTARY 
 
 UPON 
 
 THE TWO BOOKS 
 
 I-;;:, ' : o F . . | 
 
 SAMUEL. 
 
 B Y 
 
 The Rjghc Reverend Father in GOD, 
 
 S YMO N Lord Bifhop of ELY. 
 
 LONDON: 
 
 Printed for &U Cljiffoeii at the Rofe and Crow* in 
 St. Paul's Churchyard. 1703.
 
 A 
 
 COMMENTARY 
 
 UPON THE 
 
 Firfh Book of Samuel. 
 
 THE Two Books, which bear the Name of i- 
 mucl> are thought by the Talmudifts, in Bab* 
 Bathra, to have been compofed, in part, by 
 himfelf, (that is, the firft Twenty four Chapters of the 
 Fkft Book) and the reft by Gad and Nathan the Pro- 
 phets. And fo Procopiw Gaztus faith, that this Book 
 is called by the Syrians ^ the Prophefy of Samuel. This 
 Opinion the Tatmudifts found upon the i Chron .XXIX. 
 19. where it is faid, Now the A8s of David, fir ft and 
 latf, hhdld they are written in the Book of Samuel the 
 Seer^ and in the Bool^of Nathan the Prophet , and in the 
 Boo\ of Gad the Seer. By which words it is evident, 
 that Samuel did write- a Book, and that it contained 
 fome of the Adrs of David , which, it is very proba- 
 ble, are thefe that we read in this Book. Befides 
 which there were two other Books, written by two 
 other Prophets, who continued his Hiftory to the end 
 of his Life. It muft be confefTed indeed, that three 
 diftinft Books are mentioned in that place of the uw 
 nicies ^ and we cannot be fare that we have : in thofe 
 two Books all that was contained in thofe three ^ but 
 
 B only
 
 A CO MM EN T A Rr upon 
 
 only an Extraft of the Subftance of them, which per- 
 haps might be made by fome following Prophet, and 
 divided into two Books : Which were called by the 
 Name of Samuel ^ becaufe he was the mod eminent 
 Perfon of the three, and his Acls are here recorded in 
 the firft place. Certain it is, this Work was extant 
 before the Book of the Kings was written $ for men- 
 tion is there made, of what we read in this Hiftory, 
 i Kings II. 27. And in the Book of the Chronicles 
 feveral things are repeated, which we find here, in 
 the very fame words. It is highly probable alfo, that 
 Samuel having undertaken to write the Hiftory of the 
 Judges, (to which as an Appendix he added the Book 
 of Ruth) would not leave it imperfcdfc : But added 
 in this Book what concerned Ell and himfelf j who 
 were the laft Judges of that Nation. 
 See th Preface to the Book of Judges. 
 
 CHAP. I. 
 
 Verfe i. ^"T W there WAS A certain mAn of Rawa- 
 L\ tkai/H-Zophi/H.'] Either he was bora at 
 this place, or lived there (perhaps both) which is cal- 
 led Ramah, v. if. of this Chapter 5 and here Rama- 
 thalm (in the Dual Number, as the Gramtttarians 
 fpeak) becaufe it was built upon two Hills 5 which 
 made it appear like a double City. The Title of Zo- 
 fhim feems to be added to it, becaufe it being an high 
 place, there was a Watch-Tower in it : Where, upon 
 occafion, Men were fet to obferve, who apprpached 
 from all parts round about. Or, as St. H/mw, and 
 others think, becaufe here was a School of the Pro- 
 phets :
 
 Firft Book of S A M U E L. 5 
 
 phets; who were wont to feat themfelves in fuch Chapter 
 places as were remote from Company, and fit for I. 
 Contemplation. Which made Elijah and Elifia. fre- L^VN 
 quent Mount Carmel. And thus the Chaldee Para- 
 phrafe tranflates thefe words, There was a Man- of Ra- 
 mathaitn, a. Drfc/ple of the Prophets. Who in the Book 
 of Ezefyel are called Watch-men : And from hence 
 fome think came the Greek, Word 2opo$ : Which was 
 the Title of Aftronomers at the firft , who from high 
 places contemplated the Stars. 
 
 Of Mount Ephraim.~] This is added to diftinguiQi 
 this from other places, which had the Name of Ramah 
 in other Titles : Particularly in that of Benjamin, 
 XVIII ^.15. 
 
 And /jff Name was Elkanah, the Son of Jeroham, the 
 Son of Elihu, the Son of Tohu."] It appears by this Ge- 
 nealogy, that Samuel was a Levitt, of the Family of 
 the Kohathites } as we read i Chron. VI. 33, 34, dv. 
 See Mr. Selden in his Book de Succefliou. in Pontif. L. i. 
 Cap. 1 8. where he confutes thofe who fancy Samuel 
 was a Prieft, yea, the High-Prieft, as Petavittr himfelf 
 imagined. 
 
 The Son of Zufh, an Ephrathite. "] Efhrata is the 
 fame with Bethlehem, which was in the Tribe of jf- 
 dah. Therefore Zuph is not called an Ephrathite, be- 
 caufe he was defcended from the Bethlewites (for he 
 was a Levite\ but becaufe he dwelt in that place $ 
 as the Levites were difperfed through all the JTribes. 
 So Mr. Selden there fpeaks (from the Hebrew Doctors 
 and the Targuni), Donticilii rathne % non fanguinis^ he 
 is called an Ephrathite, on the account of his Habitation, 
 not of his Blood. 
 
 Ver. 2. And he had two Wives, the Name of the one Verfe 2. 
 was Hannah, and the Name of the other Pcninnah^ 8cc.] 
 Hannah fcems to have been his firft Wife : Who pro- 
 
 B 2 ving
 
 4 A COMMENTARY npo 
 
 Chapter ving barren, his earned defire of Children moved him 
 I. to take another 5 as Abraham had fome by Sarah's Gon- 
 
 v'V^^ fent. Which was not in thofe times difallowed by 
 God : Who faith himfelf, that he had given to David 
 many Wives, ^ Sam. XII. 8. which (hews it was not 
 then a Sin in them to have more than one. See Gr<?- 
 tius in his Book de Jure Belli & Pack, Lib. 2. Cap. V. 
 Seft. IX. X. 
 
 Verfe ?. ^ er * 3* And the Mart went up out of his City.~] For 
 though Ramah ftood high, yet Shih ftood higher : 
 And he firft went down the Hill from Rawah, before 
 he could go up to the other. 
 
 Tearly to worflxp^ and to facrifice to the LORD of 
 hofts m Shilo."] Where the Tabernacle now was, and 
 where all Sacrifices were to be offered, and no where 
 elfe. Hither all the People were bound to refort, at 
 the three great Feftivals, (XVIDewf. 16.) and not to 
 appear before the LORD empty. Accordingly Elka- 
 nah not only worjbzpped God, with Prayers and Thankf- 
 givings 5 but offered fuch Sacrifices as were futable to 
 the Feftival : And it is likely prefented other Gifts, ac- 
 cording to his Ability, as is there required, v. 17. 
 
 And the two Sons of Eli, Hophrii and Pfanea*, the 
 Priefts of the LORD were thsre.~] Ready to offer fuch 
 Sacrifices as were brought to the Altar. Whofe Ser* 
 vice Elkanah did not refufe to ufe, becaufe they were 
 notorioufly profane : But reverenced their Office, as 
 ftill Priefts of the- LORD 5 from whofe impure Hands 
 he vouchfafed to accept the Offerings of pious 
 People. 
 
 Verfe 4. Ver. 4. And when the tintewas that Elkanah offered."^ 
 His Peace-Offerings, which were wont to accompany 
 others at the great Feftivals. For inftance, at the 
 Paffomr they offered not only the Pafchal Lamb, but 
 fevcral other Sacrifices 5 as I noted upon XVI Deut. 7. 
 
 All
 
 tie Firft Boo^ of SAMUEL. 5 
 
 All fa feven Days of unleavened Bread having pecu- Chapter 
 liar Sacrifices belonging to them. See XXVIII Numb. I. 
 And fo there was on the feven Days of the Feaft of \*rv** 
 Tabernacles, XXIX NumbS) Now on fome of thefe 
 Days Elkanah offered fuch Sacrifices as might make a 
 Feaft for his Family and Friends, according to the 
 Law, XII Dent. 12. 
 
 He gave to Peninab hfr wife, and to all Its fons and 
 daughters.'] The Males only were bound to appear 
 before God at thefe Feftivals 5 but devout Perfons 
 were wont to bring their Wives alfo with them 5 and 
 their Daughters as well as Sons $ efpecially when they 
 dwelt fo near the Houfe of God as Elkanah did 5 whofe 
 Habitation at Ramah was not above feven Miles from 
 Shilo. It doth not appear that there was any peculiar 
 Court at the Tabernacle (as there was afterward at the 
 Temple) for the Women to worfhip in by themfelves } 
 but they came in with their Husbands, and performed 
 their Duty clofe to them. 
 
 Portions."] Of that part of the Peace-Oflerings,which 
 belonged to him that offered them. Which was the 
 whole ^ except the Fat which belonged to the LORD; 
 and the Breaft and Right Shoulder, which belonged 
 to the Prieft, VII Levit. 34. with the reft the Sacrifi- 
 cer made a Feaft forhimfelf, his Family, and Friends 3 
 giving to every one a Portion of the Sacrifice. Where- 
 by they had Communion with the LORD> by parta- 
 king with him of his Sacrifice, which had been offered 
 to him at his Altar. 
 
 Ver. 5, But to Hannah he gave a worthy portion."] Ory er f e - 
 a double Portion $. in token of his extraordinary Re- 
 fped: and Kindnefs to her. 
 
 For be loved Hannah, hut the LORD had flwt p her 
 womb', or,, though the LORD, Sic."] Her Barrennefs 
 did not make him love her left, but rather more 5 be* 
 
 caufe
 
 6 A COMMENTARY upe* 
 
 Chapter caufe he would fupport and comfort her under that 
 
 I. Affliction. 
 
 \yVXJ Ver. 6. And her adverfary alfo provoked her fort > to 
 Verfe 6. make her fret, he caufe the LORD had (hut up her v>om\>^\ 
 It added to her Affliction, that Peninnah fet her felf 
 again ft her ^ and was wont to twit her with her Bar- 
 rennefs, faying, when her Husband fent her a more 
 liberal Portion of the Holy Things than (he received : 
 Though he be fo kiricl to you, yet you bring him 
 no Children, as I do 5 which gave her great Vex- 
 ation. 
 
 Verfe 7. Ver. 7. And as he did fo year by ye AT , when fke went 
 up to the Honfe of the LORD, fojbe prcvoked her.~] She 
 conftantly took this occafion to upbraid her with her 
 Barrennefs, when her Husband exprefied fuch extra- 
 ordinary kindnefs to her. 
 
 Therefore foe wept^ and did not eai] Her Grief was 
 fo great, that it made her turn the Feftival into a Faft. 
 So Tertullian underftands it, who (in his Book de Je- 
 junitr^ Cap. VII. J faith, God rewarded her Fafting 
 and Prayers with what (he defired ; vouchfafing, Inn- 
 ntnt clbo Ventrem Filio implere^ & quidem Propheta $ 
 To fill her Belly empty of Meat, with a Son, and he 
 a Prophet. 
 
 Verfe 8. ^ er * 8* Then fold Elkanah her Husband to her, Han- 
 nah, why weepeft thou, and why eateft thou not^ and why 
 if thy heart grieved, am not I better to thee than ten fans .<*] 
 In him we have an Example of a moft excellent Huf- 
 band : Who patiently tolerated the infolent Humour 
 of Peninnah 5 and comforted dejected Hannah with 
 Words full of tender Affection. Which was truly, in 
 St. Peter's Language, to dwell with his Wives, ^1a, 
 yumv, according to knowledge, as Viftorinus Strjgeliuf 
 here obferves. We cannot from the laft Words of 
 this Verfe conclude, (as fomc of the Hebrew Doctors 
 
 do)
 
 the Fir ft Boo\ of S A M U E L. j 
 
 do) that Peninnah had ten Sons, (which was not fuch Chapter 
 a Pleafure to her, as the Affeftion he had for Hannah I. 
 would have been), for they may fignifie, according to wv**^ 
 the common Language of Holy Scripture, only a great 
 many Sons. 
 
 Ver. 9. And Hannah rofe up after they had eaten in Verfe 9. 
 Shiloh, and after they had drunk~\ The kind words of 
 Elkanah feem to have perfwaded her to eat and drink 
 cheerfully. In whom we have an Example of an ex- 
 cellent Wife 5 who fenfible of her Husband's Kindnefs, 
 endeavour'd to pleafe him, by complying with his De- 
 fires, and avoiding all things that might be grievous 
 to him. 
 
 No Eli the Prieft.-] He was both the High-Prieft, 
 and alfo the Judge at this time of the Israelites 5 being 
 born in the end of Gideons Judicature, and died in 
 the middle of the Philiftines Tyranny over the Ifrae- 
 lites $ twenty Year before the Great Viftory Samuel 
 got over them at Eben-ezer, as Sir John Mar/bam com- 
 putes, who rightly obferves, that whenfoever his Ju- 
 dicature began (which is not recorded), it confifted 
 only in hearing and judging Caufes by his Pontifical 
 Authority. For he wrought no Deliverance for Ifrael^ 
 that we read of : But was fuch a Judge as Samuels 
 Sons were VIII. i. and as Samuel himfelf was, after 
 Saul began to Reign. When all the Days of his Life, 
 he continued to go about the Country and do Juftice5 
 .which he adminiftred alfo when he came home, at his 
 own Houfe, VII. 15, 17. 
 
 Sate upon a Seat by a Poft.~] The Hebrew word is upon 
 *. Throne ;, it being a Seat raifed.up to fome height, to 
 make him confpicuous to all that entred into the Houfe 
 of God $ where he fate at the Door of it. The Jews 
 in Seder Olam^ and in Jalkut, have a Conceit, that 
 Eli was this very Day, when Hannth came to pray, 
 
 made
 
 upon 
 
 nude Judge of Ifrael : So that from hence they Dafe 
 I. the beginning of his Judicature. But this is a weak 
 L/"WJ Conjecture built merely on this Phrafe, Sat on his Seat. 
 Where, as Abnrbinel obferves, he fate as the High- 
 Prieft, and not as a Judge. And this was no new 
 tiling, but according to Cultom, that he might pre- 
 ferve good Order there 5 give his Advice to thofe who 
 had occafion to confult him 5 refolve their Doubts, 
 and give them his Bleffing. And he thinks that Sa- 
 wttd was born ten Years or more, before the Judicature 
 of//. 
 
 In the Temple of the LORD."] It is not unufual to 
 call the Tabernacle by the Name of a Temple : As the 
 Temple, when it was built, is called a Tabernacle. 
 See X Jer. 20. II Lament. 6. Yet thtlalmudifts^ from 
 the Hebrew Word Hachil^ (which is here ufed) fay, 
 that when the Tabernacle was removed from Gilgai 
 to Shlloh) the fides of it were built of Stone, and co- 
 vered at the top with Curtains, having no folid Roof. 
 And from hence they fancy it is called Beth, the Houfc 
 of the LORD, v. 24. which Maimonides interprets an 
 noufe of Stone. But there is no certainty of this : For 
 fuch Words as thefe have a larger fen-fc. And indeed 
 we are taught as much by the i Kings III. 2. where it 
 isexprefly (aid, that there was no Hottfe built unto tlx 
 N*Me of the LORD, till the Days of Solomon : And 
 2 Sam. VII. 6. where Nathan fpeaks in Cod's Name to 
 David^ in thefe words, I have not dwelt in an Hottfe 
 fnce ] carat out of Egypt. See LErxperevr in his Preface 
 to Codex Mtddoth. 
 
 From the fir ft Words of this Verfe, it appears 
 that Hannah rofe up to go to the Temple, at the time 
 of the Evening Sacrifice, for it was after they had 
 dined. 
 
 tr r 
 
 Verfe
 
 the F/Vff BooJ^ of S A M U E L. 9 
 
 Ver. 10. And flie was in bitternefs ofSonl, and prayed Chapter 
 unto the LORD, and wept fore.'] Her Grief returned I. 
 when (he was alone, and thought of her Barrennefs ^ WWJ 
 which made her pray with great Vehemence, and many Verfe 10. 
 Tears, for a Child. 
 
 Ver. ii. And/he vowed a Vow.~] As was ufual, when Verfe n. 
 they earneftly longed to obtain what they fought with 
 Prayers and Tears. 
 
 And faid, LORD, if then wilt indeed look^ upon 
 the Afflictions of thy Handmaid, and remember we, and 
 not forget thy Handmaid."] Thefe are three various Ex- 
 preilions of the fame thing : Whereby (he declares, 
 tho' with great Humility, how much (he was concern'd, 
 to obtain her Requeft, of being delivered from her 
 Barrennefs : For that's the meaning of looking upon 
 her Affliction, and remembring her. See VIII Gen.i. 
 \\lExod 7, 1 6. 
 
 But wilt give unto thy Handmaid a. Man-child.'] She 
 thrice calls her felf his Handmaid, out of a profound 
 fenfe of her Meannefs, and his Majefty : And defires 
 a Han-child, becaufe only fuch could wait upon the 
 LORD in the Service of the Tabernacle 5 as (he inten- 
 ded her Son (hould do,if God beftowed one upon her. 
 
 Then will I give him unto the LORD all the Days of 
 htf Life.'] The Levites were not bound to ferve at the 
 Tabernacle till they were Twenty- five Years old 5 and 
 not not after they were Fifty : But (he devoted him 
 to the Miniftry there, from his Childhood, as long as 
 he lived. 
 
 And there [hall no Rafor come upon his Head."} She 
 vowed he (hould be a Nazarite $ part of whofe De- 
 fcription this is,VI Numb^. And fo the beft of thzjcwifi 
 Dod:ors interpret it $ for the Expofition of the Chaldee 
 Paraphraft is very forced : But from hence the Opi- 
 nion of the Talmndifts is confuted, who fay (in the 
 
 C Mifchna*
 
 * COWMEN TART upon 
 
 Mifchna, in the Title Sota, Cap. III.) that aManmight 
 devote his Child to be a Nazarite, before he was of 
 Age 5 but a Woman could not. Nor doth any of 
 them take Notice of this Example of Hannah 5 which 
 hath made fome think, that poffibly they look'd up- 
 upon this as done by an extraordinary motion, and 
 therefore not to be a Rule to others $ efpecially fince 
 (he did it before her Child was born. See Jo. Wa- 
 genfeil, in his Learned Notes upon that Book, p. 
 448. 
 
 Verfe 12. ^ ef< I2 * ^nA it came to pafs, that as flw continued 
 fraying before the Lord, that Eli marked her month."] 
 The inward Anguifh of her Soul, it is probable, made 
 the Motions of her Mouth, and her Countenance, very 
 different from what is ufual. 
 
 Verfe l?f ^ er * *3 : Now Hannah /he fpake in her Heart ^only 
 her lips moved^ but her voice was not heard : Therefore 
 Eli thought fie had been drttn^~] Hearing her fay no- 
 thing,but only feeing her Lips move a long time; with 
 fuch Geftures, it is likejy, of her Body, Hands, and 
 Eyes, as argued a very great Commotion : He took 
 her to be disordered with the Wine (he had drunk li- 
 berally at the fore-named Feaft. For it is apt to make 
 one talk much, and the great Agony wherein (he was, 
 might fomething diftort her Face. 
 
 Verfe 14* ^ er< J 4* -And-Eli faid unto her, How long wilt thottbe 
 drunken ? Put away thy wine from thee.~\ He feems to 
 bid her go to Bed and deep 5 and then come and pray 
 to God. 
 
 Verfe 1 5. Ver. 1 5. And Hannah anfwered and faid^ No, my 
 Lord } / am a woman of a. forrowful fpirit, and have, 
 drunl^ neither wine norftrong drinkj] Of the difference 
 between Wine and Strong Drinl^ fee WNuntb. g. 5. 
 Great Affliction of Spirit make one diftafte Meat and 
 Drink. 
 
 But
 
 the Firft Boc^ of S AM'Ufc'L. n 
 
 But have poured out my font before the LOR D.] Chapter 
 An unufual Expreffton for fincereand fervent Prayer. I. 
 
 Ver. 1 6. Account not thy handmaid for a. daughter of L^WJ 
 Belial.'] This is a Phrafe fignifying the moft leudVerfe 16. 
 Perfons, that regarded neither God nor Men. See 
 XIII Dent. 15. 
 
 For out of the abundance of my cowplaint and grief 
 have I fpoken hitherto.~] The Accufation againft her 
 being very foul, (he purgeth her felf from it very ear- 
 neftly ; but in a modeft manner, and with duerefpeft 
 to the Office which Eli held in the Church. 
 
 Ver. 17. And Eli anfaered and f aid, Go in peace 3 Verfe 17. 
 and the God of Ifrael grant thee thy petition, that thou 
 haft asked of him."] Her fober and refpe&ful Anfwer 
 convinced the Old Man of his Error 5 and moved him 
 to difmifs her with his Blefiing, and a folemn Prayer 
 to God, that he would grant her Requeft. 
 
 Ver. 1 8. And fbe faid. Let thy handmaid find grace Verfe 18. 
 in thy fight."] For which (he returned him moft hum- 
 ble Thanks 3 and defired the continuance of his 
 Prayers. 
 
 So the woman went her way, and did eat., and her 
 countenance was no more fad.'] She departed from the 
 Temple with fuch Satisfaction, and Affurance, her own 
 Prayers and his would be heard, that there remained 
 no more any Token of Sorrow and Grief $ but ihe eat 
 her Meat, and looked cheerfully. 
 
 Ver. 19. And they rofe up in the Morning early and Verfe to. 
 worfhipped before the LORD 5 and returned and came to 
 their houfe in Rantah."] I fuppofe (be acquainted Elka- 
 n*h with her Prayer, and with Eli his Blefiing : And 
 it is likely, that he now made a Solemn Vow to God, 
 if he would be pleafed to fulfil her Petition. See 
 v. 21. 
 
 C 2 And
 
 A COM MENTAKY upon 
 
 And, Elkanah knew Hannah his wife, and the LORD 
 ren/embred her."] According to her Prayer, v. 1 1. 
 
 Ver, 20. And it cate to pafs, when the time was come 
 Verfe 20. a l ou ^ a fi er Hanah conceived."] The ufual time that 
 Women go with Child, before they be delivered. 
 
 That fie bare a Son^ and called his name Samuel.'] 
 Sometimes Fathers, and fometimes Mothers, gave the 
 Name to their Children. See upon IV Gen. 26. 
 
 Saying^ Becattfe I have asked him of the LORD. ] 
 This was the reafon of his Name : Which (he gave 
 him, that he as well as (he might keep in mind the In- 
 tereft God had in him $ from whom (he obtained him 
 by ardent Prayers. For Sattl-meel (which is contraft- 
 ed into Samuel) fignifies, 4s!(dofGod 9 zswe tranflate 
 this word in the Margin of our Bibles. He was born 
 fas Sir jM># Marfiam computes with great probability) 
 in the time when the Philiftins domineered over Ifrad 
 for forty Years together (fee X Judges 7. XIII. i.) but 
 in what Year cannot certainly be determined. 
 Verfe 21. Ver. 21. And the man Elkanah, and aU his hotife, 
 went up to offer unto the LORD the yearly facrzfice."] At 
 the Feaft of the Paflbver, or fome other of the three 
 great Feftivals. He is a great Example of Piety ^ who 
 carried his whole Family to worihip God with him, 
 at thofe Solemn Times which the Law enjoyned. 
 
 And hit Pon."] Which it is likely he made, either 
 when he fa w his Wife was with Child 5 or perhaps 
 before, when ihe told him what hope (he had her 
 Prayer would be heard, and he worfhipped God, 
 v. 19. 
 
 Verfe 22. Ver. 22. But Hannah went not up 5 for Jhe faid unto 
 her Husband^ I will not go up till the Child be weaned $ 
 and then I will bring him^ that he may appear before the 
 LORD, and there abide for ever."] She was not bound 
 by the Law to go up with her Husband : And there- 
 fore
 
 the Firft BooJ^ of S A M U E L, 13 
 
 fore, tho' (he was wont to go, (he refolved as became Chapter 
 a prudent Woman to fray at home, till the Child was I. 
 ftrong enough, not only to accompany her, but to be 
 left at the Houfe of the LORD, and be capable of be- 
 ing inftrufted in the Service of God. 
 
 Ver. 23. And Elkanah her Httfbandfaid unto her, da Verfe 
 what feemeth thee good 5 tarry until than haft weaned 
 him.'] Interpreters here note, the fweet Agreement that 
 ought to be (according to the Example of this happy 
 Couple) between Husband and Wife. 
 
 Only the LORD eftablijh hjfword."] We do not read 
 of any thing the LORD had fpoken about this Child : 
 Unlefs Elkanah look'd upon what Eli had faid, as fpo- 
 ken by God, becaufe he was God's High-Pried. Or 
 the Hebrew words may be tranflated, the LORD efta- 
 bUfh hff work, i. e. perfect what he hath begun, by 
 making the Child grow till he was fit for his Service. 
 For the word Dabar fignifies any matter or thing as 
 well as word. 
 
 So the woman abode."] At home. 
 
 And gave the child fuck^tHl fie weaned him7\ She her 
 felf was his Nurfe, and fuckled him, after the Exam- 
 ple of Sarah. (See upon XXI Gen. 7.) And, it is 
 likely, continued to do fo (out of her great Affection 
 to him) feveral Years. Some think three $ but it is 
 not improbable fix orfevev, as Lyra conjectures. And 
 fo long I remember one to have fuck'd, in the place 
 where I was born. 
 
 Ver. 24. And when fie had weaned him, fie took 
 up with her, with three bullocks , and one epkah offlowei*^ 
 and a bottle of wine.~] As they were not to appear be- 
 fore the LORD empty ; fo, upon this occation, they 
 brought an ample Offering to him , to teftifie their 
 Gratitude to the Divine Majefty. And it is highly 
 probable, that one of thefe Bullocks was wholly of- 
 fered
 
 4 A COMMENT ART Hpo 
 
 Chapter fered to God, aszBumirQJjering : And the other two 
 I. were Peace-oifer'mgs : Or, as fome will have it, one a 
 
 V/V%J Sin offering and the other a Peace-offering. Which 
 had a large Meafure.of Flour for a Meat-offering, and 
 of Wine alfo attending it , that they might rejoyce to- 
 gether before the LORD, when they leaded with him 
 Upon the Peace-offering. 
 
 And brought him unto the houfe of the LORD in Shi- 
 lob ; and the child was young. ~] In the Hebrew the 
 words are, hanaar-naar, the Child was a Child, i. e+ 
 wholly at their difpofal. 
 
 Verfe 25. Ver. 2f. And they Jlew the bullock, and brought the 
 child to Eli.~] They tirft performed their Duty to God, 
 by offering an whole Burnt-offering to him , referving 
 the reft, I fuppofe, till thy had acquainted Ell with 
 God's Goodnefs to them, that they might all rejoyce 
 together. 
 
 Verfe 26. Ver. 26. Andficfaid^ my Lord, as thy Soul liveth^ 
 my Lord, I urn the woman that flood by thee here, fray- 
 ing unto the LORD.~] Many take thefe words, As thy 
 Soul liveth, for an Oath * whereby (he aflures him, 
 that as certain as he was alive, (he was the Perfon 
 whom he faw in that place praying, and took for a 
 diftempered Woman. But others ( particularly D. 
 KimchT) think there is nothing of an Oath in them, 
 they being only a Form of Well-wi(hing to him ^ as 
 if (he had faid, I with thee a long Life, that thou 
 may'ft educate my Son. 
 
 Verfe 27. Ver. 27. For this child 1 prayed, and the LORD bath 
 given me my petition which I askgd of bim.~] She had 
 told him nothing of what (he prayed for, when he 
 reproved her ^ but only in general, that (he was ex- 
 treamly afflicted for want of fome thing, which (he 
 earneftly begg'd of God. But now (he acquaints 
 him with it, and with her Vow (he made, if God 
 
 granted
 
 the Firjl Bao\ of SAMUEL. 15 
 
 granted her Defire 5 which (he was now come to ac* Chapter 
 complifti. I. 
 
 Ver. z8. And therefore alfo I lave lent him unto the o**s^*- 
 LORD.'] Or reflorcd him to the LORD (as the Verfe 28. 
 Targnw expounds it), from whofe Gift (he received 
 him. 
 
 As long as he liveth^ hefiall be lent unto the LORD."] 
 Or, as the words may be t ran Hated, All the days that 
 hefoallbe defired for the LORD. That is, as long as 
 God (hould think fit to employ him in his own 
 Houfe $ which was till he made him a Judge, VIF. 15. 
 Then he was not fixed at Shiloh^ but went about the 
 Country to Bethel and Gilgal, and Mizpeh $ and then 
 fetled at his own Houfe in Ramah, as we read there, 
 v. 17. 
 
 And hervorfhipptdthe LORD there."] This (hews that 
 El^anah was with Hannah^ and gave his Confcnt to 
 this Dedication of their Child, to fuch Service as God 
 (hould think fit to employ him in : Which he humbly 
 prayed God to accept. 
 
 CHAP: m Chapter 
 
 Verfe i. A ND Hannah prayed and f*id.~) Hymns Verfe I. 
 
 j[\ are wont to be comprehended under the 
 Name of Prayers. LXXII Pfal. 20. To the Compofi 
 tion of which holy Souls were fometimes raifed by 
 Divine Infpiration, in their devout Meditations upon 
 the extraordinary Goodnefs of God to them. And in- 
 deed, it was the rnoft ancient way, as I have obferved 
 heretofore, of preferving the Memory of things to 
 Pofterity : Poets being more ancient than Hiftorians, 
 
 or
 
 16 A COMMENT ART upon 
 
 Chapter .or Orators, as La&antita obferves, L. VII, Div.Inftit. 
 II. Cap. 2 3- Nor were the Weftern People lefs famous for 
 tms than the Eaflern : The Germans for inftance ha- 
 vinztheir moft ancient Annals in Verfe $ as Herman* 
 nusConringiuf hath (hewn out of a great many Authors, 
 in his Preface to Corn. Tacit us , de Germanorum Mo- 
 
 My heart rejoyceth in the LORD.~] She was afted by 
 the fame Spirit, which moved Sc. James to give this 
 Direction, v. 13 // any affl/fled, let him pray , (as (he 
 did, I. 10.) is any merry, let him /ing Pfalms, as (he 
 now doth : For ft ? - as lately extreamly fad and for- 
 rowful, and could not eat : But now by the Goodnefs 
 of God is filled wkh Joy 5 which made her burft out 
 into this TS,iuk r giving. 
 
 My horn , exalted in the LORD.~\ She who was 
 bowed down a ; .J dejeded, now lifts up her Head 
 and triumphs : fur exalting the Horn Signifies the 
 height of Glory. 
 
 My month n tnUfged over my enemy. ~\ She was now 
 furnifhed with a full Anfwer to Peninnah, who up- 
 braided her with her Sterility. 
 
 Becaufe I rejoyce in thy falvatioH.~] All this Joy and 
 Triumph arofe from the Goodnefs or God to her 5 
 who had delivered her from the Reproach of Barren- 
 nefs : Which raifed her, as appears by the fequel, to 
 the expectation of far greater things. 
 
 Verfe 2. ^ er * 2 * Tbere is none h-?ly as the LORD.~] The 
 Holinefs of God fignifies his peerlefs Perfections ^ as 
 Mr. Mcde hath (hewn in many parts of his Works. See 
 p. n. 
 
 For there is none befides thee.~] Which Perfections are 
 peculiar to himfelf : For tho' the Scripture vouchfafeth 
 fometimes unto the Gentile Ddmons, the name of Gods, 
 yet it never calls them holy ones. 
 
 Neither
 
 the F/rf? Boo^ of SAMUEL. 17 
 
 Neither if there any rock^ like our rockj] See upon Chapter 
 XXXII A?;. 31. II. 
 
 Ver. 3. Tal!^ no wore fo exceeding proudly^] This was L^V^sJ 
 good Advice to Peninnah, and fuch likePerfons 5 not Verfe 5. 
 to infult over others who are not fo happy as them- 
 felves. 
 
 Let rot arrogance come out of your maut1).~\ Or, as the 
 Targttm interprets it, forbear reproaches. For fo the 
 Hebrew word Atat fignifies, hard words. 
 
 For the LORD is a God of knowledge^ None knows 
 what he intends, who perhaps will exalt thofe who 
 are now abafed. Or, he knows how to bring to pafs 
 fuch things, as Men think to be impoffible, 
 
 -And'by him aftions are weighed."] Or,, by him works are 
 prepared : Even when there is no difpofition in Na- 
 ture to them. 
 
 Ver. 4. The bows of the mighty men are broken, and Verfe 4* 
 they that Humbled are girt with flrength."] Now the great 
 fenfe (he had of God's Power, branches out it felt into 
 an humble acknowledgment of this glorious Attribute, 
 in divers Inftances. And firtt in vanquifhing the moft 
 Victorious : For Bows were a principal part of War- 
 riours Weapons, XLIV Pfal. 6. and their Girdles be- 
 ing a principal part of the Military Habit, is elegantly 
 tranflated to fignifie Strength, and Warlike Prowefs. 
 Whence Virgil calls feeble Perfons, unmeet for War, 
 4ifri*&0l t ungirt, as Serviw obferves. See Bochart in 
 his Canaan, Lib. lyfap. 15. whence the Apoftle 2* 
 mongO: the Spiritp'il Armour, exhorts the Ephcfians to 
 be girt about with trttth^ VI Ephef. For to gird and to 
 arm, to be girt, and to be armed, are ttje fame thing in 
 Greek^ and Latin Authors. See alfo XVIII Pfal. 29. 
 LXV. 6. 
 
 Ver. 5. They that were full have hired them felves for Verfe 5\ 
 bread } And they that were hungry^ ceafcd.'] To com- 
 
 D plain
 
 !8 A C M M E N T A R T upon 
 
 Chapter plain of Hunger. This Viciffitude of Human Affairs 3 
 
 II. efpecially the fudden Turns there are fometirnes, from 
 
 \>~v>^ a great height of Profperity to a very low Condition, 
 
 and on the contrary, are very wonderful, and feriouf- 
 
 ly to be pondered 5 that no Man may be proud, nor 
 
 any Man defpair. The Inftances of thefe in Hiftory, 
 
 are to be found in a great many Authors, befides what 
 
 our own Experience may furnifhus withal. 
 
 So that the barren hath born feven.~] That is, many 
 Children. She reflects upon the great change which 
 God had made in her own Condition. And Procopiw 
 Gaztw notes, that here, Hymno Prophetiam admifcet 3 
 She mingles Prophecy with her Hymn of Praife, and 
 foretels the Fecundity of the Church : For the number 
 Seven denotes a multitude. 
 
 And/he that hath many Children is waxen feeble.~] The 
 Jews fancy, that every time Hannah bare a Child, two 
 of Penzxnab's Children died. But this feems rather to 
 have a general refpeft to thofe that have been fertile, 
 and grow barren when God pleafeth. 
 
 Verfe 6. Ver. 6. The LORD kUltth and ntafytl dive 5 be 
 bringeth down to the grave, and bringeth up."] The 
 fame thing is repeated in different words $ and the 
 fenfe is, the power of Life and Death is in the hands 
 of God : Whom he pleafes he takes out of the World, 
 and whom he pleafes he continues in it 3 raifing Men 
 up even from the Grave, when they were dropping in- 
 to it. See XXX II Dent. 3 9. XXX Pfal. 3. 
 
 Vcrfe 7. Ver. 7. The LORD niak^th pcor, and makgthrich^ 
 he bringeth low and rajfeth up.'j She acknowledged the 
 Power and Wifdom of God, in making Men of diffe- 
 rent Eruditions^xfome poor, and others rich $ yea, 
 in making the fame Men who were very poor, to be- 
 come very rich 3 and they who were mean and con- 
 temptible become great and eminent. Theodoret treats 
 
 excel-
 
 the Firjt Book, ^/SAMUEL. 19 
 
 excellently of the wife Providence of God, in not ma- Chapter 
 king Men all alike , but fomeof a lower, fome of an II. 
 higher rank, Oration VI. againft the Heathens. L/*VV 
 
 Ver. 8. He raifeth the poor out of thedttft^ and Hfteth Verfe 8. 
 up the beggar fro/?t the dunghil 5 to fet them among pn fires , 
 and to make them inherit the throne of glory. ~\ In fiances 
 of this in the holy Scriptures are Jofcph and Daniel $ 
 the one a Prifoner, the other a Captive : But preferred 
 to the higheft Dignity, by the Kings of Egypt and Ba- 
 bylon. And in thefe later Ages, VittorinitsStrigelitfsofo- 
 ferves a memorable inftanceof the truth of thefe words, 
 in Matthias Corvinus^ King of Hungary 5 who was 
 brought out of Prifon, and fet n the Throne, not 
 by Sedition, nor by Civil War $ but by the unanimous 
 Confent of all the Eftates of the Realm, in a grateful 
 Memory of the Benefits they had received by his Fa- 
 ther, the great Hunniades. 
 
 For the pillars of the earth are the L07?DV, and he 
 hath fet the world upon thew.~\ Thefe words contain 
 the Reafon of all that precedes in the five foregoing 
 Verfes : For the very Earth being founded, upheld, 
 and fupported by the LORD $ no wonder that all the 
 Inhabiters of it are in his power, to difpofe of them as 
 he thinks good. 
 
 Ver. 9. He will keep the feet of his Saints, and the Verfe 9. 
 wicked {hall be filent in darknefs.~\ Pious Affections in 
 thofe Days rofe up, many times, to the height of Pro- 
 phecy : Whereby God continued in that Nation his 
 true Religion, in the midft of their idolatrous Incli* 
 nations. Accordingly here Hannah begins to predict 
 the Deliverances of the Ifraelites^ (who were God's 
 holy Ones., or Saints, (by being peculiarly feparated to 
 him and his Service) from the hand of the Philiflines^ 
 and other Enemies : Who (he prophefies mould ftum- 
 ble and fall, as Men do in the dark, when the Ifrae- 
 
 D ^ litet
 
 ao A COMMENTARY up&n 
 
 Chapter //re/, by God's Dire&ion, fucceeded in their Enter*- 
 
 II, prizes. 
 wy^-^ For by ftrength jhaU no man prevail."] As appeared 
 
 afterwards in Goliath. 
 
 Vcrfe to. ^ cr * IQ * Ike adverfaries of the LORD /hall be broken 
 in pieces 5 out of heaven foatt. he thunder upon them. ] 
 As he did literally when Samuel fought with the Phi- 
 liflines, VII. I.Q, and when David alfo vanquilhed 
 them XVIII Pfal. 13; Procop/w Gaz#s applies this to. 
 the AiTumption of Chrift, with the Miffion of the Holy 
 Ghoft, and the happy Suceefs of the A poftles preach- 
 ing, and.toChrift'sfecond coming. 
 
 The* LORD jhall judge the ends of the earfb.~] As he 
 did when he fubdued the Phitiftines, who lived in the 
 extremity of the Country of Jud<ea, Weft ward,*. And; 
 now forely opprefled the Israelites. 
 
 And he foall give ftrength unto hif Kivgi~] That is, ta 
 David. Of whom (he proprieties $ who was moft 
 properly God's King, whom he appointed in the room 
 of Saul 5 who by his Difobedience forfeited his Ringr 
 dom, and was rejected by God. 
 
 And exalt the horn of hff^orntedi] God commanded. 
 Saul to be anointed by.Savtytl X. i. but it. was upon 
 Condition, which he not fulfilling, the fame Perfort 
 was commanded to anoint David, XV. 29. XVI. i. 
 Upon which the Spirit of the LORD departed from, 
 Saul y and reded on David, XVI. 13, 14. Whom 
 God fo wonderfully protected, that all the. Subtlety, 
 and Power of Saul could not deftroy him : And whea 
 he came to the Throne, God wonderfully exalted him, 
 as (he here fpeaks : By enlarging; his Dominion very, 
 far, and making him fuch a glorious Prince (higher 
 than the Kings of the earth,') that he was the moll emi- 
 nent Type of the Great King of all, our LORD lYj/v.f/. 
 To whom thefe words ia the fulleft feofe belong. 
 
 For
 
 the Firfl Boo^ of S A M U E L, 
 
 <; For who doth not fee, faith St. Auftin, (in his XVII Chapter 
 * Book, de Civitate ><?/, Cap. IV.) that the Spirit of 
 this Woman (whofe Name was Anna, which figni- 
 fies Grace) prophefied of theChriftian Religion, the 
 City of God, whofe King and Founder is Chrift ;, 
 and of the Grace of God, from which the Proud are 
 eftranged, that they may fall $ but the Humble are 
 filled with it, that they may rife : Which is the chief 
 import of this Hymn. And indeed this is the fir ft 
 time that the Name of Meffiah^ (or anointed) is found 
 in Scripture : There being no fuch word in all the 
 foregoing Books, of Mofes^ Jofoua, the Judges^ or 
 Ruth. And therefore it is the more to be remarked : 
 This Prophetefs being the firft that mentions the MES- 
 SIAH, in this Song : With which the Song of the blef- 
 fed Virgin hath fuch a perfect refemblance, that one 
 cannot but think Hannah had a refpeft to fomething 
 higher than the Quarrel between her and Penitwab^nd 
 the Son which God had given her, or the great Acls 
 of David : For the words are too magnificent to be- 
 confined to fo low a fenfe. And therefore Kimcli 
 upon thefe words ingenuoufly acknowledges, the King* 
 fare mentioned if the MESSIAH ; of whom Hannah fpake 
 cither by Prophecy or Tradition. For there was a Tra- 
 dition among them, that there ftioirld a great King a*- 
 rife in Ifrael : And fhe feals up this Song, with the 
 mention of that King, who (hould fave them from all 
 their Enemies. 
 
 It may be thus Paraphrafed. 
 
 I. Great is the Goodnefs of God to me, which makes^ 
 my. He art leap for Joy ^ great is the Honour he hath dons- 
 me : So that my Mouth which had nothing to anfoer when 
 my Enemy upbraided me^ noto boafts of the Favour of 
 
 God
 
 aa- A COMMENTARY upon 
 
 Chapter G0d to nn, who to my exceeding great Joy hath beftowed 
 II. a Son upon me. 
 
 WVNJ 2. For the LORD if incomparable in all Perfections, 
 which none have but himfelf alone : Whtfe Excellencies 
 are fo tranfcendent, that there none in whom we can 
 find fo fecure a Sanffuary in all our Troubles, as we have 
 in him. 
 
 9. Do not vaunt and brag therefore any more on this 
 fafiion, norfpeak, contemptuoitjly of others : For as nothing 
 can be hid from him 5 fo he knows how to bring to pafs 
 thejirangeft things : Nor can any Man hinder it, (Jet 
 their Pride and Confidence, and Power , be ever fo great) 
 but his Counfil ' ftall ftand. 
 
 4. Theftrettgth oj armed Forces jf good for nothing, if 
 not profpered by him : Who brings down thofe who were 
 mighty Conquerors ^ and advances thofe who were their 
 miferable Slaves. 
 
 5. The Rich have been feea to fall into fuch decay, as to 
 want their necejjary Food : And poor Jtarved Wretches 
 have come to great plenty. As likewife barren Women as 
 /, have had a. numerous Off-fpring, and they that had 
 many Children loft them all. 
 
 6.. No Man can keep himfelf 'alive , when God calls him 
 away from hence : And he unexpectedly reftores Men 
 to Life, when they were in the very Jaws of Death. 
 
 7. It is according,as he orders, that fome Men are rich^ 
 others poor : And the very fame Men who now are in a 
 low Condition, he raifes up to greatnefs andfplenJor 5 and 
 on the contrary, abafeth thofe that walk, in pride. 
 
 8. They that are in the moft fordid, plight, he advances 
 when he pleafes, to the moft glorious State : For what can 
 hinder hint from jhakjng the very Foundations of the 
 Earth, and overturning all things } which are upheld and 
 fuf ported only by hfr Almighty Power? 
 
 Cj.Thc
 
 the Firf Boo\ of S A M U E L. 33 
 
 9. The beft way therefore zr, by Piety 9 to fecttre the Fa- Chapter 
 uour of God 5 who by prefer ving al! his faithful Servants II. 
 from falling, willfll their Mouths with his Praifes : But rx^/\*x* 
 confound the wicked 3 who now boaft them/elves, when with Verie 28. 
 amazement they tire thrown down Into a, miferable Condi- 
 tion. For let not any Man befo vain as to imagine, that 
 by hff ftrength he can maintain himfelfin his high ftation 5 
 or kety down good Men from rifing up to glory. 
 
 I o. They that oppofe God /hall be broken in pieces 5 he 
 willftrike & terrour into them, and make them fall flat be- 
 fore him. For it is he that if the Judge of the World 5 
 and there is no corner of it where Men can hide them- 
 felves from his Sentence. He will advance the King whom 
 he fl)all chufe, even the LORD Chrifl 5 and make him 
 great infpite of all Oppofers : Who /ball not be able to 
 ' hinder his Exaltation^ or the growth and incrcafe of hjf 
 Kingdom. 
 
 Ver. ii. And Elkanah went to Ramah to his Houfe."\ y cr f e , j 
 When the Feftivals was ended, 
 
 And the Child did minifterunto the LORD."] As foon 
 as he was capable. 
 
 Before Eli the Pm#.] According as he appointed 
 him. 
 
 Ver. 12. Now the Sons of Eli were Sons of Belial?] Verfe 12. 
 Very wicked Men, (fee XlIIDe/tf. 19.) being impious, 
 covetous, guilty of violence, and filthy lufts. 
 
 They knew not the LORD.~] They were not profefled 
 Atheifts 5 but they minded not the Divine Service, nor 
 took any care to do God Honour 5 being ignorant (as 
 Kintchi expounds it) of his Law. 
 
 Ver. 13. And the Priefts Cuftom was, when any Man Ver 
 offered Sacrifice.'] Brought his Peace-offerings to be of- 
 fered at the Altar. 
 
 That
 
 A COMMENTARY Hpon 
 
 Chapter Tbrt thePriefls Servant came while the Flejfj bos fee- 
 II. *& w'rtb * Flefi-hook.of three Teeth in his hadd,~\ The 
 
 trfrv"NJ Perfon who brought the Peace-offerings having the 
 largeft (hare in thefe Sacrifices^there were certain Rooms, 
 when the Temple was built, both in the Court of the 
 Women, and of the Men, wherein they had liberty to 
 boil the Flefh, in order to feaft with God at his own 
 Houfe Which Chriftiatis afterward imitated in their 
 Feafts of Charity. The like Rooms there were at the 
 Tabernacle in the outward Court of it. See 
 
 reur, in his Annot. upon Codex Middoth^ Cap. 2. Se&. 
 6. p. 80, 81. 
 
 Verfe 14. Ver. 14. And hejlrucl^ it into the pan, or fettle, or 
 cauldron^ or pot.~] There were feveral forts of Veflels 
 for this ufe .5 according as the Fleftiuto be boiled was 
 little or much. 
 
 All that the Flefi-hook brought vp, the Prie& to&kfor 
 hJmfetf.~\ This was a new Cuftom, which they pro- 
 fanely introduced : For not content with the Right 
 Shoulder, and the Breaft, which were theirs by the 
 Law, (VII Levit. 32.) they would take what they 
 pleafed of the reft, that belonged to the People : At 
 leaft, fo much as a Fork wich three Teeth brought up, 
 when they ftruck it into the Pot where the Flem was 
 boiling. 
 
 So they did in Shiloh, unto 'afl\the Ifraelites that camt 
 thither7\ This aggravated their Crime, that they made 
 a conftant Practice of it: And did not only on fome 
 occafions commit fuch wicked nefs. 
 
 'Verfe i<. ^ er * ! 5' ^ n ^ Before they burnt the Fat.~] Which en- 
 } tirely belonged unto God, II Levit. 16, VII. 25, 
 
 ^5- 
 
 The Priefl Servant came and faid to the Man that fa- 
 
 crificed, Give Flefl) to roatt for the Prieff.~] This was an 
 high Contempt of God* to demand their part before 
 
 God
 
 , the F/rSf Boo^ of SAMUEL. 25 
 
 God had his. For the Nobleft Guefts at Feafts were Chapter 
 always ferved firft. II. 
 
 For he will not have fodden Fief?) of thee> but raw."] 's^VSJ 
 The Flelh-hook did not always bring up the beft 5 
 therefore as foon as the Sacrifice was cut up, they came 
 and took the choiceft pieces. 
 
 Ver. 1 6. And if any man f aid unto him, let them not Verfe 16. 
 fail to burn the fat presently, and then take as much as thy 
 foul defireth : Then he would dnfwer 5 Nay, bat thouflwlt 
 give it Me nyw } if not, Iwillta^e it by force .~] This ar- 
 gues the very height of imperious Impiety, that fuch 
 fubmilfive Language (hould not prevail with them, to 
 have fo much refpeft to God, as to let him have his 
 Portion in the firfl place : Tho' they offered the Prieft 
 more than his Chare, after God was ferved. None 
 knows to what pitch of wicked nefs a Man may arrive, 
 when once the fenfe of God is extinguifhed, and gone 
 out of his Mind. t n 
 
 Ver. 17. Where fore I he fin df the young men wa* very yerfe 17. 
 great before the LORDJ] Having many grievous Ag- 
 gravations. 
 
 F0r men abhorred the offering of the LORD."] Nothing 
 brings Religion fo much into the Contempt of the Peo- 
 ple, as the open Profanenefs of thofc who are the Mi- 
 nifters of it. 
 
 Ver. 1 8. But Samuel tniniftred before the LORD be- Verfe 18- 
 ing a, ChilJ.~\ Tho' very young, yet he carefully per- 
 formed fuch Offices at the Tabernacle, as he was capa- 
 ble to difcharge : And did not follow the bad Example 
 of his Familiars and Domefticks 5 as we may fuppofe 
 ffipfof and Pbineas were. 
 
 Girded with * linen E^hod."] We do not read any 
 where of any peculiar Garments appointed for the Lt- 
 vites in their Miniftration ^ but only for the Priefts : 
 And this was none of them, as appears from XXVIII 
 
 E Ex*
 
 A C MME NT ART upon 
 
 Chapter Exod. 40. 41. And therefore the Ephod which the 
 II. Priefts are faid to wear in the XXII Chapter of this 
 Book, v. 1 8. were quite different from the Ephod or- 
 dered in the XXVIll Exod. for Aaron the High-Prieft 
 alone : Which had a curious Girdle belonging to it, 
 and the Breaft-plate with precious Stones infeparable 
 from it, and was wrought with Gold, and Blue, and 
 Purple, and Scarlet, XXVIII Exod. 6. Butthe>W 
 which the Priefts, or any other Perfons are faid to 
 wear, is (for di (Unction-fake ) always called Ephod 
 bad, an Ephod made of fine Linen : Which was not a 
 Sacred, but an Honorary Veftment (as I may call it) 
 being a (hort Garment hanging upon the Shoulders, 
 down to the middle of the back $ but without any 
 Girdle or curious Work in it : Which having fome 
 likenefs to that of the High-Priefts, was ufed by the 
 inferiour Priefts, to make them more refpe&ed as fpe- 
 cial Minifters of God $ and by other great Perfons, 
 upon fome folemn occafion, as David did, 2 Sam. VI. 
 24. And Eli (feeing fuch a great appearance of God in 
 him), ordered Samuel to do 5 tho* it was not a Habit 
 appertaining to Levites ; much lefs to him who was 
 not of Age, according to the exaft Rules of the Law, 
 to ferve in the Tabernacle. Thus Kimchi, and Ralbag 
 underftand it. And the LXX. in 2 Sam. VI. 15-. tran- 
 flafe it foAjjv e^a^ov, an eximiottf Garment. See 
 Jo . Brattnius de Feft. Sacerd. L.2. Cap. VI. p. 602. 
 
 It feems no improbable Conje&ure of Fortunatits 
 Scacchvs, that from hence was derived the Latns CU- 
 vm among the Rowanf, which was a Veftment proper 
 to their Senators and Prefidents. It was firft brought 
 from the Hetmfcant^ by T*///f Hoftiliut> when he con- 
 quered them : Whofe ancient Language agrees fo much 
 with the Hebrew, that one may well think they had ma- 
 ny things from them. See Myrothec. Ill Cap. 43. 
 
 Ver. 19.
 
 the Firft Book, of S A M U E L. 37 
 
 Ver. 19. Moreover , his mother made him a. little coat, Chapter 
 And brought it to him from year to year, when /he came up H. 
 with her husband to offer the yearly facrifice!] The - U/'WJ 
 phod being ufed, I fuppofe, only in the Service of Verfe 19* 
 God, it was provided at the Publick Charge. But for 
 his ordinary wearing Hannah took care, at her Charge, 
 to provide him a Coat, and other things, it is likely 
 finable to it : That (he might (till exprefs her Piety 
 in contributing to his maintenance at the Houfeof 
 God. And it is very probable, that this little Coat 
 was woven with her own hands ^ as the ancient Tra- 
 dition is, that Chrift's Seamlefs Coat was woven by the 
 blelfed Virgin. And fo in Joma the Doctors fay, 
 (Cap. III.) that a Prieft might ufe a Garment in his 
 Miniftry, which was made by his Mother. See Brau* 
 nitff, L. I. Cap. XVII. 
 
 Ver. ao. And Eli blejjed Elfywah and Hannah his wife, Verfe 20. 
 and f aid, The LORD give thee feed of t hit woman, for 
 the loan which is lent unto the LORD."] He gave them 
 this Benediction by a Divine Suggeftion $ and there- 
 by verified what (he uttered in her Prophetical Song, 
 v. 5. 
 
 And they went to their own horned] Their Affection to 
 their Son, did not make them ftay there, and negleft 
 their Domeftick Affairs. 
 
 Ver. n. And the LORD vifited Htnnth, fo that Verfe 
 (he conceived and bare three font, and two daughters. ] 
 None are Lofers , by what they lend unto the 
 LORD. 
 
 And the Child Samuel grew before the LORD.] Not 
 only in Stature, but in Wifdom alfo and Virtue : See 
 v. 16. Of fo great moment it is to feafon the Minds 
 of Children early with a fenfe of God and of Religi- 
 on : Which is likely to continue with them, and im- 
 prove, as they grow in Years. 
 
 E t Ver. 21.
 
 A COMMENTARY upon 
 
 Chapter Ver. 22. Novi> Eli root very old."] Which made him 
 II. liftlefs and una&ive. 
 
 **SV*** And heard all that bis fotts did unto all Ifrael."] Yet 
 
 Yerfe 22. wa nted not Information of all the forementioned enor- 
 mous Pra&ices of his Sons. 
 
 And how they lay with the women that afcmlled.~\ 
 Whofe Impiety and Luxury proceeded fo far, as to 
 move them to debauch thofe Women who came to 
 worfhip God. Of the word a/embhd^ fee XXVII! 
 Exod. 8. Unto which may be added, that the Hebrew 
 word Tzaba, fignifies not only a great many gathered 
 together, but alfo a Station : That is, dated times of 
 attendance, which devout Women obferved for Fad- 
 ing and Prayer. For that was their Bufinefs at the 
 Temple 5 unto which they reforted at certain times for 
 thefe ends. 
 
 At the door of the Tabernacle of the Congregation. "] 
 Thefe words found as if they committed this Leudnefs 
 in the prefenceof all the People. But fuch Beftiality 
 would not have been futfered ^ and therefore this re- 
 fers to their affer/tblhig at the Door of the Tabernacle? 
 From whence they led them to fome private Room 
 which was about the Tabernacle, (as there were ma- 
 ny afterward about the Temple) where they defiled 
 them. 
 
 Vcrfe 23. Ver. 23. And he faid unto them, Why do yon thefe 
 things?] Before mentioned, v. 14,15*, 16, 22. 
 
 For 1 hear of your evil- doings by all this people."] Their 
 Wickednefs was fo notorious, that there was a general 
 Complaint of it 5 which mould have moved him to 
 greater Severity, than meerly to reprove and chide 
 them with fuch genflenefs and lenity, as thefe and the 
 following words import. Which proceeded partly 
 from the Coldnefs of Old Age$ partly from his too 
 great Indulgence to his Children ; and partly (as Com. 
 
 Bertavent.
 
 the Firft Bool^ of S A M U E L, 
 
 Bentvent. Bertran conjectures) from his being mdre Chapter 
 intent upon the Defence of their Civil Liberties, than If. 
 the reftoring Ecclefiaftical Difcipline. w^/-** 
 
 Ver. 24. Aky, my fons^ it is no good report that /Verfe 24. 
 hear ; ye make the LOR&s people to tranfgrefs.~] By ma- 
 king them negleft and defpife the Service of God, v. 1 7. 
 and tempting them to Leudnefs, v. 22. This is the 
 Language of a tender Father, not of a zealous Judge : 
 Who ought to have pafled a Publick Cenfure upon 
 them, for their Publick Crimes, by turning them out 
 of their Office, or fome (harp Punilhment : Which his 
 Office gave him Authority and Power to inflift upon 
 fuch infamous Offenders. 
 
 Ver. 25-. If a man fin again ft another, the Judge fiall Verle 25. 
 judge htm : But if a man Jin againft the LORD, who 
 fliallintreat for hint .<? ] If one Neighbour do an Injury 
 to another,the Bufinefs may be compofed by the Judge 3 
 who interpofing his Authority, either takes up the 
 difference, or fees the Perfon fatisfied who was offen- 
 ded. But if one injure the Judge himfelf, (which 
 was the prefent Cafe) who (hall take the Confidence 
 to fpeak in his behalf. Was it ever heard, that any 
 one interceded for a Man to his Prince, when he in- 
 tended to kill the Prince himfelf ? Eli argued well ; 
 but he (hould not have referred their Punilhment 
 unto God, when it was in his power to punilh them 
 
 i r ir 
 
 lllllJiv.-! 1 
 
 Notwithftandfag they hearfyted not unto the voice of 
 their father ^ becaufe the, LORD would Jldj thetu.~\ The 
 words may be rendred out of the Hebrew, But they 
 would not hearken to the voice of their father } therefore 
 the LORD refolved to flay them.'] But according to our 
 Tranfluion, the fenfe is right enough : For when Men 
 have long finneci grievoufly againft many Admoniti- 
 ons (which it may be fuppofed their Father had given 
 
 tlitm)
 
 30 A COMMENTARY Hpo 
 
 Chapter them) whereby they become incurable 5 God deprives 
 II. them of that prudent Confideration and Difcretion, 
 
 t/"VNJ which would fave them from Deftruftion. So Rap 
 upon thefe words, The Sentence of Judgment was al- 
 ready fettled againtt them. 
 
 Verfe 26. Ver. 26. And the Child Samuel grew on, and was w 
 favour both with the LORD and with ntenC\ The 
 words in the Hebrew are, he went on, or grew great 
 and tall, and was good, that is acceptable, both to God 
 and Men. The meaning is, he made a great progrefs 
 in Wifdom and Goodnefs, as well as increafed in Sta- 
 ture : So that God was well pleafed with him, and he 
 was well efleemed by the People. The fame is faid of 
 our Saviour, II Luke 52. where Theofhylaft thus glpfles, 
 
 *r / ^ f* /-A * I j ->* v -* > n ' 3 
 
 i8T65r<, tCf TU tHo) (Wctffcsra iTT^TJg, * TW? aro/wffOK f 7rae<- 
 w7a } i. e. //e ^ /^e/e things that were well- f leafing to 
 God , and more prat fed by Men. 
 
 Verfe 27. Ver. 27. ^d fy&er* frf^/e a man of God unto Eli."] 
 That is, a Prophet who was divinely infpired, to de- 
 liver the following MefTage to him. Some fay, 
 this was Phineif, others ElJ&nah 5 but without any 
 ground. 
 
 And faid unto bm^ thut faith the LORD. ~\ This is 
 the conftant Language of Prophets. 
 
 Did I plainly appear?] In the Hebrew, Manlfeftly re- 
 veal myfdf* 
 
 Unto the houfe of thy fathers. 3 Unto Aaron, who 
 was the Head of the Family of Priefts. Sec IV Exod. 
 27. 
 
 When they were in Egypt , in Pharaoh's houfe .<?] f n mi- 
 ferable Bondage. As much as to fay, Have I conferred 
 fuch Favours upon you, and do you thus requite me ? 
 It is the way of the Prophets, when they call Men to 
 Repentance, to aggravate their Sins by an enumeration 
 
 of
 
 the Firfl Bool^ of S A MU E L. 31 
 
 of God's great Benefits unto them. See I Ifa/ak, 2, Sec. Chapter 
 and VI Mtcah 3, 4, 5. II. 
 
 Ver. 18. And did I chufe him out of all the Tribes of o"V*^ 
 Ifrael, to be my Priett ,<?] The higheft Dignity in the Verfe a8 - 
 Nation. 
 
 To offer upon mine alt or ^ to burn incenfe^ to wear an 
 ephod before me. ~] Thefe were the feveral parts of the 
 Prieft's Office : And the laft contains the greateft of 
 them all, which belonged only to the High-Prieft $ 
 who alone appeared before God to confult him by 
 U-int and Thnrnmim^ when he wore the Golden Ephod, 
 with the Bread plate annexed to it : For they were in- 
 feperable, XXVIII Exod.6. 12. 28. 
 
 And did I give unto the houfe of thy father s> all the 
 offerings made byfre of the Children of Ifrael .<? ] There 
 were none of the Sacrifices offered at the Altar, of which, 
 the Prieft had not fome (hare, (fee XVIII Numb. 8, 9, 
 10, 8cc.) For even of the Burnt-offerings , which 
 were wholly confumed on the Altar, the Skin was by 
 an exprefs Law given to the Prieft, VII Levit. . 
 
 Ver. 29. Wherefore l^ck^ye at my facrifee^ and at mp Verfc. 20; 
 offering, which I have commanded in my. habitation ~\ As 
 refra&ory Oxen were wont to do, when they were 
 prick'd with a Goad, toftir them up to work at the 
 Plough . Which (ignifies the higheft Irreverence and 
 Contempt of God's Authority. See Bochart in his 
 HieroKoicon. P.I. Lib. i. Cap r XXXIX. latter end. 
 
 And honourett thyfons above me, &C.] By fufferiflg- 
 them to continue in the Prieft's Office, and profanely 
 tofeaft themfelves with the beft of the Sacrifices, before 
 God was ferved. 
 
 Ver. 30. Wherefore the LORD God of Ifrad faith, /Vcrfe 3* 
 faid indeed^ that thy hottfe, and the hottfe of thy father^ 
 Jhottld ial( before me for ever 5 but now, faith the LORD, 
 be it far from me J] God revokes the Decree he had
 
 ?1 A C M M E N T A R T upon 
 
 Chapter made in favourof him and his Family, of being High- 
 IT. Priefts throughout all Generations. Which Office was 
 frft fetled Upon Eleazar, the Eldeft Son of Aaron, and 
 upon his Pofterity $ for the very fame Protnife is made 
 to Phineas the Son of Eteazar, (XXV Numb. 15.^) 
 which is here faid to be made to E/r, who was de- 
 fcended from Itbamat\ the youngeft Son of Aaron : 
 Unto whom the High- Priefthood was tranflated from 
 the Family oEteazar> for fome Sin or other : As now 
 it was refolved it mould be tranllated back again from 
 the Family of Ithamar^ to that of Eleazar ^ becaufeof 
 the horrid Sins of the Sons of Elf. For what Caufe 
 Phineas, or his Pofterity, (for there are various Opini- 
 ons about the time) loft the Priefthood $ and how 
 they recover'd it in the time of David : See Mr. Sel- 
 deft, L. I. de Saccejf. ad Potftrficat. Cap. 1,3. And 
 Cwtftartt* L'Etotpereur, in his Annot. on Bertram deRz* 
 pub. Jud. p. 411. Some think, that after Phinea*, 
 thofe three Perfons mentioned in 1 CfooH.Vl.^.Abiflwa, 
 Bukk*, and Vzzi, fucceeded in the Priefthood 5 and 
 then came in Eli: But of this there is no certainty. 
 Procopftf Ga.%&tt$ here obferves, that this Verfe, Laten- 
 ttr Utitff Juda/ci SAcerdetii fittem tenuity doth fecretly 
 intimate the aboliQiing of the whole Jewim Prieft- 
 hood* For this Promife, faith he, Thy houfe^ and ike 
 houfi of thy father foall w*lk^ before me for ever $ was not 
 made to likamar^ bat to Aaron : And therefore he 
 (hews here what (hould befal the whole Tribe. Such 
 Conditional Decrees are frequent in Scripture 5 parti- 
 cularly in XVIII Jerew.j$^ 9, 10. 
 
 For he that honoureth me^ I will honour } and he that 
 defpifeth we, fiail be lightly eftcetfted."} A remarkable In- 
 ftahce of which we have in the Records of the Chri- 
 ftian Church : For Eufebits tells us, in the time of that 
 Perfect! tfon, which he mentions in the Et&M Book of 
 
 his
 
 the F/rf? BooJ^ of SAMUEL. 33 
 
 his Eccle/tajlical Hiftory, fome of the Paftors of the Chapter 
 Church, who had not governed the Flock of Chrift II. 
 as they ought to have done, were condemned to be L/*W) 
 Keepers of Camels, and of the Emperor's Horfes, fa 
 Punifhment among the Romans in thofe Days, as Pa- 
 lefiut obferves,) n S&ct, ^7a*g/j/a<ra $WH y 8cc. The Di- 
 vide Juftice judging them worthy of no better Employ went. 
 Cap. XII. de Martyribvs Paleftin*. 
 
 Ver. 31. Behold the days comt^ that I voill cut off the Verfe a I. 
 arm of thy father s houfi.~] Our Arm being the Inftru- 
 mcnt whereby we perform all things 5 this Threatning 
 fignifies, that not long hence God would utterly take 
 away all Power and Authority from him, and from 
 his Family $ both as he was a Prieft, and as he was a 
 Judge. 
 
 That there fljall not be an old man In thy honfe.'] But 
 hisPofterity (hould die, as it follows, ^.33. in the 
 flower of their age, which was accounted a great Judg- 
 ment in that Nation. So Menajfah Ben Ifrael, who ob- 
 ferves in his Book de Termino Vita, p. 87. that the Ge- 
 ma.ro, upon Jebamoth, mentions a certain Family inje- 
 rufalem, none of which commonly lived above eigh- 
 teen Years. Of which they enquiring the Reafon of 
 R. Johanan Ben Zachti , he bad them fearch, if they 
 were not of the Family of fife', upon which God had 
 pafled this Sentence, that they {hould die in the flower 
 of their age : And it was difcovered that they fprang 
 from him. 
 
 Ver. 3 2. AndthotifhaHfeeanEnetHyinmyfanftuary^Vttfe 32. 
 The Marginal Tranflation feems moft literal, Thou /halt 
 fee the affliftion of the tabernacle. As he did, for he 
 law the Tabernacle deprived of the Ark, which was 
 the Glory of it 5 and lived to hear the Ark was taken 
 by thzPhiliftines, IV. 4, n. But his Family was not 
 thrown out of the Priefthood, 'till the Days of Solomon. 
 
 F In
 
 34 <* COMMENTARY upon 
 
 Chapter In all the wealth which God foatt give Jfrael."] The He" 
 II. brew words may be trail flated, After all the good God 
 L^VNJ hath done to Jfrad. 
 
 And there fl)al/ not be an old man in thy houfe for ever.~\ 
 He repeats the foregoing Threatning, to mew the cer- 
 tainty of it. But fome by an old man under ftand an 
 Elder. So the Talwudijls in the Gemara of the Sanhe- 
 drtm^ Cap. I. where they make the meaning to be, 
 that if any of his Family did live long, (hey mould 
 never come to Honour. For fo they tell the Story, 
 that R. Johanan mining of fome Preferment that was 
 defigned and endeavoured for him, and taking it very 
 heavily, the Doftors that were his Relations, prayed 
 him not to be troubled $ for we are (faid they) of the 
 Family of //', of whom it is faid, There (hall be no old 
 man of thy houfe for ever 5 that is, none be promoted 
 to any Dignity. 
 
 Verfe 3 3 . Ver. 3 3 . And the man of thine whom I /hall cut off front 
 my altar > fhall be to confute thy eyes, and to grieve thy 
 heart."] It was not a Favour to let any of them live, 
 but a Punimment to thofe who were grieved to fee the 
 High-Priefthood taken from their Family, and thofe 
 that belonged to it reduced to great Poverty. It is 
 ufual in Scripture, to fay that of the Parents, which 
 properly belongs to their Pofterity. 
 
 And all the increafe of thy houfe fhall die in the flower 
 of their age."] This doth not belong to all the Pofterity 
 of Ithamar^ but only to the Family of Eli. 
 Verfe 34. V^r.^AndthifpaUbeftgntothee^ that JhaB come 
 upon thy two fons, Hophni and Phineaf^ that in one day 
 they fliall die both of them."} See I V. 1 1 . r 7. 
 Verfe *f. ^ en 35* ^nd Iwillraife ftte up a faithful Prieft, that 
 jhattdo all that is in mj heart ; and in ?nymind.~] This 
 feems to be meant of Zadoc^ who was anointed in 
 the room otAbiathar, i Cbron. XXIX. 22. 
 
 And
 
 the F/rff Book of SAMUEL. 35 
 
 And I will build him afore houfe.] The High-Prieft- Chapter 
 hood continued in his Line till the Captivity of Baby- n. 
 Ion, as appears from XL Ezek. 16. and a long time 
 after it, as Jofephttf (hews, L.X. Cap. 4. And cur fa- 
 mous Selden, L. I. de Succtff. in Pontif. Cap. V. VI. 
 where he (hews their perpetual SucceiHon till the time 
 of Antiochw Eptphanes. But Procopius Gaz*Vf here 
 notes, that tho' this, according to the Hiftory, is meant 
 of Zadock^t who was put into the Priefthood by Solo- 
 mon, and in whofe Line it continued ^ yet it belongs to 
 none in the higheft fenre, but unto our LORD Jefus 
 Chrift, who offered himfelf to the Father for us, and 
 is our great High-Prieft for evermore. 
 
 And beftall wall^before wine Anointed for ever."] By 
 the Anointed of God, here is meant the Ring $ for 
 whom the High-Prieft confulted God, on great Occa- 
 fions : And therefore is faid to walk^before him $ becaufe 
 he directed him in his Proceedings, and (hewed him 
 what he ought to do, in all difficult Cafes. 
 
 Ver. 36. And it {hall come to pafs, that every one */*rt Verfe 
 if left mt/jjfhoftfe."] The remainder of his Family who 
 were not cut off. 
 
 Shall come and crouch to him for a piece of jilver, and 
 for a. morfel of bread.'] The Hebrew word which we 
 tranflate crouch, fignifying to bow and to worftiip, the 
 Vulgar underftands thefe words, as if they were fpo- 
 ken not of their coming to beg of the High-Prieft 5 
 but to pray to God in fo poor a Condition, as not to 
 be able to bring more than a Farthing, or^Mite, to the 
 Treafury $ and nothing but a Bit of Bread, fnotfo 
 much as a Bird, much lefs a Sheep or Bui lock J foj a 
 Sin-offering. But the Chaldee takes the words as we 
 do, for humbling himfelf to the Prieft before men- 
 tioned, begging a fmall Relief of his great Poverty, 
 to which he was reduced. The Hebrew word for a 
 
 F 2 Piece
 
 A COMMENTARY upon 
 
 Piece of Silver is Agorah, which fignifies a Minute- 
 piece of Silver, in the very derivation of the word, as 
 many think. So the meaning is, he mould humbly 
 beg, tho' ever fo fmall a Relief. 
 
 Put te t I pray thee, into one of the Priefts Offices^ that 
 I may eat a piece of bretdJ] Begging of the High-Prieft 
 that he might enjoy the meaneft Penfion that was al- 
 lowed to thofe Priefts who were prohibited to officiate. 
 For fo the words may be trmihted, Somewhat belonging 
 to the Pneflhood. See 2 Kings XXIII. 9. XLIV Ezet 
 13. This feems to have been fulfilled in the Days of 
 Abiathar^ who for Treafon was not only put out of 
 his Office, but fent to live upon his own Farm in the 
 Country $ and not fufifered to live upon the Portion 
 given to the Priefts at the Temple, i Kings II. 26, x/. 
 By this means his Pofterity fell into extream want 5 in 
 which the juft Judgment of God may be obferved 
 that the Children of thofe who were fo wanton, that 
 they would not be content unlefs they had the choiceft 
 parts of the Sacrifice for their Portion, mould fall into 
 fo low a Condition., as to beg their Bread. 
 
 Ch . a P ter CHAP. III. 
 
 111. 
 
 Verfe I. Verfe I. A ND the Child Samuel miniftred unto tht 
 \ LORD before Eli.'} Performed fuch Ser- 
 vices at the Tabernacle as Eli directed, being now a- 
 bout tmlve Years old, as Jofephus thinks. 
 
 And the word of the LORD was precious in thofe day s.~\ 
 God did very rarely in thofe days reveal his Mind to any 
 Perfon. See -0. 21. 
 
 '. vll .' i ,-;' ; 
 
 There
 
 the Firft Bool^ of S A M U E L, 37 
 
 There was no open Vifion. ~\ Here Vifion includes all Chapter 
 the ways whereby God revealed himfelf to Men. HI. 
 Which he did then fo feldom, that \\hatfoever Reve- xx-vw* 
 lation there might be privately to fome pious Perfons, 
 there was none then publickly acknowledged to be a 
 Prophet :> unto whom the People might refort to know 
 the Mind of God. Which was the Caufe that Samuel 
 being twice called by God to attend unto him, thought 
 it had been Eli who called him : For they were fo un- 
 acquainted in thefe Days with the Prophetical Spirit, 
 that we read of no more than two Prophets in all the 
 Days of the Judges IV. 4. VI. 8. 
 
 Ver. 2. And it came to pafe at that time.~] After the Verfe 2 
 Man of God mentioned in the foregoing Chapter, (v. 
 37.) had been with Eli 5 perhaps that very Night after 
 he had delivered his Meflage. 
 
 When Eli was laid don>n.~\ To fleep. 
 
 In kff place."] In the Court of the Tabernacle, where 
 there were divers Rooms for feveral ufes of thePriefts} 
 as there were afterward at the Temple. 
 
 And his eye* began to wax dim , that he could net fee."} 
 Clearly to do his Duty, after it grew duskim : Which 
 made him, it is likely, go to Bed betime, and leave 
 Direftions with Samuel what to do, till it was time for 
 him torepofe himfelf. And this might be the reafon 
 that Samuel ran fo haftily to him, when he thought 
 he called for him $ that he might know what he want- 
 ed ; Men of his Age, and Dim-fighted, being lefs able 
 to help themfelves. 
 
 Vzv.^.And ere the lamp of God went out in the temple Vvcfe $. 
 of the LORD^where the ark^ofGod n>as.~] The Lamp in 
 the great Shaft of the Golden Candleftick, which bent 
 towards the moft holy place (called the Weflern Lamp^) 
 never went out 5 but fome other of them did go out, 
 when it was Morning. See upon XXVH Exo& 20,2 1. 
 
 The
 
 5 8 A COMME NT A R T upon 
 
 Chapter The meaning therefore is, that e're it was Day the 
 III. LORD called Samuel. See Dr. Lightfoot of the Temple^ 
 
 WV%J Ghap. XIV. IV. 
 
 And Samuel was lain down tofleep."] In the Court of 
 the Lcvites, as the Targum explains it ^ or in fome o- 
 *her place near to Eli, that he might be ready to afiift 
 him on any occafion. The words feem to import, that 
 he had watched moft of the Night, (for fo fome were 
 to do CXXXIVP/*/. i.) and towards Morning went 
 to repofe himfelf. For thus the words run in the He- 
 brew, and in the LXX and Vulgar : Before the lamp of 
 God went out, and Samuel lay down tofleep in the temple 
 of the LORD, &c. Infomuch that Wctorinus Strigeli- 
 #f translates the words thus, And Samuel went to lie 
 down in the temple of the LORD, where the ark. of God 
 WJS, before the lamp of God went vut. 
 
 Verfe 4* Ver. 4. And the LORD cttttd Samuel.'] Out of the 
 moft holy place. So the Targttm, A voice was heard 
 out of the temple of the LORD. 
 
 And hefaid,Here am /.] It is likely^// lay nearer the 
 Tabernacle than Samuel did, and yet heard nothing : 
 But the Voice paffing him by, was directed to Satjmt^ 
 who alone heard it. Thefe words, Here am I, are a 
 Form of Speech, fignifying Attention to what was 
 faid, and Readinefs to do what ihould be com- 
 manded. 
 
 Verfe 5. Ver. 5 . And he ran unto Eli and faid, Here am I, 
 for thou calledtt me.'] He thought Eli had fome Mini- 
 ftry wherein to employ him, and therefore ftart up 
 prefently, and ran to know what his pleafure was. 
 Which (hews the great readinefs and promptnefs of 
 his Obedience 5 which made him come, yea run at his 
 firftCall. 
 
 :n3v/ v/an,. 
 dud
 
 the Ft ff B^t (/SAMUEL. 
 
 And he fad, I called not, lie down again ' and he Chapter 
 went and lay dowtt.~] He thought he might dream. III. 
 
 Ver. 6. And the LORD called yet again , Samuel. And VXW 
 Samuel rofc and went to //, and faid, Here am /, for Verfe 6. 
 than didftcallwe, Sec.] He was fure there was no Body 
 yet come to the Temple , it being Night, and the 
 Doors (hut 5 and therefore concluded it could be none 
 but Eli that called him : And it is probable, the Voice 
 was like that of E//'s, 
 
 Ver. 7. Now Samuel did not know the LORD.'] He Verfe 7. 
 had not yet learn'd to know Discipline from before the 
 LORD 5 as the Targum interprets it : That is, how 
 God was wont to teach and inftruft Men in his Will j 
 which the next Words explain. 
 
 Neither wa* the word of the LORD yet revealed unt* 
 hint."] He was unacquainted with the way, wherein 
 God made known his Mind unto the Prophets $ be- 
 caufe he had never fpoken to him before : So that he 
 did not know how to diftinguifh between the Voice.of 
 God, and of a Man. Maimonides expounds it, he did 
 not under ftand that the LORD was wont to fpeak with 
 a foft, whifpering Voice ; which was therefore called 
 Bath col. 
 
 Ver. 8. And the LORD called Samuel again the third Verfe & 
 time } and he rofe and went to E//, and j ~aid , Here am I, 
 for than didft call me : And Eli perceived that the LORD 
 had called the Child.~] This repetition of the Voice fo 
 oft, awakened Eli to think that this was no Fancy of 
 the Child's 5 and therefore fince he knew that he did 
 not call him, he concluded the LOUD did 5 and by 
 this means he was difpofed to give Credit to what Sa- 
 muel (hould tell him, as an Oracle of God. 
 
 Ver. 9. Therefore Eli faid unto Samuel, Go. lie down } Verfe . 
 and it fljall be if he caUthee, that thon jhalt fay, Speak 
 LORD, for thyfervant heareth."] He tells him, incffeft, 
 
 that
 
 4 o A COMMENTARY upon 
 
 Chapter that it was the Voice of God which he heard 5 and 
 Hi. inftru&s him how to behave himfelf, when he called 
 
 L/"V%J again } and to anfwer that, he was ready to perform 
 whatever he commanded. 
 
 So Samuel went and lay down in his place."] Which 
 was not far, as I faid, from the place were Eli 
 lay. 
 
 Verfe 10. Ver. 10. And the LORD came and ftood.~] This 
 word flood (Kimchi thinks) denoteth fome glorious 
 appearance of God to him $ becaufe this is the fame 
 word which is ufed in the XKllNumb. 22, 13, 31. 
 where the Angel is faid to (land to oppofe Balaams 
 Proceedings. And fo the Targum, The LORD was re- 
 vealed, and flood and called, 8cc. 
 
 And called as at other times, Samuel, Samuel."] On- 
 ly he repeats his Name, to move the greater Atten- 
 tion. 
 
 Then Samuel anfaered, Speak,for thy ferv ant hear eth^\ 
 He omits the Name of the LORD, in his Anfwer 
 which Eli directed him to make : Either out of fear, or 
 uncertainty, whether it was the LORD that fpake to 
 him, or no. 
 
 Vcrfe II. Ver. 1 1. And the LORD faid unto Samuel, Behold, I 
 will do a thing in Ifrael, at which both the ears of every 
 one that heareth it ft all tingle."} Which in our Language 
 we exprefs thus, It {hall ftttn all that hear it : As a 
 Man is, when a Clap of terrible Thunder ftrikes his 
 Ears, which even deafens him, fo that he can hear 
 /nothing elfe. This was fulfilled, when the doleful 
 -News came, that the Ark was taken, and both EH his 
 Sons (lain, and he fell down and brake his Neck &c. 
 
 Ver. 12. In that day I will perform againfl Eli all the 
 things that Ihavefpofyn concerning his Houfe."] By the 
 Man of God in the foregoing Chapter. 
 
 Whin
 
 the F/rff Book of S A M U E L. 4, 
 
 I begin, Jwill alfo make an end."] He doth not Chapter 
 mean, that he would begin and make an end at once ^ ni. 
 but that he would perfevere in his Punifhments, and LX"W) 
 not defift when he began, till all his Threatnings 
 were fulfilled, viz. in the Death of Eli, and of his 
 Sons $ and the (laughter of Eighty- five Priefts of this 
 Family by Doeg, and the thrufting Abiathar (who e- 
 fcaped that Slaughter) out of his Office, and fo de- 
 priving that Family of its Dignity and Honour. 
 
 Ver. 13. For I have told him, that I will judge hit Verfe 12. 
 houfe for ever, for the iniquity which he knoweth^\ For . 
 he could not be ignorant o the Crimes committed 
 fo publickly 5 and of which there was fuch a general 
 Complaint. 
 
 Becaufe his fons made themfelves vile."] Or, they 
 made light of God and of his People ^ having no re- 
 gard to either of them. Or, they made the Service 
 of God vile in the Eyes of the People 5 as the 
 words may be tranflated, and as the LXX underftand 
 them. 
 
 And he reflrained them not."] He did not frown upon 
 them, as it is in the Heirew. Which doth not fignifie, 
 that he (hewed no (Ign of difpleafure againft their wic- 
 kednefs, (for he did chide them, tho' too gently for 
 iO but he did not feverely reprove them 5 and when 
 that would not reftrain them, turn them out of their 
 Office, or fufpend them till they were reformed. For 
 which caufe God parted this fevere Sentence upon the 
 whole Family : That they (hould lofe the Dignity of 
 the High Priefthood, and be made as vile and contem- 
 ptible as they had rendered God's Service. 
 
 Ver. 14. And therefore I have fworn unto the houfe 0fVerfe 14. 
 Eli, that the iniquity of Eli's hotife ftal! not be purged with 
 facrifice, nor offering for ever.~j By Iniquity is meant the 
 of Iniquity ^ which he threatens mould not 
 G be
 
 be removed, or mitigated, by any fort of Sacrifices, 
 or Oblations, that could be brought to the Altar : But 
 only (as the Gemard upon Rojh Htjbanxh ventures to 
 fay,) by the Law, and by the Retributions of the Saints. 
 By the Law they mean not merely the Study of the 
 La>v, but the Praftice of it, by observing God's Com- 
 mands / And by Retributions of the Saints, Works of 
 Charity, Bounty, and Liberality, beyond what the 
 Divine Law required. See Dr, Windet^ deF/tafnn8o- 
 fum Statu, p. 193. 
 
 Verfe IJ. Ver. 15. And Samuel lay down until the ntorving, and 
 opened the door of the houfe of the LORD.~] This was 
 one of the Works of the Levites, to open and (hut the 
 Door of the Court of the LORD'S Houfe. 
 
 And Samud feared to ftew Eli the vifon."] Having no 
 Command from God to do it } and being loth to 
 grieve the Old Man by telling him bad News. 
 Verfe 16. Ver. 16. Then Eli called Samuel, and faid, Samtitl 
 my Son ^ and he anfaered, Here am L~] The Old Man 
 being fo folemnly threatned by the late Meflage from 
 God to him 5 was afraid he was concerned in what the 
 LORD had now faid to Samuel. 
 
 Verfe 17. Ver. 17. And he faid, What if the thing that the 
 LORD hat/o faid unto thee 5 / fray thee hide it tiot from 
 ~/e : God do fo to thee^ and wore alfo, ifthou hide dny 
 iking from me, Sec.] He adjures him to declare to 
 him all that he had heard, and conceal nothing ^ which 
 obliged him to fatisfie his defire, as Micaiah, and our 
 blefled Saviour did in the like Cafe. 
 
 Verfe 18. Ver. 18. And Samuel told him every thitig, and hid 
 not king from him : And he faid, It is the LORD, let 
 him do whatfeemeth him good.'] This Sentence being de- 
 nounced by a Child, who had his dependance upon 
 Eli, far from any Secular Cunning, being unable 
 TO 'difcern betweep the Voice of the LORD, 
 
 and
 
 tb* Fhfl BooI^ofSAM U E L. 43 
 
 and the Voice of his Tutor, till he in ft rufted Chapter 
 him 5 was a great deal more terrible to Eli than the ill. 
 Meflage of the Prophet had been , and wrought a L^V%J 
 greater etfed upon him. For he humbly acknow- 
 ledged the Juftice of God , and fubmitted to 
 his Sentence, (as many of the Fathers think) with a 
 truly penitent Heart. For now he knew (as our Dr. 
 Jackson obfervesj that the Sentence was irreversible, 
 being confirmed by an Oath, (v. 14.) and the Humi- 
 lity and Modefty of //'s Anfwer, perfwaded that ex- 
 cellent Perfon, that the fearful Sentence denounced a- 
 gainft him, extended no further, than to the irrever- 
 fible Depofition of him and his Family from the Prieft- 
 hood, unto a poor and mean Eftate, wherein they 
 were to live hereafter. Confecrathn of the Son of God, 
 Chap. XVIII. Paragr. 5. 
 
 ' Ver. 19. And Samuel grew, and the LORD wa* with Verfe ip. 
 hiM.~] There were manifeft Tokens that God favour- 
 ed him, as he did Jofeph XXXI Gen. ^. The Tar gum 
 hath it MEMR A, the Word of the LORD was fa help : 
 Or he revealed more and more of his Mind to him : 
 So that Jfrael knew God intended him for the Office 
 mentioned in the next Verfe. 
 
 And did let none of hit words fall to the ground."] A 
 Metaphor from Arrows (hot out of a Bow, which hit 
 the Mark. And they may refer either to the Words of 
 Samuel, or of God 5 whicb is the fame. This proved 
 him to be a Prophet, or a Man divinely infpired. 
 
 Ver. 20. And all Jfrael, from DancvcntoBeerfljeba^Vttlt 2O. 
 The whole Country of Judta. See XX Judg. i. 
 
 Knew that Samuel was eftablifted to be a prophet of the 
 LORD."] Serled to be a conftant Prophet, who top- 
 plied the want of Vr'm and ThummJw, when the Ark 
 was taken from them. 
 
 G 2 Ver. 21.-
 
 44 <* COMMENTART 
 
 Chapter Ver. ^l.And the LORD appeared again in Shiloh $for 
 III. the LORD revealed himfelf to Samuel in Shiloh, by the 
 U""V^\J word of the LORD."] Having begun to appear in Shi- 
 Verfe n.loh, he continued this great Favour : For he revealed 
 himfelf to Samuel, not by Dreams and Vipens, but by 
 fpeaking to him in an audible Voice, as he had done, 
 v. 4, &c. And indeed he feerns to have been the firft 
 Prophet, that was raifed up to be a Publick Inftru&er 
 and Governour of God's People. Others there had 
 been before him $ but not with fo high an Authority, 
 and Publick Approbation. And therefore St. Peter 
 faith, (A8s III.) All the prophets from Samuel fpake of 
 thofe days : As if he was the firft eminent Prophet 
 whom the LORD raifed up to them after Mofes. 
 
 C H A P. IV. 
 
 L/-VNJ 
 
 Verfe i . Verfe i . A ND the word of Samuel came unto all If- 
 \ rael."] The Revelation of God's Mind 
 and Will, which had been very fcarce among them in 
 former Days, (III. i.) now grew very plentiful : For 
 as Samuel himfelf was ready to inftruft every one that 
 came to him ; fo he fet up Colleges of the Prophets 
 (as we read in the following parts of this Book) who 
 fa time were fetled in divers parts of the Country, for 
 the better preferving and fpreading the Knowledge of 
 God among the People, X. 5. XIX. 18, 19, 20, &c. 
 Which made Abarbinel difcourfe on this manner, upon 
 the foregoing Words, In the days of Eli the Word of the 
 LORD wot fcarce, and Vifton was Jeldom : But when Sa- 
 muel appeared, not only he prophefed frequently, but- many 
 of the Ifraelites, by hjf means, wire endued with the fame 
 
 Spirit,
 
 the F/rf? P^\ of $ \MUEL, 45 
 
 Spirit, according to thefe words, and the LORD ap- Chapter 
 peared more frequently in Shiloh, (fo he understands IV. 
 them) becaufe the LOR.D was revealed to Samuel in VXVN 
 Shiloh. Which fignifies, that the Influence of the Spirit 
 which defcended upon Samuel inShilohjeached unto others, 
 becatufe of its abundance, who were difpofcd to receive it : 
 So that they alfo propheficd. 
 
 And Ifrael went out againft the Philiftines to battle. J ; 
 This was in the middle of that Forty Years Dominion; 
 that the Philiftines had over the Ifraelites, mentioned 
 XIII Judges i. unto which they were encouraged, per- 
 haps, by the Death of the Lords of the Philiftines 5 and 
 the great Slaughter which Sawpfonh&d made of therm 
 at his Death, XVI Judges 27. 30. 
 
 And pitched be/ides Eben-ezer.~] Thus this place was 
 called when this Book was written 3 and fo denomina- 
 ted from the famous Battle which Samuel fought with, 
 the Philiftines^ twenty Years after this, VII. 12. 
 
 And the Philiftines pitched in Aphel{.~] In a place in the 
 Tribe of Judab, as we read XV Jofi. 53. upon the 
 Confines of the Philiftines Country. But fee XXIX..I* 
 of this Book. 
 
 Ver. 2. And the Philiftines put themfelves in array <x-v 
 gainft Ifrael ; and token they joyned battle, Ifrael n>a* 
 fmitten before the Philiftines^ 8cc.] Tho' Samttel was efta-t 
 bliflied a Prophet, and it was fo publickly known, 
 that all Ifrael came to confult with him- (as the fore- 
 going Verfe feems to import,^ yet the Elders did not 
 take his Advice about this War 5 as &*//wg. thinks. 
 Whofe Opinion is more probable than theirs, who think 
 they did advife with him, and that he bad them fight, 
 onpurpofe, that the Sentence upon Eli's Sons mighjt be 
 fulfilled... 
 
 Ver. 3-
 
 A CO M ME N T A R r upon 
 
 Ver. 3. And when the People were come into tkeCawp, 
 the Elders of Jfraelfaid, Wherefore hath the LORD fmit- 
 ten us to day before the PhHjftinesJ] They thought the 
 JuQice of their Caufe was fufficient to entitle them to 
 the Favour of God, tho' they themfelves were wicked. 
 Thus Brntu* cried when he fell, Jupiter! what if 
 the Caufe offo great Calamity .<? Not reflecting upon his 
 horrible Exactions in Cyprus ; and his great Ingratitude 
 to Gefar, whom he flew in the Senate. 
 
 Let tfffttch the ark. of the Covenant of the LORD out of 
 Shriek, that when it comes among ut^ it wayfave iff out of the 
 hands of our enemies.~] This \vas as foolifh as the other, 
 to confide in God's Help, when they lived in open Dif- 
 obedience to him. 
 
 Ver, 4. So the People fent to Shiloh, that they might 
 bring from thence the Arl^ of the Covenant oftheLORDJ} 
 This being done without any Warrant from God, pro- 
 voked him rather than procured his Prefence with 
 them. But they feem to have done it in imitation of 
 Jofhua^ marching with the Ark againft Jericho : For 
 which he had a Divine Authority, but they had none. 
 Strigelitts therefore well applies to this the Obfervation 
 of Po/j>//#f,That many not ftudying to imitate the Lives of 
 excellent Men^but only fame of their extraordinary AUions, 
 have done nothing but expofe their own Folly to the World. 
 
 Which dwcttetb between the Cherubims^] Or, upon the 
 Cherubims^ as the Chaldee, the LXX, and the Vulgar 
 here tranflate it. But Lud.de Dien is not fatisfied with 
 this fenfe $ for he thinks the Divine Majefty did not 
 fit upon the Wings of the Cherubims, but under them 5 
 in the Space between them and the Ark, which was 
 his Footftool : And therefore he tranflates thefe words, 
 Who inhabiteth the Cherubims } which were as a Canopy 
 over the SHECHINAH. But I have followed the an- 
 oietit Tranflation, in my Notes upon XXV Exod.Z2. 
 
 And
 
 the Firft Bco^ of S A M U E L. 47 
 
 And the two fans of Eli % Hophni and Phinert, were Chapter 
 there with the Ark of the Covenant of God. "] Which IV. 
 they were ordered to bring out of its place (into which 
 the Levites might not enter) and to accompany it unto 
 the Army. 
 
 Ver. 5. And when tie Ark, of the Covenant of feVerfe 5. 
 LORD came into the Camp, all Jfracl flouted with a 
 great flwut.~] As if they had already gotten the Victory. 
 
 So that the earth rang again. ] It was fo loud, that 
 it might be heard a great way off, See i Kings I. 40. 
 and whit I have noted there. 
 
 Ver. 6. And when the Philiflines heard the noifc of the Verfe 6. 
 flout, they faid, What means the noife of this great fhout 
 in the camp of the Hebrews ? And they underftood that 
 the Arl( of the LORD was cowe into the Camp.'] They fent 
 to get Intelligence $ or were informed of it by lome 
 Deferters. 
 
 Ver. 7. And the Philiftines were afraid, for they fad, Ver fe 7. 
 God is come into the Camp. ~] The Symbol of God's 
 Prefence 5 which perhaps they imagined the Ifraelites 
 worihipped as their God. 
 
 And they faid wo unto w, for there hath not been fuch 
 a thing heretofore^] In all the Battles that they, .or their 
 Neighbours had fought with the Ifraelites, they never 
 heard of fuch a thing as this 5 which they thought 
 muft produce fome extraordinary effect. 
 
 Ver. 8. Woe unto w, who fliatl deliver w out of the Verfe 8 ' 
 hand ofthefe mighty Gods7\ They fought with Men be- 
 fore, but now with God, before whom none could 
 (land. The Hebrew words AJirim Elohim, which we 
 tranflate mighty Gods, are translated by Theodoret, th$ 
 ftrong God : Which agrees with what goes before, 
 God if come into the Camp : And with the Tar 'gum , Who 
 (lull deliver m out of the Hand of the WORD of the 
 LORD, 8cc. 
 
 T/jffe are the Gods^] Or, thffjfthe God. That
 
 4 -'A COMMENT A R T *po 
 
 Chapter Thatfmote Egypt with a!! the plagues In the wilder nefs?] 
 I V v They Teem not to have perfectly underftood the Sacred 
 Story ; but thought all ihofe Plagues which are there 
 fpoken of, had fain on the Egyptians, while the Ifrae- 
 lites were in the Wildernefs ^ where they were when 
 their laft Plague befel them, by their being drowned 
 in the Red Sea : But Jonathan thus Paraphrafes it, 
 Who fmote the Egyptians with att manner of plagues 5 and 
 did wonders for his people it the defart. 
 
 Ver. 9. Be ftroxg, and quit your felver like men, ye 
 Philrflines."] Thefe words were fpoken by their Great 
 Commanders $ as the foregoing words, in all likely- 
 hood were : Who underftood what had been done in 
 -Foreign Countries. 
 
 That ye be not fervants unto the Hebrews , as they have 
 been to you : >uit your felves like men ^ and fight. ~] When 
 they were recovered out of the Fright, which feized on 
 them at firft 5 they confidered, that notwithftanding 
 the Power of their God, they had made the Ifraelites 
 fubjeft to them, and alfo overthrown them in a late 
 Battle : And therefore their prefent Danger mould 
 only raife their Courage, and make them fight more 
 valiantly. 
 
 Verfc 10. Ver. 10. And the Philiftines fought. ,] They gave Bat- 
 tle to the Ifraelitet. 
 
 And the Israelites were f mitt en ^ and they fled every man 
 
 unto hfr tent."] They were fo routed, that they did not 
 
 V flee to their Camp, with an intent to renew the Fight 
 
 ^ (as they .did before, ^.3.) but difperfed themfelves to 
 
 their own home. And hitherto many of them dwelt 
 
 in Tents, as I obferved before. See XXII JoJJj. 14. 
 
 VII Judges 8. XX. & 
 
 And there was A very great Jlaughter ^ for there fell of 
 Ifrael thirty thonfand Footmen.'] There fell but/wr tkou- 
 fund in the former Battle, before the Ark came among 
 
 them
 
 F/>0 Bool^ of SAMUEL. 49 
 
 them, (v. 2.) fo little did the bare Prefence of the Ark Chapter 
 profit w icked Men 5 that it rather did them hurt. IV. 
 
 Ver. ii. And the Ark^of God was taken \ and the two L/"V\J 
 few ofEli, Hophni and Phineas were flain7\ It is likely Verfe 1 I. 
 that (as Jofepkuf faith) Eli parted with the Ark from 
 the Tabernacle, very unwillingly $ but when he could 
 not help it, he charged his Sons, who went along with 
 it, to lofe their Lives rather than lofe it. 
 
 Ver. 12. And there ran a man of Benjamin out of tie Verfe 11. 
 Army, and came to Shiloh the fame day.'] Some or the 
 Jews have a fancy that this Man was Saul: For no 
 other Reafon that I can find, but becaufe he was of 
 that Tribe, and a proper Man, who it is likely could 
 run fwiftly. How far ShHoh was from Aphek* or from 
 Eben-ezer, (both which were in the Tribe of ?Mft, 
 as Shiloh was in Ephraivt) near to which this Battle 
 was fought, is not certain ^ but not fo diftant, but 
 that a Man might run the fame Day from the one to the 
 other. 
 
 With hit cloaths raff, or with earth upon hi? head."] 
 According to the manner of thofe who bewailed any 
 great Calamity. Vttjofi. 6. II Job 12. XXVII Ezek. 
 30. , From which laft places it appears, it was a Cu- 
 ftom among other Nations. And is moft lively ex- 
 pretfed by Virgil in the XII JEnead. V. 609, 610,611. 
 where Latmtt* is reprefented as rending his Cloaths, 
 and throwing Duft upon his Grey Hairs, when he la- 
 mented his Private and the Publick LofTes : Tiraquel- J 
 Ittf hath heaped up a great .many Examples of this, 
 in his Annotations on Alex, ab Alexandro. L. HI. 
 Cap. VII. 
 
 Ver. 15. And when he catoe, lo Eli fat upon a feat by Verfe 15. 
 the way fide, for his heart tren&kdfor the ark of God/} 
 He had caufed a Seat, I fuppofe, to be fetfor him, by 
 the fide of the Gate that entred into the City, (^.18.) 
 
 H that
 
 
 ACOMMENTARTupon 
 
 Chapter that he might hearken after News 5 being extremely 
 IV. concerned, above all things, for the Ark of the Cove- 
 v-x-v^> nant of God. 
 
 And when the man came into the City?] He pafTed by 
 E//, and faid not a word to him, tho' he faw him fit- 
 ting there ^ becaufe he was loth he (hould be furprifed 
 with fuch fad Tidings. Or, perhaps, he came into the 
 City at Come other Gate. 
 
 . And told it, all the City cried out. ] Looking upon 
 themfelves as put out of the Divine Prote&ion, becaufe 
 they had loft the Symbol of his Prefence $ and the 
 Book of the Covenant, the Bleffings of which they 
 could no longer claim. 
 
 Verfe 14. Ver. 14. And. when Eli heard the noife of the crying^ he 
 faid, What means the noife of this tumult $ And the man 
 came in haftily and told //."] They about him had not 
 the Heart to refolve hisQueftion, but brought the Man 
 fpeedily to acquaint him with the truth. 
 
 Verfe 1$. Ver. 15. Now Eli was ninety eight years old, and his 
 eyes were dim^ that he could not fee. ] He was not 
 able to difcern the Sadnefs that was in the Peoples 
 Countenances, but only heard their Shrieks and La- 
 mentations. 
 
 Verfe 16. Ver. 1 6. And the man faid t I am he that came out of 
 the army^ and I fled to day out of the army7\ The Man 
 reprefents himfelf as an Eye-witnefs of what had 
 paffed, that he might gain the more Credit to what 
 he fa-id : And adds, that he brought the frefheft 
 News. 
 
 And he faid^ What is there done, myfon ?"] He ask'd 
 if they had fought, and with what fuccefs. 
 Verfe 17. Ver. 17. And the mejfinger anfwered and faid, Ifrael 
 is fled before the Philiftines, and there hath been alfo a, 
 great flaughter among the people, and thy two fons Hophni 
 and Phineas are dead 5 and the ark,, of God is taken-"] 
 
 He
 
 the Firft Book, of SAMUEL. 51 
 
 He hid nothing from him $ but referved the wor ft Chapter 
 News till the laft. IV. 
 
 Ver. 1 8. And it came to pafs when he made mention L/WJ 
 of the ark of God, that he fell from off the feat backward, Vcrfe 1 3 
 by the fide of the gate. ~\ At the entrance of the City, 
 where his Chair was fet. 
 
 And his neck, brake <> and he died."] Tho* he was too 
 indulgent a Father, yet he was highly commendable in 
 this, that he was not fo much affected with the lofs of 
 his Sons, and the (laughter of the People, as with the 
 lofs of the Ark of God. For he kept up his Courage, 
 and did not fall, till he heard that mentioned. The 
 more publick any Concern is, the more it is laid to 
 Heart by Men of worthy Spirits. Such an one was //, . 
 with whom God was angry upon his Sons account 5 o- 
 therwife he was adorned with many Vertucs, as Pro- 
 copiw Gaz<eiff obferves. 
 
 For he was an old man. and heavy.~] Being opprefTed 
 with Grief he fwooned away , and being both very old, 
 and very unweildy, his Fall was the more dangerous, 
 and the Vertebr of his Neck the more eafily difplaced. 
 
 And he judged Ifrael forty years."} This aggravated 
 the Calamity of his Family, that having been fo long 
 in the higheft Station, it fell into great Affii&ions in a 
 moment. See upon Chapter the Firft, v. 9. The Jews 
 obferve in Seder Olam Rabba^ Cap. 13. That on the 
 Day he died, God forfook the Tabernacle in Shiloh, 
 having delivered his flrength into captivitjfiLC.LXXVUl 
 P/4/.6o,6i. 
 
 Ver. 19. And hit daHgkter-in*law 9 Phineas his wife^ Verfc 10. 
 was with Child^ near to be delivered, and when fhe heard 
 the tidings^ that the ark of God was tafyn^ and that her 
 father-in-lavp^ and her husband were dead^ jhe bowed her 
 felf and traveSed 5 for her pains came upon ker.~] The 
 great Angui(h of her Mind, brought on her Labour : 
 
 H 2 And
 
 5 2 A COMMENT ART npon 
 
 Chapter And as Jofephvt thinks, two Months before her time. 
 IV. Which doth not well agree with what is faid in the be- 
 
 WV**^ ginning of this'Veife, trmlhe was near to be delivered. 
 The Hebrew word, which we tranOate bowed her felf, 
 (ignifies (he fell on her fences. For fo the manner was 
 in thofe Countries : Which Ludolphw confirms in his 
 JEthiopic^ttitioty, and his Commentary upon it. L.I. 
 Cap. XIV. N, 101. 
 
 Verfe 2O. Ver. 20. Jndat the time of her death, the women that 
 flood by her.~] Ailifted at her Labour. 
 
 Sard unto her, Fear not, fir thott haft born afon.~] The 
 mention of which they thought would have revived 
 her $ according to what we read in the Gofpel of St. 
 JobnTLVl. 21. 
 
 But fie anfwered not, neither did fie regard it.~] Being 
 fo overcome with Sorrow and Grief, that the minded 
 nothing that was faid or done about her. 
 
 Verfe 21. Ver. xi. And fie named the -child Ichabod, faying, the 
 glory if departed from Jfrael 5 becaufe the ark^ of God was 
 taken, and becatt/e of her father-in-law and her husband."} 
 Only having a little recovered her Spirits, (he lamented 
 this chiefly, that God was gone from them : For fo the 
 word glory frequently iignifies in Scripture, CV1 PfaL 
 20. II Jerevt. n. The Hebrew word i alfo fignifies 
 the fame with fcrt not , as Ludolphw obferves in his 
 Commentary upon his IRthiopick. Hiftory, Lib. I. Cap. 
 XVI. 1 06. And fo Bechartw here tranflates khabod, 
 by Ingloriovf , or without Glory : That is, faith he, 
 without the true God. P. I. Hzeroz. L. 2. Cap, 34. 
 
 Verfe 22. Ver. 2 2 . And fie faid, The g lory if departed front Ifrael 5-. 
 for the ark.ojGodff takfnJ] She feems to have expired 
 with thefe words } which (he repeats again, becaufe 
 this chiefly lay at her Heart 3 as the Concerns of Relir 
 gion do in all pious Spirits. 
 
 CHAP.
 
 the Firft BJO!^ of S A M U E L, 
 
 CHAR V. 
 
 Verfe I. A ND the Philijlines took,the ark^ of God.~] Verfe 
 
 \ Why God differed the Ark of his Pre- 
 fence to fall into the hands of thofe uncircumcifed 
 People, Aberbittd gives pur ex five Keafons. The If- 
 raelites were fuch great Sinners, that they were unwor- 
 thy of his Pretence among them. The Idolatry of 
 M/eah remained to this Day in the Land $ therefore 
 he fulfilled his Threatning XXVI Levtt. 19-31- The 
 Sin alfo of the Priefts highly provoked him to deliver 
 tip the Ark, which was in their hands, when they were 
 killed. And the Jfraelites greatly offended in carrying 
 the Ark into the Batrie, without asking Counfel of 
 Cod : Who refolved to demonftrate his Power even 
 among the Enemies of Jfrael. 
 
 And brought it from Eben ez.tr.'] Where the Jfraelites 
 were encamped before the Battle, IV. i. and whether 
 it is poffible, they fled to favethe Ark, when their Army 
 was overthrown. 
 
 Vnlo Afhdod.'} One of the fi 'e Cities of the P/J///- 
 ftines^ where Come of thf: An*k{ms were leftunfubdued 
 by Jeflwa, (XI 7^-22.) and was n future times the 
 principal City of the Country, called Azotw. And 
 perhaps it was fo now ; which might be the reafon the 
 Ark was carried thither, rather than to any other City 5 
 being (ituated alfo in the middle of the five Principali- 
 ties ^ and having a famous Temple 'in it (menti- 
 oned in the next Verfe) whether all the Country 
 reforted. 
 
 Vcr. a.
 
 54 ^ COMMENTARY upon 
 
 Chapter Ver. 2. And when the Philiflines teok. the ark. of 
 
 V. they brought it into the honfe of Dagon, andfet it by D&- 
 \SV\J gonJ] The Heathen were wont to offer part of the 
 Verfe-x. Spoil that they took in War, unto their Gods : And 
 what could there be more acceptable than this to Dagon, 
 who feemed to have triumphed over the God of If- 
 rael .<? Thus we read in After- Ages, how Conquerors 
 triumphed not only over the People whom they van- 
 vquifhed, but over their Gods alfo* As Ifaiah repre- 
 fented Bel and Nebo carried Captive, when Babylon 
 was taken, XLVI. i, 2. And Jeremiah faith the fame 
 >of Chewofo, the God of Moab, and Malcom the God of 
 Amnton, XLVIII. 7. XL1V. 3. And fee XI Dan. 8. 
 Thus the Romans did very frequently, as Bochartvt 
 (hews in his Hieroz. P. I. Lib. 2. Cap. 34. Yet there 
 are fome who imagine, that their fetting the Ark by 
 <Dagon, (on the fide of him) fignified that they intended 
 to do fome Honour to it, as having the Prefence of 
 God in it. Concerning Dagon, fee what I have noted 
 upon XVI Judges 23. and Mr. Selden, Syntag. 2. de 
 Diis Syris, Cap.^. Where he confutes thofe who think 
 Dagon hath his Name from Dagan, which fignifies 
 Com (as if he were the Inventer of it,) and confirms 
 the Opinion of thofe who think he had his Name from 
 Dag$ which fignifies a Fifi ^ Fifhes and Pigeons being 
 Sacred to him. Some take this Idol to have been the 
 fame among the Syrians, with Triton among the Euro- 
 peatts, or with Neptune, or (as Scaliger will have it) 
 with Venus^ who was worQiipped under the Name of 
 Atergatif^ and Adargatif : which are only the Corru- 
 ption of the Hebrew Words Addir-daga, i. e. Magnifi- 
 cent Ft/fa, as Mr. Selden there obferves : Tho* Bochart 
 thinks this was a different Goddefs from Dagon. P. I. 
 JHterox. Lib. L Cap, VI. 
 
 Ver. 3,
 
 the Fitfk Eoo\ of S A MUEL. 55 
 
 Ver. 3. And when they of Afidod arofe early in the Chapter 
 morning^] To go to pray at the Temple. V. 
 
 Behold , Dagon was fain with his face to the earth, be- o"y^- 
 fore the ark of the LORD.] In a pofture of the mod Verfe 3- 
 humble Adoration } which was proftration 5 acknow* 
 ledging the God of Ifrad to,be above all Gods. In this- 
 feme of the Jews think there was, a Miracle in a. Mira- 
 cle^ as they fpeak : For whereas the Ark was fet by- 
 Dagon, (i. e. on one fide of him) when Dagon fell,, 
 it was not right forward, but he was turned about witk 
 his Face towards the Ark. See Buxtorf de Area F<ede- 
 rjf, p. 171. 
 
 And they took. Dagon^ and. fet htm in his place again."] 
 Looking upon it as a Mifchance.. 
 
 Ver. 4. And when they rofe early on the morrow mor- Verfe 
 ning t behold^ Dagon was fain with his face to the ground-:, 
 before the ark of the LORD.'] Which (hewed his % for- 
 mer Fall was not. by. Chance, but by the Power of God, 
 before whom he could not ftand. 
 
 And the head of Dagon^ and both the pal/Hf of hfa 
 hands, were cut off upon the thrtfhold.~] It is likely Da- 
 gon flood on high, upon fome Pedeftal or Altar 5 
 from whence he was not only thrown down, but his 
 Head and his Hands thrown out of the Door, with the 
 greateft Contempt , being cut off upon the Threlhold ^ 
 of the Temple. A Tokeli (asmoft Interpreters think) 
 that this Idol was void of Wifdoin and Power, his 
 Head and his Hands (which are the Seat of tbofe Quar 
 litiesj being gone. Some have a Fancy that Dagon 
 had Feet alfo upon hts Tail : From whence the LXX> 
 it is likely here adds, that both his Feet were cut off 
 alfo. Which hath no ground at all in ihz Hebrew 
 Text : See Selden in the fore- named Book 5 an 
 us de Jdolol. L. 2. Cap. 16,
 
 A COMMENT* S.T "* 
 
 Chapter Only the flump of Dagon was left hint.'} In the He- 
 V. brew the words are, only Dagon was left to him. That 
 
 t^VNJ is, faith Kimchi, nothing but the form of a Fifo remain- 
 ed } all that refembled a Man being broken off. Thus 
 the LORD (hewed there was no God befldes him : 
 His Ark, tho' taken Captive, and carried into a ftrange 
 Land (as St. Chryfoftom difcourfes, Orat. V. Adverfvt 
 Judjos) throwing down their Idol twice $ and there- 
 by demonftrating that the Israelites were not over- 
 thrown, for want of any Power in their God to de- 
 fend them, but for the Iniquity of thofe that wormip- 
 ped him. 
 
 Verfc <. Ver. 5. Therefore neither the Priefts of Dagon , nor 
 any that come into Dagon s honfe, tread en the threfiold of 
 Dagon, unto this d.^J] Out of Reverence to it 5 look- 
 ing upon it (as Abarbinel glofTes) as an holy thing, by 
 the touch of Dagon 's Head and Hands. So foolifhly 
 did they pervert the meaning of God 5 that inftead of 
 thinking Dagon to be no God, they honoured (he very 
 Threfhold of his Temple, as if it had fome Divinity 
 in it. For it is an idle Conceit which the Jews have in 
 Jalkiit, that forfaking Dagon, they wortriipped his 
 Threfiold. See Buxtorf in his Hift. Area, Op. XIX. 
 p. 172. This Superftition continued for fome Ages, 
 as Bochartta gathers from I Zephau. 9. where God faich 
 he will punifti thofe that leap on the Threshold 5 after 
 the manner of the Philiftines, as he expounds it, after 
 the TargttM, P. I. Hieroz. Lib. 2. Cap. 36. 
 
 From thofe words, unto this day, Hobs, and fuch- 
 like Writers, frame an Argument, that this Book was 
 not wrote by Samuel ^ not confidering that thefe things 
 hapned when Samuel was but a Youth, and that this 
 .was written when he was old ; fo that there was a con- 
 fiderable fpace of time between them. 
 
 Ver. 6.
 
 the Frrff Book ^/SAMUEL. 57 
 
 Ver. 6. BJ f#e <*</ of the LORD was heavy upon Chapter 
 them of Afhdod^] Since they were fo blind, as not to V. 
 fee his hand in throwing down their God, &c. he L/'W 
 frnote them with fuch fore Plagues in their own Bodies, Verfe 6. 
 as made them fenfible of his Power. 
 
 And he deflroyed them.'] With a Peftilence, I fup- 
 pofe, of which many died. See v. ult. 
 
 And fmote them with Emrods^ even Afljdod, And the 
 Coxfts belonging to it."] Not only the People of the City, 
 but of the Villages belonging to it, were fmitten with 
 this Plague. About which Interpreters differ very 
 much : Some taking this Difeafe for a Dijfintery, which 
 was fo violent that it rotted their Guts, and made them 
 fall down and come out : Whereupon others think it 
 was that which we call Proddentia. ann, the falling of 
 the Fundament: But moft Interpreters, both ancient 
 and modern, take it as we do, for the Emerods. For 
 it was fome Difeafe in the Hinder- parts, as appears from 
 the words of the Pfaltrift, LXXVIII. 66. as they are 
 commonly underftood. See my Notes on XXVIII 
 Dettt. 17. and Nic. Fuller Mifcell. L. V. Cap. 3. efpe- 
 cially Bocbartw in his HierozoJcon, P. I. L. 2. Cap 36. 
 where he gives a large Account of the Hebrew word 
 Apholiii which is ufed only here, and in the forena- 
 med place of Deuteronomy. 
 
 At the end of this Verfe, the Vulgar, and the LXX 
 alfo add, that a great number of Mice ftarted up out 
 of the Earth, and over-running their Fields, made 
 great waft there. But, as Lyra well obferves, this 
 Glofs in all likelihood being written in the Margin out 
 of VI Chapter, v. 4, 5-. it crept at laft into the Text, 
 tho* it be neither in the Hebrew, nor the Chaldee, nor 
 Syriac, nor Arabuk; See Bochart in his Hieroz. P. 'I. 
 Lib. III. Cap. 34. 
 
 I Ver. 7,
 
 A COMMENTARY upon 
 
 Ver. 7. And when the men of Afhdodfaw that it was 
 they f aid, the ark, of the God of Ifrael ft all not abide 
 with us ^ for his hand is fore tipon us, and upon Dagon 
 Verfe 7. our god ~] Now their Eyes were opened to fee, thattho' 
 they had vanquiftied the Ifraelites, they could not (land 
 before the God of Ifrael. And it feems no unreafona- 
 ble Conje&ure, that they fpeak here, and in the fol- 
 lowing Verfe, concerning the Ark, with a Note of 
 Diftinftion ,- calling it, the ark, of the God of Ifrael^ 
 v. 8, 10, 1 1. VI. 3. And the ar^of the LORD, VI. 8. 
 For other Nations had fuch Arks, and for the fame ufe, 
 to put their Myfteries in them : As in this was the Ta- 
 bles of the Covenant alone. Clemens Alexandrine re- 
 lates whatTrafh and other filthy ftufFwas in the fjuu?uyA 
 Kt?ai, the myftical Coffers of the Heathen. From whofe 
 Superftition that the Ifraelites might be preferved, God 
 perhaps appointed this Ark to be made by Mofes. See 
 his n^T/sfc7RW? Ao^(gL, p. 13, 14. 
 
 Verfe 8. Ver. 8. They fent therefore and gathered the lords of 
 the Phi lift in es unto thetn^ and f aid, What ft all we do with 
 the ar&f the God of Ifrael ?~] They defired a General 
 Council might be held , to confult what to do in 
 this Cafe ^ whether to keep the Ark, or how to di- 
 fpofe of it. 
 
 And they anfaered.'] i.e. The Lords of the Philiftines 
 (who in the Language of that Country were called 
 Sarnim ; (the fame with Sarim in Hebrew) came to the 
 following Refolution. 
 
 Let the ark of the God of Ifrael be carried about unto 
 Gath 5 and they carried the ar\of the God of Ifrael about 
 thither.] They feem to be poffefled with a fuperftiti- 
 ous Conceit, that there was fomething in the place, 
 which was offenfive to him , and that he might be bet- 
 ter pleafed with another : Juft as JEneas and his Peo- 
 ple indited their Beds, and their Houfes, of the Dif- 
 
 afters
 
 the F/rff Bool^ of S A M U E L. 59 
 
 tfters that befel them 5 and Cadmus forfook his own Chapter 
 City, V. 
 
 VXVNJ 
 
 ' Tanquam fortnna locorum 
 
 Nonftia fe premeret** 
 
 As if the 111 Luck which hunted him, had been the 
 places, not his own : As our Dr. Jackson obferves out 
 otOvid, in his Original ofVnbelief, Chap. XVIII. Pa- 
 ragr. 4. 
 
 Gath was the next City to Ajbdod^ Northward of 
 it: In which fome of the Analqms alfo remained. 
 XI Jofi.zi. 
 
 Ver. 9. And it was fo, that after they had carried It a- Verfe 9. 
 bout, the hand of the LORD was againfl the city, with a 
 very great deftrnttion^] A great many died of the Pe- 
 ftilence, as they had done at AJhdod. 
 
 And he f mote the men of the city both fmalt and great , 
 and they had emerods in their fecret parts."} They that 
 did not die were forely tormented by Emerods $ which 
 was a Difeafe they had never known before 5 as fome 
 understand the laft words. Or, they had thofe the 
 Phyficians call, blind Emerods : Which do not fwell 
 outwardly, but lie hidden within 5 and are the moft 
 grievous, and hard to be cured of all other. 
 
 Ver. 10. Therefore theyfent the ark. of God to Ekron.~] Verfe IO. 
 The laft City of the Philiftines Northward : Where in 
 After- times fif not now) the famous God called Baal- 
 zebub was wor (hipped, 2 Kings I. 2. 
 
 And it came to pafs as the ark of God came to Ekron, 
 that the Efyonites cried out, faying^ They have brought 
 about the ar^ of the God ofjfrael to r, to flay u* and our 
 people.") Thefe feem to be the Words of the Gover- 
 nours of the City 5 who had learn'd from the Experi- 
 
 I 2 ence
 
 60 A COMMENTARY upon 
 
 Chapter ence of the other great Cities, that no place was fecure 
 
 V. from the Stroke of the God of Jfrad. 
 L/^VNJ Ver. 1 1 . So they fent and gathered together all the 
 Verfe n -lords of the Pt)ili(lines.~] As they of Afhdod had done, 
 v. 6. 
 
 And j aid , Send away the arl^ofthe God of Ifrael^ and 
 let it go again to its own place, that it flay us not^ and our 
 people.'] Deftroy the whole City. 
 
 For there was a deadly dcftru&ion throughout all the city^ 
 and the hand of God if as very fore upon them.~] Which 
 made them defire it might be fent out of the Country, 
 and not to the other Cities in the South, Gaza and 
 Af colon. 
 
 Verfe 12. Ver. 11. And the mett that died not 5 were fntote with 
 Emerods 5 and the cry of the city went up to heaven. ] 
 This is the Explication of the foregoing Words : 
 Some were ftruck with the Peftilence, as foon as the 
 Ark came thither, and others lingered under intolera- 
 ble Pains, which made them cry out in an inexpreffible 
 manner : For this is an hyperbolical Speech , things 
 that are exceeding great beyond expreffion, being laid 
 to reach up to Heaven, I Dtut. x8. Thus 
 L. 2. ffLnead. in many places, Ver. 223, 
 488. 
 
 v^ffio i^ V> ^tao 9d ol b^jmfc, : 2i; 
 'i <Ferit attreaJyderaclaMior 
 ClamoresJitHHl horridof adfidera. tolKt 
 ad tthera clamor. 
 
 CHAP
 
 the FirH Book, of S A M U E L. 61 
 
 CHAP. VI. Ch $ tcr 
 
 Verfe i. A ND the ark.ofthe LORD was in the coun- Verfe i. 
 
 X\ try of the Philiftines feven months."} The 
 Hebrew word 6WeA , whicn we tranflate Country, fig- 
 nifying'a Field, (as the LXX here tranflates it, & dyp) 
 Theodoret , and Procopius Gaz<ew , think , that the 
 Philiftines being fo plagued by the Ark in their Cities, 
 fent it into the open Fields : But were difappointed of 
 their hope, of being freer from the hand of God there, 
 than in their Cities $ for Mice fprung up out of the 
 Ground, and wafted their Corn and their Fruits, as 
 the LXX here add, at the end of this Verfe, as they 
 did in the foregoing Chapter, v. 6. % cfci&av ft ^mttfcjf 
 y&6Mo$, and their land bubbled up mice. But the Chaldee 
 hath no fuch thing 5 and faith exprefly, the Ark was 
 in the cities of the Philiftines feven months. 
 
 Ver. 2. And the Philiftines.'] That is, the Lords of Verfe 2, 
 the Country. 
 
 Called for the Priefts."} Who were beft skill'd in Sa- 
 cred Rites and Ceremonies. 
 
 And the Diviners^} Who were a kind of Prophets, 
 pretending to know the Will of God, and to foretel 
 future Events. See XVIII Deut.ii. of this word Kofe- 
 mitff^ which we tranflate Diviners. From whence 
 Bochartu* thinks the Roman word Cafmilli is deri- 
 ved 5 being as much as JG/5W-*/, the Minifier of 
 God. 
 
 Saying, Tell as what we fljatt do t& the ark^of the 
 LORD?] They never called it the ark rf ^ e 
 LORD till this time , But now were ftruck with 
 
 forae.
 
 62 << COMMENTARY 
 
 Chapter fome apprehenfion that the LORD was above all 
 
 VI. Gods. 
 
 tyV^J Tell us wherewith we fall fend it to its place.~] They 
 did not call them to be refolved by them, whether they 
 fhould fend it home, or no, (for upon that they feem 
 to have been refolved already, (V. n.J but in what 
 manner it (hould be fent, and whether accompanied 
 with any Prefents, to obtain his Favour. 
 
 Verfe 2. ^er. 3' ^nd they faid^ if ye fend away the arl^of the 
 God of Ifrad.~] Againft which Refolution they had 
 nothing to objeft, but rather aoproved it. 
 
 Send it not empty, Tj They r wer directly to the 
 Queftion, firft in general } thai : muft not be Cent 
 back without fome Offering. 
 
 But in any wife return him a. trefp aft -offering."] Con- 
 cerning the Hebrew word A/ham, which we tranflate 
 Trefy aft -offering 5 and how ir differs from a Sin-offer- 
 ing, fee upon V Levit. if. It feems to be prefented 
 by the P/fo//y*/V.f, as an Acknowledgment that they 
 had offended the God of IJrael, by bringing his Ark 
 from its proper puce 5 for which they begged his Par- 
 don by this Offering. 
 
 Then ye /hal/ fa healed ; and it fliall be kpown to you, 
 why his hand is not removed from you.~] It feems their 
 Plagues ftiil continued, (notwithstanding their Refo- 
 lution to fend home the Ark) but they hoped by this 
 Offering tliey would be removed $ and the Reafon 
 would appear why they were removed no fooner : For 
 thefe Diviners were not fure from whence thefe Plagues 
 came : But by this means they thought they mould 
 either be healed, or know the Ark was not the caufe 
 of their Sicknefs. 
 
 Verfe 4. Ver. 4. 7hen faid they. What flwll be the Trefpafi- 
 affering, which we fiatt return to hit* .<?] It is very ob- 
 fervable what Reverence they had to their Priefts and 
 
 Pro-
 
 the Firft Boo^ of S A M U E L, 63 
 
 Prophets, without whofe Advice they would do no- Chapter 
 thing : And therefore defire to be particularly inform* VI. 
 ed, what the Trefpafs-offering (hould be , that they 
 might not fend one that was improper. All Nations 
 thought their Gods were to be appealed, when they 
 were angry, by honourary Gifts, as many have obfer- 
 ved : Particularly Bochartus in his Hicrozoicon. P. I. 
 Lib. II. Cap. XXXVI. And of that Opinion they were 
 in thefe ancient times. But wife Men ftill gave it in 
 Charge, Ne quit imfius oblat'ts donis Dcnm placare au~ 
 deat : That no wicked Man /hould prefuwe to attempt to 
 appeafe God, by the offering of Gifts, as Gcero fpeaks, 
 L. 2. de Legibw. 
 
 They anfivered. Five golden emerods, and five golden 
 mice, according to the number of the lords of the Phtti- 
 flines^} Who were five, and were to be at the Charge 
 of offering one for each of them. This alfo was a Cu- 
 ftom among the ancient Heathens, to confecrate unto 
 their Gods fuch Monuments of their Deliverances, as 
 reprefented the Evils from which they were freed. As 
 they dedicated to Ifis and Neptune a Table, which con- 
 tained the exprefs Image of the Shipwreck, which 
 they had efcaped : And Slaves and Captives, when 
 they had regained their Liberty, offered their Chains. 
 Which Chriftians in the Vth Centnry began to imitate, 
 as Bochartvs obferves (in the fore-named place) out of 
 Theodoret. Accordingly the PhHiftines, hoping fhortly 
 to be delivered from the Emerods and Mice^ wherewith 
 they wereforely afflicted, fent the Images of them unto 
 that God from whom they expe&ed Deliverance. And 
 this is ftill praftifed among the Indians, as Taveryier 
 relates in his Travels to their Country, p. 92. where he 
 faith, That when any Pilgrim goes to a Pagod for the 
 Cure of any Difeafe, he brings the Figure of the Mem- 
 ber affected ^ made either of Gold, Silver, or Copper, 
 
 accord-
 
 4 A COMMENTARY 
 
 Chapter according to his Quality ; which he offers to his God, 
 VI. and then falls a finging, as all others do after they have 
 
 L/"WJ offered. Mr. Selden alfo hath obferved, that Mice 
 were ufed among the ancient Heathen for luftration 
 andcleanfing, deDiwSyrts, Syntag. i. Cap. 6. 
 
 For one plague was on you all, and on your Iand7\ The 
 Plague of Etnerods upon their own Bodies ^ and the 
 Plague of Mice upon their Land, 
 
 Verfe 5. Ver. 5. Wherefore ye fiall make images of the tmerods^ 
 and images of your mice, which war the land.'] By this 
 it appears, that their Country was infefted by Mice, 
 which had eaten their Corn in the Field, and other 
 Fruits of the Earth. Which is a Plague which divers 
 ancient Authors mention, as fent upon feveral Coun- 
 tries, by the Anger of their Gods : Particularly upon 
 a City in Mjjid, and upon the Country of Troas, as is 
 obferved by Hwtitu, in his Queftiones Alnetand, Lib. 2. 
 Cap. XII. N. 12. And Bochartw hath collected a great 
 many more Examples of fuch Devaftations, in Spain, 
 Italy, Thrace, &c. made by Mice : Which have the 
 name rf Achbar in Hebrew, (as he thinks^) fignifying 
 4 deftroyer of the Field. Hieroz. P. I. L. III. Cap. 
 XXXIV. 
 
 And ye fhaU give glory unto the God of Ifrael.'] That 
 is,acknowledge him, by this Prefent to him, to be the 
 Inflifter of thefe Plagues, and to have Power to re- 
 move them 5 begging his Pardon, and feeking for 
 Healing from him. For thus this Phrafe fignifies in 
 the like cafe, XVI Revel. 9. where St. John complains, 
 that after many Plagues Men did not repent, to give 
 Qlory unto&od : That is, by repenting to acknow- 
 ledge his Sovereign Authority, Juftice, and Holi- 
 nefs, er. 
 
 .:: au;D 
 Perhaps
 
 tie Firft Boo^of SAMUEL. 
 
 Perhaps he will lighten his hand from off you , And from Chapter 
 off yottr g ods, and from off your land.~] For they had VI. 
 all iuflfered , their Gods as well as themfelves, and LXVNJ 
 their Land. 
 
 Ver, 6. Wherefore then do ye harden your hearts ^ astheVttk 6. 
 Egyptians and Pharaoh hardned their hearts^ when he 
 had wrought wonderfully among them. ] Thefe words 
 feem to import, that Come of them were loth to fend 
 the Ark away with fuch PrefentS} and objected againft 
 it : Which moved the Priefts and Diviners, to bid 
 them take heed, leaft they brought upon themfelves the 
 Fate of P/wWj, and his People. With whofe Hiftory 
 thefe Men were acquainted ^ and being difcreet Per-fbns 
 made a good ufe of the Examples of former times ; 
 And believed as much as many of the Ifraeliies did, or 
 rather more. 
 
 Did they not let the people go, and they departed? ] 
 When it was too late, they consented to what was de- 
 manded. The Jews fay in J.alkut^ that the Philiftmet 
 at firft faid among themfelves, this is the God who 
 fmote the Egyptians with ten Plagues : But they are 
 all ended. Whereupon God (aid, Do you imagine I 
 have not one Plague more ? I will fend fuch an one 
 upon you, as never was from the beginning of the 
 World, &c. SeeBuxtorf. Hift. Area F&deris, Cap.XIX. 
 If they had any fuch Thoughts, their Priefts perti- 
 nently enough put them in mind of the Egyptians : 
 That they might not make themfelves like them in 
 hardnefs of Heart 3 as God had made them like in their 
 Plagues. 
 
 Ver. 7. Now therefore make anew cart , and take *>0Verfe 7. 
 milch kite, on which there hath come no yoke. ] Both 
 thefe were in honour of the Ark 3 that they employed 
 nothing about it, which had ever ferved for any other 
 ufe. And there was another Reafon alfo for the latter 
 
 K of
 
 66 ^ COMMENTARY upon 
 
 Chapter of thefe $ that they might be the more certain thty 
 
 VI. were led by the God of Ifrael, if they went direftly 
 
 L^VNJ unto his Country : For Kine unaccuftomed to the Yoke, 
 
 are wont to run back, and turn out of the way into 
 
 which they are put. 
 
 And tie the k^ne to the cart, and bring their calves howe 
 from them.'] This would make it ftill more wonder- 
 ful, if they did not return to their Calves, when they 
 heard them bleat after them ,- which they naturally 
 would have done, if a greater Power had not drawn 
 them a contrary way. 
 
 Verfe 8. Ver. 8. And take the ark. of the LORD, and lay it 
 upon the cart $ and put the jewels of gold which you return 
 him for a trefyafs-offering, in a coffer by the fide thereof $ 
 and fend it away, that ?t may go. 3 They had either 
 heard, or by their prefent Sufferings were made to fear, 
 that it was dangerous to look into the Ark , and there- 
 fore they did not open it, to put their Prefent within 
 it } but put it in a Coffer by the fide of it. It is pro- 
 bable the word Argaz (which we meet withal no 
 where elfe) in the Language of the Phi lift ins fignifies 
 either a Coffer , or a Prfe, or a Wallet , as Jofephvt 
 tranflates it : And Bochartw thinks it likely, that thefe 
 Golden Jewels were put into little Bags, which hung 
 on either fide the Ark. 
 
 Verfe 9. ^ er ' 9* -^^ f ee *f ** & h *he way of its own coaft."} 
 Without any Guide : And being fet (as Jofephv* faith) 
 in a place where three ways met. 
 
 To Betbjhcntejh.'] A City in the Tribe of Jtidab, in 
 the Confines of both Countries. 
 
 Then he hath dont us thfc great evil $ but if not, then 
 we {ball know that it is not his hand that fmote m 5 it 
 was a chance that hapned to m^\ From fome unknown. 
 Caufe. 
 
 Ver. 10.
 
 the FtrSl Book of S A M U E L. 67 
 
 Ver. 10. And the men did fo, and took, two milch Chapter 
 kjne, and tied them to the cart, and {hut up their calves VI. 
 at home.~] The Men of Ekron did all this, as the Priefts L/"W) 
 had direfted. Verfe 10. 
 
 Ver. 1 1. And they laid the ar^ of the LORD upon the Verfe 1 1. 
 c art, and the coffer, with the mice of gold, and the images 
 of their cmrods. 
 
 Ver. ix. And the kinetool^the ftraight way, to the way Verfe 12, 
 of Bethfiemefo, and went along the high way, lowing of they 
 went $ and turned not afide to the right hand, or to the 
 left.~] Tho' they had no Driver, nor vifible Dire&or 5 
 and had fuch ftrong Attra&ives to draw them back, and 
 there were Co many other ways in which they might 
 have gone $ yet they went directly towards Bethfljemefi^ 
 without the leaft deviation , lowing all the way after 
 their Calves, which had been taken from them : Unto 
 whom their Natural Affe&ion would have inclined 
 them to return, if by an higher Hand they had not been 
 led forward to the Land of Jttdah. 
 
 And the Lords of the Philiftines went after them to the 
 borders of Bethjhetnefl}."] To obferve, (as the Priefts 
 advifed, v. 9.) whether of themfelves they would go 
 thither. 
 
 Ver. 13. And they of Bethjhemefi were reaping their Verfe I*. 
 wheat harveft in the valley. ] Which being about 
 Pentecott , it (hews the Ark was taken Captive in 
 the latter end of the foregoing Year. Compare this . 
 with v. i. 
 
 And they lift up their ejes andfaw the ark, and rejoiced 
 to fee it."] Come back to them in fuch a wonderful man- 
 ner, without any vifible Conducter. 
 
 Ver. 14. And the cart came into the feld of Joflwa a Verfe 14, 
 Bethfiemite, and ftood there."] This was another mar- 
 vellous thing, that the Kine went no further ^ being 
 come into a Territory of a City of the Priefts, (for fo 
 
 K ^ Btth-
 
 68 A C M M E N T A R T nfon 
 
 Chapter Bethffamefl} was. See upon XXI Jojb. 16.) who were 
 
 VI. to take care of the Ark of God. 
 
 wv*^ Where there wot a gre.it flow."] Which feems to have 
 been the Boundary of the two Countries. 
 
 And they clave the wood of the cart t and offered the 
 kjne A burnt-offering unto the LORD.~\ The great Stone, 
 I fuppofe, ferving inftead of an Altar 5 whereon they 
 offered a whole Burnt- offering of Praife and Thanks 
 to God for his Goodnefs : For they thought in reafon 
 that this Cart, and thefe Kine, (hould never be con- 
 verted to any. common ufe, and therefore employed 
 them in making this Sacrifice. In which the Priefts 
 did not fin, tho' Cows were not, by the Law, allowed 
 to be ottered to God, and no Offering was to be made, 
 but in the place which God had chofen. For this was 
 to be under flood of ordinary Offerings, not of fuch 
 as an extraordinary occailon might require : And be- 
 fides, the Ark being here, God was fo alfo, (who as 
 yet appointed no place for its future Refidence,. now 
 Shiloh was deftroyed ) and fo their Sacrifices, they 
 thought in reafon, might be here acceptable to him. 
 And they the rather chofe to ofter thefe Cows to God, 
 becaufe they belonged to him, and therefore were to be 
 his Sacrifices ^ they having drawn his Ark, and been 
 particularly directed by him. 
 
 Verfe 1 5 Ver. 1 5. And the Levites took^ down the ark. oftheLORD, 
 and the coffer that was with ft, wherein the jewels of gold 
 were."] It was not the Bufinefs of the Levites to take 
 down the Ark ; but of the Priefts : Who after they 
 had difpofed it to be fit for the Levites to Mke it upon 
 their Shoulders, the Kohathites were to carry it. See 
 IV Numb. 15. 
 
 And put thevt upon the great ft oneT] Where, it is pro- 
 bable, they had before offered up the Kine, inftead of 
 aa Altar. 
 
 And
 
 the Fir ft Boo^ of S A M U E L. 69 
 
 And the men of Bethftiewejh offered burnt- offerings, and Chapter 
 facrificed facrifices the fame day unto the LORD.~] The VI. 
 Sacrifices (which they are faid tofacrfoe) were Peace- o<*v>*- 
 offerings $ which they added to their whole Burnt- 
 facrifices, that they might make a Feaft- upon them ^ 
 as an expreflion of their great Joy. to fee the Ark re- 
 turned to them, in fuch a miraculous manner. 
 
 Ver. 1 6. And when the five lords of the Phili* Verfe 16. 
 ftines.~] Who ftood upon the Borders of their Coun- 
 try, v. 12. 
 
 Had feen it. "} Beheld all the forenamed Wort* 
 ders. 
 
 They returned to Ekron the fame day."] And report- 
 ed, no doubt, what they had feen : Which con- 
 vinced them, that their Plagues came from the God of 
 Ifrael. 
 
 Ver. 17. Andthefeare the golden emerods which the Verfe 17. 
 Philiftines returned for a trefpafs- offer ing unto the LORD: 
 For Afldjod one, for Gaza one, for Askflon one, for Gath 
 one, for Ekron one.'] Each City of this Country, I fup- 
 pofe, was at the Charge of prefenting one Emerod. 
 Which Cities are not reckoned in the Order wherein 
 they lay ^ but Afidod being the City to which the Ark 
 was firft brought, it is mentioned firft. But from South 
 to North they lay in this Order, Gaza, Askahn, AJb- 
 dod, (which as I faid was in the middle of them) Gath 
 and Ekron. 
 
 Ver. 1 8. And the golden mice, according to the num- Verfe 18. 
 her of all the cities of the Philiftines, belonging to the five 
 lords $ both of fenced cities , and of country villages, e- 
 ven unto the great ftone of Alef, whereon theyfet down the 
 ark, of the LORD : Which flone remaineth to thif day in 
 the field of Jofhua the Bethfhemite.~\ As the Golden Erne- 
 rods were made at the Publick Charge of thofe Cities, 
 fo were the Mice alfo : Unto the making of which the 
 
 Villages
 
 7 o A COMMENTARY ufo* 
 
 Chapter Villages like wife contributed. For their Fields being 
 Vf . principally afflicted by the Mice, as the Cities were by 
 the Emerods ^ and they being all Sharers, fome way or 
 other, in the Public Calamities, it was thought reafo- 
 nable they (hould all joyn in this Trefpafs-offering : 
 Which was an Offering of the whole Nation, as far as 
 ever their Coaft extended } and that was to the great 
 Stone mentioned, v. 14. Which is there called Eben 
 Gedolah, the great Stone : But her Ebelgedolah, the great 
 Weeping^ from the Lamentations which were' here 
 made, upon the following occafion mentioned in the 
 next Verfe. 
 
 Verfe 1 9. Ver. 1 9. And he f mote the men of Bethfljewefo, becanfe 
 they had looked into the ark of the LORD.~] Which God 
 had forbidden, not only to the common People, but 
 to the Sons of Levi alfo, IV Numb. 20. ButtheirCu- 
 riofity made them forget their Duty : Being defirous 
 either to fee whether the Philiftines had taken out the 
 Tables of the Covenant 5 or that they might have a 
 view of fuch an ancient Sacred Monument, written by 
 God's own hand. Out of this Story, as Bocbartw in- 
 genioufly conjectures, the Greeks forged the Fable of 
 Bacchus $ who was very angry with the Athenians, be- 
 caufe they did not receive his Myfteries with Pomp, 
 when they were brought out of Bvotia into Attica $ 
 and fmote them with a fore Difeafe in their Secret 
 Parts. In his Canaan, Lib. I. Cap. XVIII. in the latter 
 end. 
 
 Even he fmolc of the people ffty thoufand, and three- 
 fcore and ten nten. ] This Tranflation is made by an 
 unaccountable tranfpofmon of the words $ which in 
 the Hebrew lie exactly thus, He fmote of the People, 
 threefcore and ten men, ffty thoufand men. Which the 
 Gomara, with Jarchi and Kimchi, and the Targum, 
 expound, Hefaote all the Sanhedrim, which were Seventy 
 
 Men,
 
 the Firff Bool^ of S A M U E L. 71 
 
 Me*, and fifty thoufand of the common People. (See Sel- Chapter 
 den, L. 2. ^e Syndr. Cap.XIX. N.1II.) But as it is a VI. 
 queftion whether there was any fuch Sanhedrim in thefe 
 days, and it is certain there wa.s not at Bethfiemefi 5 fo 
 it is not likely it was fuch a populous place, nor is 
 there any Particle to couple the laft Sum with the fore- 
 going. Therefore Bocharfs Interpretation is far more 
 reafonable, which is this, He fmote threefiore and ten 
 men $ fifty out of a thoufand men. God was fo indul- 
 gent, that is, as not to flay all that were guilty, but 
 only feventy of them } obferving this proportion, that 
 out of a thoufand Offenders, he fmote only ffty Per- 
 fons } that is, a twentieth part. So that of fourteen 
 hundred that deferved punifhment, he fmote only y- 
 venty Men 5 which is the twentieth part of that num- 
 ber. And this Interpretation is very eafie, only by 
 fupplying the Particle Mew before Eleph, making the 
 fenfe to be out of a thonfand. And he inftances in ma- 
 ny places of Scripture, where this Particle is manifeftly 
 wanting, to make out the true meaning. See his Hie* 
 rozoicon. P. L Lib. 2. Cap. 56. p. 370. where he 
 (hews that Jofephu* thus underftood thefe words, Lib. 
 VI. Anticf. Cap. 2. where he faith God fmote, c 5b- 
 jjWKovIa ?$f QAL B*i0oTO/Afi5 Ku>[JM$, Seventy of thofe of the 
 Village of Bethjhemejh. And thus Abarbinel alfo under- 
 ftands the firft words, that he (mote ztBeth[hemeJhQn\y 
 feventy Men 5 the other number, he thinks, refers to 
 thofe who were flain in the County of the PhilifUnci 5 
 the Story whereof is now finiihed. For the Particle 
 Beth, he thinks, fignifies as much as with^ in this man- 
 ner : Together with the feventy of Bethfiemeflj, he fmote 
 in all fifty thoufand, becaufe of the Ark? But Bochartw 
 his Interpretation is moft natural 5 which is highly ap- 
 
 lauded by another Perfon of very great Learning, 
 ohan. Wagenfeliw^ who in his Annotations upon
 
 7 i A COMMENTARY upon 
 
 Chapter Gemara of Sota, (Cap. VI I. Sett. XV.J faith, J(j>/i 
 VI. veritas mtlitat^ Truth it felf defends this Opinion of 
 
 WV*VJ Bochartus. And indeed it cannot be conceived, there 
 ftiould be fo many, as our Tranflation fuppofes, to be 
 (lain at Bethflientejh) and the Coafts thereof, being but a 
 Village : Or if there had, it is very improbable, that 
 God would fmite fo many at once : For there would 
 have been none left to make Lamentation. Therefore 
 as the Romans decimated the Soldiers that had offend- 
 ed j that is, put every tenth Man to Death 5 fo God 
 here punimed half fo many for this Oftence of look- 
 ing into the Ark. 
 
 And the people lamented^ becaufe the LORD had f mit- 
 ten of the people with a great Daughter."] It was a great 
 Slaughter, confidering the fmalnefs of this place $ as 
 Abarbixal glofles upon thefe words ; who takes it, as 
 Jofephuf doth, for a Village. And it is not ftrange 
 that fome (hould be fmitten with Death $ for it was al- 
 ways accounted in all Nations, a great Profanenefs for 
 any one that was not initiated, to look into their My- 
 fteries : To prevent which hereafter God made fo ma- 
 ny Examples of his Difpleafure in this place. Inftan- 
 ces of thofe among the Heathen, who were ftruck 
 blind, or upon whom fome other Calamity fell upon 
 fuch account, the Illuftrious Spanhemius hath noted in 
 his Obfervations upon CaUituachw his Hymn in Lavao- 
 mm Pal/adts, v. 34. yea, tho* they did it ignorantly, 
 as he (hews upon v. 78. & 82. p. 606. See alfo 
 Huetins in his Alnetan<e guefttones, Lib. 2. Cap. XII. 
 p. 200. 
 
 Verfe zo. Ver. 20. And the men of Bethjhentefh fatd^ Who if able 
 to ft And before this holy LORD God ? And to whom fhall 
 he go up from us .<?"] They feem, by this, to be fenfible 
 of their Rathnefs, and acknowledge the Holinefs of 
 God to be fuch, that they were not worthy of his 
 
 Divine
 
 the Firfl Boot^ ^/SAMUEL. 
 
 Divine Prefence among them : But defire that fome Chapter 
 who could do him Honour better than they, might VI. 
 take the Ark into their care. But Abarbincl thinks U'VNJ 
 they were only ftrnck with a great fear, as the Pbiti- 
 ftines were when God jplagued them : Which made 
 them fend the Ark from one place to another 5 as they 
 of Bethffiemefb now fent to thofe of Kirjathjearint, 
 to come and fetch the Ark to their City , fearing 
 more of them (hould die, if it ftaid with them at 
 l&ttybetpe/Ji. 
 
 Ver. 21. And they fent mejjengers to the inhabitants 0/Verfe n. 
 Kirjath-jearim, faying, the Philiflines have brought a- 
 gain the ark^ of the LORD, come ye down^ and fetch it 
 nntoyou.~] This was a City which flood upon a Hill, 
 and therefore they defire them to come down from 
 thence. And being a ftrong place, there they thought 
 the Ark might be fecure, in cafe of any new Incurfions 
 of their Enemies. See concerning this City XV Jo/h. 
 9. 60. where it is called alfo Kirjath-baal, XVIII. 14. 
 and Eaalah y or Baal-Jttdah, 2 Sam. VI. a. i 
 XIII. 6. 
 
 f 
 
 ilfntl a\ . 
 CHAP. VII. 
 
 
 * wp 
 
 Verfe i. A ND the men ofKirjath-jearim came, and Verfe I. 
 
 /\ fetched up the ark. of the LORD.'] They 
 cheerfully received the Meflage 5 and were fo far from 
 thinking themfelves in danger by entertaining it, that 
 they thought it a Blefling, and kept it with them till the 
 Reign of David. 
 
 And
 
 A COMMENT ART upon 
 
 And brought it to the houfe of Aminadab, in the 
 In the higheft part, I fuppofe,. of the City : As David 
 afterward placed it upon Mount $iou. 
 
 Verfe 7. A n d fanftified Eleazar his Jon to keep the ark, of the 
 LORD."] Which belonged to the Levitts : Therefore 
 Aminadab was of that Tribe, otherwife he could not 
 have confecrated (i.e. fet apart, or folemnly appoint- 
 ed) his Son to keep the ark* * e. to attend it, and fee 
 that no Rudenefs was offered to it 5 as well as to keep 
 a Guard about it, to defend it from Violence. If it 
 be enquired why they did not carry the Ark to Shiloh^ 
 its ancient Seat 5 the Anfwer is, that the PhHiftives had 
 deftroyed that place $ and the Tabernacle, upon the 
 Death of //, was removed from thence onto Nob , 
 where it remained till the Death of Samuel. And af- 
 ter his Death, it was carried to Gtbeon, where it re- 
 mained fifty Year, according to the account cf the 
 Author of Seder Olam Rabba. AJ1 which time the Ark, 
 was in Kirjath-jearim, till David brought it fir ft to 
 the Houfe of Obed-Edom^ and then to his own City. 
 After which the Tabernacle ftill remained at Gibeon till 
 Solomons Temple was built, I Chron. XVI. 3 9. 2 Chron. 
 I. 3. where we read, that even after the Death of his 
 Father, Solomon facrificed at Gibeon> the Tabernacle be- 
 ing there. 
 
 Verfe 2. Ver. 2. And it came to pafs -while the ark. abode in Kir- 
 jath-jearim the time was long, for it was twenty year. ~] 
 This is not to be underftood of the whoje time that 
 the Ark remained here : For it continued, as I. laid be- 
 fore, in this place, till the time of David^ (2 Chron. 
 VI. 5.) wl}ich was. about,/0r/7/* Year : Therefore it 
 jefers to the following words. 
 
 And all the honfe of Ifrael lamented after the LORDr\ 
 Or rather, (as Dr. Lightfoot tranflates them) Then all 
 the houfe of Ifrael, &c. Their Idolatry had taken fuch 
 
 deep
 
 the F/rfiP Bool^ 0/ S A M U E L. 7 $ 
 
 deep Root in them, that neither the lofs of the Ark, Chapter 
 nor the (laughter of fo many Ifrnelites wrought upon VII. 
 their Hearts : But it was twenty Years before they L^VNJ 
 minded the Ark, or took any notice of it : Then they 
 were awakened to fome fenfe of their Duty, and be- 
 gan to feek the Favour of God, and lament their Apo- 
 ffcafie from him. See his Annot. on this place, and up- 
 on III Atts 24. p. 758. And one reafon why they 
 did not regard the Ark, was, perhaps, becaufe it was 
 now feated in the Borders of the Country of the Phiti- 
 ftjneS) of whom they were afraid. And this is the 
 fenfe of Aberbinel. For tho' others think, that from 
 the Day that the Ark came to Kirjath-jearim^ the Ifrae- 
 lites began to lament their Sins, and to turn to God 5 
 having heard of the Miracles that had been done in 
 the Land of the Philiftincs, &c. yet he doth not ap- 
 prove of this Opinion 5 but will have their Lamen- 
 tation to begin after the Ark had been twenty Year 
 at this place: Where it remained many more Years 
 than twenty. 
 
 Ver. 3. And Samuel fpake unto all the houfe of Ifrael."] Verfe 5. 
 Who were aflembled at fome folemn Feftival $ or were 
 fummoned by him to attend him : For after the Death 
 of Eli he began to Judge Ifrael. 
 
 If you return to the LORD with all your heart."] By 
 this it appears, that his Reproofs, and Inftru&ions, 
 and the Reprefentation he had made of their Sin, and 
 of their Danger, had touched cheir Hearts, and made 
 them begin to lament themfelves, and feek his Favour : 
 Whereupon he exhorts them, to give this following 
 Proof of their Sincerity. 
 
 Then put away the ftrange gods, and Affitaroth, front 
 among you.~\ By the ftrange gods I take Baalim to be 
 meant : Which are frequently joyned with Afitaroth^ 
 as they are in the very next Verfe to this, where their 
 
 L 2 Obe-
 
 <5S A C M M E N T A R Y upon 
 
 Chapter Obedience to his Exhortation is reported. And fee 
 
 VII. upon II Judges 12. 13. 17. Ill Judges 7. VIII. 33. 
 v-x-v/-^-' And prepare your heart unto the LORD.~] By ferious 
 Refolutions. 
 
 To ferve him only. ~] As it follows in the next 
 Verfe. 
 
 And he will deliver you out of the hands of the Phili- 
 ftines.~] Who had now opprefled them, lefs or more, 
 for the fpace of forty Year. 
 
 Verfe 4. Ver. 4' Then the Children of Ifrael did pat away Baa- 
 Urn and Afhteroth, andferved the LORD only.~] There 
 was now, I fuppofe, a General Reformation made in 
 the Wormip of God. 
 
 Verfe 5. Ver. 5< And Samuel faid, Gather all Ifrael to Mizpeh."] 
 A place where they had been wont anciently to aflem- 
 ble upon great occafions. See upon XX Judges i. 
 
 And I will pray for you- unto the LORD.~] To accept 
 of their Repentance, and pardon their Sins, and efta- 
 blim them in their good Refolution to ferve the LORD 
 alone 5 and to deliver them out of the hand of the 
 Philifttftes. For all which he could have prayed alone 
 by himfelf 5 but he thought their Publick Prayer 
 would be more effectual. 
 
 Verfe 6. Ver. 6. And they gathered in Mizpeh, and drew wa- 
 ter ^ and poured it out before the LORD, and fafted on 
 that day^ and faid there , We have finned again ft the 
 LORDS] This being a Day of Humiliation, Fafting, 
 and Prayer, as appears by the latter part of thefe words, 
 Interpreters commonly expound the former part of 
 them, as belonging to the fame matter. And fome 
 think, as the Targum doth, that by pouring out Wa- 
 ter , is to be underftood the Tears of Contrition, which 
 were drawn from the bottom of their Hearts, and fell 
 from their Eyes before the LORD. Others think 
 they warned their Bodies in Water, (ignifying the Puri- 
 fication
 
 the Fir ft Bool^ of S A M U E L. 69 
 
 fication oY their Soul* from the filthinefs of Sin. And Chapter 
 others, (which Bechartw himfdf thinks more probable) VII. 
 that this Water was poured on the Ground, in token 
 of the Expiation of their Sin, which they defired and 
 hoped might be remembred no more : As Water pou- 
 red on the Ground could no more be feen. Unto 
 which they think a place in Job alludes, XI. 16. But 
 we no where find any fuch Rite as this among the 
 Jews, either in ancient, or later times. And the Con- 
 jecture of Fortunate Scacchus feems more ingenious, 
 That an Altar being to be erected to offer Sacrifice, 
 they poured out Water to cleanfe the Ground, that it 
 might not be fet up in an impure place, Myrothec. lElao- 
 chrifn.Sacr. II. Cap. XXXI. But after all, I think the 
 Interpretation which Conftantine LEmpereur hath given 
 of thefe words (in his Annot. on Codex Middoth^ Cap; 
 2.) is far more rcafonable } which is, that they poured 
 out Water in token of Joy, after they had fafted and 
 confefled their Sins, (for he tranflates the words, Poft+ 
 quam jejunarnnt^ after they had fafted on that day) as 
 they were wont to do in the Feaft of Tabernacles : 
 Unto which he refers thofe words in XII If*. 3. in 
 which the Prophet foretels the Joy that mould bein 
 the Days of the Meffiahj by faying, Yejbalt draw Wa- 
 ters with Joy out of the Wells of Salvation : Alluding to 
 a known Rite among the Ifraelites^ in the Feaft of Ta- 
 bernacles ^ unto which our Saviour is thought to al- 
 lude, VII John 37, 38. And there is the greater Rea- 
 fon for this Interpretation, becaufe Samuel had juft be- 
 fore promifed them, that the LORD would deliver 
 them from the Phitifimes, if they heartily repented : 
 Which made them rejoyce in hope of it, becaufe they 
 did now fincerely turn to him,
 
 A COMMENTARY 
 
 Chapter <&*& Samuel judged the Children of Ifrael in Mtzpeb.~] 
 Vlf. "When they were reconciled to God, he reconciled 
 
 L/*V%J them one to another, by determining their Differences, 
 and doing right where any cne was wro^d ; Or he 
 declared the Law to them whereby they were to be 
 judged j and, perhaps, punilLcu ionic grofs Idolaters, 
 or other great Offenders. 
 
 Verfe 7. Ver. 7. And when the Philiftines heard, that the Chil- 
 dren of Ifrael were gathered together to Mizpeh, the Lords 
 of the Philiftines went up againft Jfrael."] Being igno* 
 rant of the true Reafon of this Meeting, the Philijlines 
 imagined the Ifraeljtes afTembled to confult about War, 
 and fo refolved to be before- hand with them, and far- 
 prize them. 
 
 And when the Children of Ifrael heard of it, they were 
 afraid of the Philiftines.'] Being unarmed, I fuppoft, or 
 not prepared to give them Battle. 
 
 Verfe 8. Ver. 8. And the Children of Jfrael faid unto Samuel, 
 Ceafe not to cry unto the LORD our Go J for uf, that he 
 will fave us out of the hands of the Philiftines^] Accord- 
 ing to the Promife made to them, v. 5. 
 
 "Verfe 9. Ver. 9. And Samuel took, a fucking lawb.~] For after a 
 Lamb was eight Days old, it was fit to be facrificed 
 unto God, XXII Exod. 30. XVII Levit. 27. The Ho 
 hew word Tale, is the Name for the youngeft Sheep 5 
 as Ajil is for the ldeft 3 and Chebes for one between 
 both. 
 
 A<nd offered it for a. burnt- offering wholly nnto the 
 LORD."] Whereby he fupplicated the Divine Mercy, 
 as the Son of Sirach explains it, XLVI Eccltts 16. He 
 called upon the mighty LORD, when htf enemies prejjed 
 him on every fide, a*/ Trfa$ug, by the oblation of a, juck; 
 ing lamb. 
 
 And
 
 the Firjt Bool^ of S A M U E L, 79 
 
 And Samuel cried unto the LORD God of Ifrael, and* Chapter 
 the LORD heard hlm.~\ Which is a demonftration, VII. 
 that tho' he was not a Prieft, nor this place appointed v^^/-**^ 
 for Sacrifice } yet as a Prophet, he had Authority from 
 God, to build an Altar any where, and to make his 
 Supplication in this manner. Thus other holy Men, 
 Gideon and Manoah^ were warranted to offer extraor- 
 dinary Sacrifices, in places which God had not before 
 appointed. And it is probable that God anfwered Sa- 
 mud, as he did Manoah, by Fire confuming the Sa- 
 crifice, in Teftimony of God's acceptance, XIII Judges 
 20. And thus we read of an Altar he built in another 
 place, v. 17. as Elijah did in following times. 
 
 - Ver. 10. And as Samuel was offering up the burnt- offer- Vcrfe 10. 
 j#g.~] Before it was con fumed. 
 
 The Philifllnes drew near to battle agajn& Ifrael.~] Ho- 
 ping to find them unprepared. The Son of Sirach faith, 
 they of 7}re joyned with the Philijimes in this Action, 
 
 But the LORD thundered with a great thunder on that 
 day^ uppnthe Philiflines, anddifcowfitedthem 5 and they 
 were fmttten before Ifrael."] They were afrighted, like 
 Men out of their Wits, with Thunder and Light- 
 ning $ which killed many of them, before the Ifraelites 
 could come up to fight them, For together with this 
 horrible Tempeft, Jofephu* faith there was an Earth- 
 quake, and that the Earth opened in feveral places, and 
 (wallowed up fome of them ; who, like blind Men; 
 ran into thofe Gaps. 
 
 Ver. n. And the men of Ifrael went out of Mtzpek^ Verfe ir 
 andpurfued after the Phjliftines.~} Having Samuel to lead 
 them, as their Captain, according to Jofephu*. 
 
 And.fadte them, until they came under Beth-car^] A 
 place in the Confines of the Tribe of Juddh .- This 
 Viftory was the more wonderful, becaufe we do not 
 
 find,
 
 A COMMENT ART upon 
 
 Chapter find, the Ifraelites came appointed with any Weapons 
 VII. to Mizpeh : But, as far as can be gathered by the Re- 
 lation of the Fight, they fmote them with their own 
 Weapons ^ which the Philiftines threw away when 
 they fled, and which were found among thofe that 
 were (lain by the Lightning. 
 
 Verfe 12. Ver. 12. And Samuel took, a flone^ and fet It tip be- 
 tween Mizpeh and Shcn.~] So Jacob and Jofhua had done, 
 as Monuments of God's Mercy to them, and their Obli- 
 gations to him. 
 
 And called the name of it Eben-ez>er, frying^ Hitherto 
 hath the LORD helped ttt.] That is, thus far we have 
 gotten the better : For they were not utterly deftroyed" 
 but driven quite out of their Coafts, as it follows in 
 the next Verfe. 
 
 Verfe 13. Vcr. 13. So the Vhiliftines were fubdued^ and they 
 came no more into the coast of Ifrael.'] He put an end to 
 the forty Years Tyranny of the Philiftines^ mentioned 
 XIII Judges i. (See my Notes there, and upon v. 5. 
 of that Chapter) and ^V Judges 20. 
 
 And the hand of the LORD was againtt the Phili- 
 &ines all the days of Samuel."] As in this Battle he gave 
 them fuch an Overthrow, that they were quite driven 
 out of the Country of Ifrael : So during Samuel's Go- 
 vernment, till Saul was made King, we never read, that 
 they attempted with an Army to invade them, but 
 then they did. XIII. 19. 
 
 14. Ver. 14. And the cities which the Philiftines had ta- 
 kgttfrom Ifrael, were restored to Ifrael.'] They not only 
 expelled the P/j/7/#/#e/,but recovered alfo feveral places 
 of which the Philittims had pofleffed themfelves, du- 
 ring their Dominion over them. 
 
 From Ekron even unto Gatb^ and the coatfs thereof, 
 did Ifrael deliver out of the hands of the PJjilztfines.'] 
 . was in the Tribe ofjttdah, XV jfe/fc. 45. which 
 
 the
 
 the F/rff BooJ^ of S A M U E L. 81 
 
 the Philiftines now forfook out of fear, as fome think ^ Chapter 
 or were driven out of it for the prefent, tho it was VII. 
 not long before they got pofleflion of it again. L/"V"\J 
 
 And there was peace between Jfrael and the Amorites."] 
 Not by Compact and Covenant $ but by the Inclinati- 
 on of both fides, they abftained from all hoftile Ali- 
 ens. The Amorites were not the only Remainders of 
 the old Inhabitants of Canaan $ but being the moft 
 powerful among them,they had long given Name to the 
 reft, XV Ge.XVI. And now the Philiftines were thus 
 fubdued, none of them, who ufed to infeft theT/nze- 
 lites, durft ftir to give them any moleftation, but fat 
 quiet and ftill. 
 
 Ver. 15. And Samuel judged Jfrael a!/ the days of hit Verfe 15. 
 life."] From thefe words, Mr. Hobbs, and his Follow- 
 ers, drew an Argument^ that this was written by fome- 
 body after the Death of Samuel. Which is a very weak 
 Proof : For the fenfe may be no more than this 5 that 
 Samuel was fo diligent in the Difcharge of his Office, 
 that he gave himfelf no reft, but fate to judge Caufes 
 every Day. 
 
 Ver. 1 6. And he went front year toy ear ^ in a circuit , y er >fe ^ 
 to Bethel, and Gilgal^ and Mizpeh, and judged Jfrael in 
 aU thofe places."] 'Ev Traoi TO?? *yiourfjJivoL<; TfcTo^, In all 
 thefe fan&ified places^ as the LXX tranflates thefe laft 
 words, (tho* there be no fuch thing in the Hebrew) 
 becaufe, as Mr. Mede conje&ures, here were Prufitcha's, 
 i.e. Places of Prayer, in thofe ancient Days. But we 
 may more certainly gather from hence, that there was 
 no fuch High Court then eftabli(hed, (which they cal- 
 led the Sanhedrim in following Ages) to judge all 
 Caufes 5 at leaft, not fuch inferiour Courts, as were 
 appointed by the Law in XVI Dent. 18. as the High 
 Court is in XVIII Dent. 8. For if there had, there 
 would have been no need of Samuel's riding Circuit 
 
 M every
 
 83 A COMMENTARY upon 
 
 Chapter every Year about the Country, to do Juftice : As other 
 
 VII. Judges had done. V Judges 10. X.4. XII. 14. 
 i-/"V"NJ Ver. 1 7. And his return wa* to Ramah 5 for there was 
 
 Verfe 17. fa houfe^ and there he judged lfrael.~] The Power of 
 the Judges was greateft in War : But when it was over, 
 they (till retained fuch an Authority, that all difficult 
 Caufes (at leaft) were brought before them. They 
 were confulted alfo in all Political Affairs : And that 
 they might know where to refort to Samuel^ when he 
 had ended his Circuit, he kept his conftant ftation at 
 Ram ah. 
 
 And there he built an altar unto the LORD."] There 
 being no Declaration yet made, where God would 
 have the Ark to be fixed, after the Deftru&ion of Shi- 
 lob , he built an Altar where he himfelf conftantly re- 
 fided. Becaufe it was fit, when they confulted about 
 any Publick Bufinefs , concerning the Good of the 
 Commonwealth of Ifrael, that there mould be a Publick 
 Invocation of God's Direction and Blefling : Which 
 was done by Sacrifice, as appears from v. 9. 
 
 Chapter CHAP. VIII. 
 
 VIII. 
 
 Verfe I. A ND it came to pafs when Samuel roof old."\ 
 \. The Jews in Seder Qlam Rabl>a> and other 
 Books, make Samuel to have lived no more than ffty 
 typo Years ; when he could not be faid to be old. There- 
 fore Abarbtnel forfakes the Doctors in this, and (hews 
 their Proofs of it to be very weak; and thinks, that 
 be rather lived till he was Seventy, if not Eighty Years 
 old. But lefs than Seventy he affirms, none of the Pro- 
 or good Men Bved* 
 
 That
 
 the Fir& Book < S A M U E L. 83 
 
 77)at he made his fons Judges over Ifrael.~] When he Chapter 
 could not well fuftain all the Labour, he took them to VIII. 
 aflift him : Both when he went his Circuit,and in hear- IXWJ 
 ing Caufes at home. Or, perhaps, when he was old, 
 he wentCircuit no more 5 but fetled them in a conveni- 
 ent place (as it follows in the next Verfe) where Peo- 
 ple might have Juftice done them, either by him, or by 
 them. 
 
 Ver. 2. Now the name of his firft-born was Joel, and Verfe 2, 
 the name of hisfecond Abijah 5 they were Judges in Beer- 
 fheba.'] As his conftant Refidencewas at Ramah^ fo 
 he ordered theirs to be at Beerjheba. W hereby, as Corn. 
 Bertram obferves (Cap. IX. de Repub. Jitd.") the Coun- 
 try was divided into two parts, for the greater Conve- 
 nience of the People 5 that the Caufes of all thpfe who 
 dwelt between Dan and Mount Ephraim, might be 
 brought to be judged by Samuel at Ramah 5 and the 
 Caufes of thofe between Mount Ephwm, and Beerfie- 
 ba, might be judged by his Sons. 
 
 Ver. 3. And his fons walked not in his ways 3 but Verfe 3. 
 turned ajide after lucre^ and took, bribes, and perverted 
 judgment;"] Covetoufnefs made them take Bribes (con- 
 trary to the Law, XVIII Exod. 8.) and they made 
 them pervert Judgment. See XXIII Exod.v i. XVI Deut. 
 19. Procopittf Gaztuf here asks this Queftion : Why 
 God did not punim Samuel as he did //, for the WiC- 
 kednefs of his Sons > Unto which he anfwers, That 
 Samuel's Sons were not fo bad as Eli's : For taking 
 Bribes privately, was not like open profaning the Ta- 
 bernacle, and making the Wormip of God contempti- 
 ble. And befides, it is poffible Samuel might be igno- 
 rant of this Corruption in his Sons : Who did not 
 live near him, but he in Ramak, and they at Beer- 
 fheba. 
 
 M a Ver. 4.
 
 A COMMENTARY upon 
 
 Ver. 4. And all the Elders of I fr del gathered themfelves 
 together , and came to Samuel unto Ramahl} All the 
 Great Men who were diflatisfied with the Management 
 Verfe 4. o f Affairs, came to Ramah : Which was one of the 
 Places where Samuel judged the People, and determi- 
 ned their Controverfies. VII. 16, 17. 
 
 And they faid unto him. Behold thou art old^ and thy 
 Jons wall^ not in thy ways> make tts a kjng to judge vt , li^e 
 all the nations. ~] The Weaknefs of Samuel's Body, and 
 the 111 Difpolition of his Sons Mind, they make their 
 pretence of demanding what they had long defired to 
 have. The Gemaraof the Sanhedrim , Cap. 2. Se&.6. 
 according to the Tradition of R.El/ezer, faith, the El- 
 ders were ill the right, in dejiring a King to judge them: 
 For according to the Opinion of fome of their Do- 
 ctors, this was one of the three things God commanded 
 to be done, when they came into Canaan^ that they 
 Ihould make them a Ring. The only Error was, 
 which arofe, they fay from the perverfenefs of the Vul- 
 gar People, that they defired a King, life aU the Nati- 
 ons. But thefe are mere Fancies $ for God gave no 
 fuch Command, as their beft Authors, Bechai^ Nach- 
 **, Ralbeg^ and others, acknowledge. But their 
 own Pride and Vanity fuggefted thefe Defires to them, 
 that they might not want that outward Pomp and 
 Show which was among their Neighbours. Fear alfo 
 of a potent Enemy, who was about to invade them, 
 might make them think a King necefTary, to lead them 
 on fuccefsfully to encounter him, (v. 20. and XII. ix.) 
 But above all, this proceeded from their Infenfibility of 
 the great Honour they enjoyed above all Mankind, in 
 being under the peculiar Government of God : For 
 whom they had fo little regard, that he faith, v. 7. 
 they defpifed him 5 that is, made nothing of fuch a 
 King as they could not fee. But that he had the Su- 
 preme
 
 the Firft Book^ of S A M U E L 85 
 
 preme Power over them was apparent, in that when Chaptet- 
 they prayed Samuel to make them a King 5 immediately VIII. 
 he prayed to God , mewing it was not in his Power to >-x-v- 
 do it, but in God alone. 
 
 Ver. 6. But the thing difpleafed Samuel, tihen they Verfe 6. 
 faid, Give us a kjng to judge us, and Samuel frayed un- 
 to the LORD.~] To give him Direction what to do in 
 this Cafe : But thus far the Elders were in the right, 
 that they came to the Prophet to ask a King : For none, 
 as I faid, could make one, but the LORD alone, who 
 was their Sovereign. 
 
 Ver. 7. And the LOR& faid, Hearken unto the voice Verfe 7.. 
 of the people, in all that they fay unto thee,~] Thefe are 
 the Words of an angry Sovereign, ("XIII Hofea n.) 
 being as much as to fay, Let them have their Will. 
 Which he indulged to them, partly to punifh them ^ 
 and partly to preferve them from Apoftafie from their 
 Religion. For being as violently fet upon having a 
 King, after the manner of the Egyptians, as they had 
 been to follow their Gods, they might have thrown 
 off the Law it felf, and conformed entirely to the Cu- 
 ftoms of other Nations, if they had not been humour- 
 ed : For they were fofet upon it, it appears from ^.19. 
 that after the Prophet had reprefented to them, how 
 much they would lofe by having their Defires granted, 
 they perfifted in them, faying : Nay, but we will have 
 A X**g,8cc. Which exprefles a Refoiution to have one, 
 whatfoever became of thera 
 
 For they have not reje&ed thee, but they have reje&ed 
 me ; that I [hould not reign over them. "] Thefe Words 
 (hew, that Samuel took it very heavily, that they 
 (hould be difFatisfied with his Government : But God 
 tells him, he himfelf had more Reafon to be angry : 
 For in truth, they had thrown off his Authority, who 
 was their King : (As Samuel tells them afterward, XII.
 
 8* A COMMENTAR T ufo 
 
 Chapter 12.) and therefore was highly offended they fhould 
 Vllf. defire any other. Which the Jewith Doctors above- 
 ftttntion'd (v. 5.) juftly make an Argument God did 
 not command them in the Book of Deuteronomy, to 
 make them a Ring 5 becaufe he was difpleafed when 
 they defired to have one. For the Supreme LORD of 
 the World was their Sovereign 5 who governed them 
 by Judges ^ whom he raifed up, and extraordinarily 
 irifpired, when he faw occafion : As he had before 
 conducted them by Jofhua. and Mofes^ who never or- 
 dained any thing of moment without a fpecial Com- 
 mand for it from God : Who referved to himfelf the 
 fole Power of eftabliming Laws, and appointing Ma- 
 gi ft rates, and making War, as appears by the War a 
 gainft the Midianites, XXXI Numb. For there is no 
 truth in their Opinion, who imagine that the Govern- 
 ment of the Ifraelites before they had a King, was an 
 Artftocracy. Joftpht* indeed feems to fay fo, in one or 
 two places of his Antiquities : Bat in his Book againft 
 Appion fa very Learned Gentile) wherein he writes moft 
 accurately, he makes it a diftinft fort of Government 
 different from all other , which he truly calls by a new 
 Name, EOKPATIA, the Government of God, Lib. 2. 
 For God exercifed the Supreme Authority among them, 
 by his exprefs Command. Which being without Ex- 
 ample, (that it may not feem incredible to thofe, who 
 are wont to detract from the Sacred Hiftory, it may be 
 fit to obferve, (to ufe the Words of Hertttannus Corln* 
 g/#f, in his Animadverfions on Matchiavefs Princeps^ 
 Cap. VI.J that the Daemons who were worfhipped as 
 Gods by the Gentiles, attempted to imitate this, by 
 letting up a like Government. So that memorable Hi- 
 ftory of the Original of the Commonwealth of the 
 Cyrenians in Egypt , mentioned by Diodorvs SicHlxf^ 
 Strabo, Paufamas, Juflin, and others. And that Hi- 
 ftory
 
 the FirSt Boik, ^/SAMUEL, 87 
 
 ftory of the beginning of Heractea in Pontw, which Chapter 
 Jvftin relates, Lib. XVI. Cap. 3. For this Republick VIII. 
 being raifed by the exprefs Command of Daemons, v>as L^V^S 
 upon that account, they fay, exceeding floimfhing. 
 No lefs memorable is the Republick of the Mexicans 
 in America^ erefred by the Command of their Daemon 
 VitzTpnltzi : Who above all others endeavoured to 
 imitate the Miracles wrought by God for the I/raclites. 
 Many others, he there (hews, pretended to this $ tho' 
 all was tranfafted by themfeives. 
 
 Ver. 8. According to all the worlds that they have done^ Verfe 8. 
 fince the day that I brought them out of Egypt, unto thif 
 Day } wherewith they have forfaken me, and ferved other 
 gods 5 Jo do they alfo unto tbee.~] No wonder they de- 
 fired another fort of Ruler than Samuel 5 for they had 
 chofen other Gods. And this had been their wicked 
 Humour ever fince they were delivered from the Ty- 
 ranny of Pharaoh. 
 
 Ver. 9. Now therefore hearken unto their voiced] Since Verfe o 
 they had no greater regard unto God, and his Mini- 
 fter 5 he refolved to let them exchange his Govern- 
 ment, for fuch an one as the Nations had ,- who often- 
 opprefied them. 
 
 Howbeit, yet protect fokmnly unto them 5 and flew 
 them the manner of the king that [hall reign over theml\ 
 He continuing ftill their King, God was fo very gra- 
 cious, as to order Samuel to lay before them at large, 
 into what Servitude they were going to throw them- 
 feives, by cafting off the Government of Judges fet over 
 them by God himfelf ^ and fubje&ing themfeives to the 
 Power of fuch Kings as ruled in other Nations. 
 
 Ver. 10. And Samuel totdaltthe words of the LORD Verfe 
 nnto the people, that asked of him a ^fg."] How ill God 
 took it, lookiitg upon it as a re>c5ion of himfeff; 
 who had hitherto governed (hemottft- gracknaffy, and 
 
 often
 
 A COMMENTARY 
 
 Chapter often delivered them from the heavieft Oppreffions. 
 VIII. For ne either ftirred up fome Perfon, by an immedi- 
 
 L/*WJ ate fignification of his will and pleafure, to be their 
 Judge : Or when there was none, he was ready to 
 rule their Proceedings himfelf, by Vrim and Thummim, 
 dire&ing them what Courfe to follow, in the Publick 
 Concerns of the Nation. Thefe two things plainly 
 demonftrated (as our Mr. Thorndike hath well obfer- 
 ved) that God was their Ring, whom they now caft 
 off. See Review of the Rights of the Church^ p. 68. 
 8033. 
 
 Verfe ir. Ver. n. And he fad, Thn fhatt be the manner of the 
 fyng that Jhall reign over you?] And moreover he de- 
 clared what kind of Government they chofe, inftead 
 of God's. There are various Opinions about the Jus 
 Regiuvt, the Royal Power here mentioned. Which 
 containing divers Particulars that feem arbitrary and 
 unjuft, Interpreters have chofen to expound the Hebrew 
 word MifipAt, not by/'/Kf, but by mos and confuetudo ^ 
 that is, not by Right, but by Manner and Cuftottt, 
 And fo the words may be tranflated, as Jofeph Scaliger 
 obferved long ago from many Inftances, (Epift. XV.) 
 particularly XL Gen. 13. and in this Book XXVII. 1 1. 
 See PetavJvt alfo upon Epjphan'w, H<eref. LV. N. 9. 
 But there is no neceflity of this, as Grotius rightly ob- 
 ferves 3 and from him Conringius. For Samuel doth not 
 fpeak ot a juft and honeft Right of a Ring to do thefe 
 things (for his Right is quite otherwife defcribed, in 
 that part of Mofes his Law, which concerns the Ring's 
 Duty) but fuch a Right as the Rings of the Nations had 
 then acquired : For they defired fuch a Ring as their 
 Neighbours had ; who were all under the abfolute Do- 
 minion of their Princes. Which Ariftotle calls, ^WBTT- 
 Lib. V. Pol it. Cap. 10, O Tn-e/ r^v Amav
 
 the Fir& Book of S A M U E L. 89 
 
 ef Afia endure a Defpoticl^ Government^ nothing at ^Chapter 
 complaining. VIII. 
 
 He will take your fons, and appoint them for himfelf^] L/"W) 
 To attend him as the Guards of his Body, and in o- 
 ther Offices. This (hews that he fpeaksofan Arbitrary 
 Power, which Kings in thofe days ufed. And there- 
 fore Abarbinel obferves that Samuel doth not fay abfb- 
 lutely, I wiU jhew yontbe Manner ^ or Right of the Kin g^ 
 (as if it were a Evight belonging to all Kings) but that 
 frail Reign over you , that is, of fuch a King as you 
 defire, who will adminifter Affairs in this fafhion. 
 
 For bis chariots^ and to be his horfemen.~] To look af- 
 ter his Chariots and his Horfes. For fo the word P*- 
 rat fignifies, (as Lttd. de Dien^ and Bochartu* have ob- 
 fervjtd) and thefe words mould be thus tranflated, For 
 his Chariots^ and his Horfes. 
 
 And fome fh all run before his chariets."] Be his Foot- 
 men. 
 
 Ver. 12. And he witt anoint him captains over thou- Verfe 12. 
 fands, and captains over fifties.'] Others (hould be di- 
 fpofed of to Military Offices, higher or lower, as plea* 
 fed him, (XIV. 52.) who were to be perfectly fubjedt 
 to him, and difplaced by him, when he thought 
 good. 
 
 And mil fct them to ear his ground^ and to reap hif 
 barvett. ] Others mould be made Husbandmen, to 
 plough his Ground, and reap his Corn on his own 
 Terms $ when, perhaps, their Labour was neceflary 
 about their own Fields. 
 
 And to make him inftruments of war, and tnflruments 
 of hh chariots. "] Others he would make Artificers : 
 Which was not very agreeable to that Nation ^ who 
 were inclined from their beginning, rather to look af- 
 ter the Breed of Cattle. 
 
 N Ver. 1 3,
 
 A COMMENT ART upon 
 
 I ^' ^ n ^ ^ 6 w ^ ta ^ y nr Daughters to be confe- 
 ft i oner s, and to be cooks ^ and to be baker sJ] He would 
 exercife, he (hews, as Arbitrary Power over the Wo- 
 Verfe 12. roe n, as over the Men $ whom he would make to ferve 
 in fuch Employments as he thought fit $ either for no- 
 thing, or fuch Wages, as he pleafed to give them. 
 Verfe 14. Ver. 14. And he will takg your fields, and your vine- 
 yards, and jour olive-yards, even the beft of them, and, 
 give them to his fervants. J Beftow them on fuch of his 
 Courtiers as he thought good to raife to great Eftates. 
 Which is not to be underftood, as if he (hould chal- 
 lenge a Right to take their Lands from them, (for the 
 contrary appears from the Story of Ahab, who without 
 a very wicked Contrivance could not poflefs himfelf of 
 Naboth's Vineyard) but that he mould take the Fruit of 
 them, when he thought it neceflary, efpecia-lly in time 
 of War, to gratifie his Soldiers. To this Cafe Aberbinel 
 confines the fenfe of thefe words. 
 
 Verfe I$. Ver. 15. And he will take the tenth of your feed, and 
 of your vineyards^] This was part of the Ju* Regiunt in 
 the Eaftern Countries, (fee my Notes upon XXVIII 
 Gen. 22 J to have the Tenth-part of the Fruit of the 
 Land for the King's (hare : And if they contented 
 themfelves with this Portion, they were accounted good 
 Kings. As Cjpfelttt King of Corinth , is obferved by 
 Ariflotle to have exadred no more of his Subjects than 
 the Tenth of their Fruits. Such Capitations and Taxes, 
 as Bodinw fpeaks, (Lib. VI. de Republ. Cap. 2.) which 
 are ufual now, being unknown in thofe Days. 
 
 And give to his officers ^ and to hfc fervants.'] This 
 Revenue being brought into his Exchequer, he there- 
 with paid his Bed-chamber-men, and other Servants, 
 their Salaries. I call them Bed- chamber- wen , becaufe 
 the Hebrew word (which we tranflate Officers) fignifies 
 (as the ZXJThere tranflate it) who commonly 
 
 attended
 
 tie Firfi Boo\ of S A M U E L. px 
 
 attended them in their Chambers. And it was the Chapter 
 more grievous to have fuch Men maintained out of VIII. 
 this Revenue, becaufe they were Strangers : For it wasU*WJ 
 not lawful for the Jews to make any of their Nation 
 an Eunuch. This Revenue it felf alfo proved a heavy 
 Burden upon the Jews, becaufe this Tenth-part was 
 exafted out of the remainder, after the Tenth-part 
 had been paid to the Levites, as Kintchi and Abarbmd 
 obferve. 
 
 Ver. 1 6. And he will tak? your men-fervantt^ and >0wVerfe i, 
 fftaid-fervants, and, yaur goodlzt & young men7\ The mod 
 beautiful and proper Perfons he could find. 
 
 And your affes, and put them to hit workj\ Either at 
 the Plough, or for Carriage, or any other Employ- 
 ment wherein they were neceffary. 
 
 Ver. 17. And he will take the t enth of your Jhecp 5 aWVerfe 17. 
 ye flail be his ferv ants. ~\ Sofubjeft to him, that if he 
 pleafed, they (hould be no better than his Slaves. I 
 know none that hath difcourfed this whole matter fo 
 perfpicuoufly and fully, as the late Learned Puffendorfr 
 whofe words I mail tranflate, as I find them in his 
 Book, De Rebttf Geftte Philippi. This People, faith 
 he, had hitherto lived under Governours raifed up 
 by Divine Inftincl: , who had exafted no Tribute of 
 them, nor put them to any Charges. With which 
 Government they being not contented, but defiringto 
 have a King like other Nations, that fhould live in 
 Pomp and Splendor, and keep ftanding Forces about 
 him, to be ready to refift any Invafion : Samuel in- 
 forms them, what it was they defired, that they might 
 confider, when they underftood it, whether they would 
 perfift in their Choice : If they would have a King 
 magnificently attended, then he tells them, the King 
 will take their Sons, and put them in his Chariots, ev. 
 v. ii. If they would have him keep up conftant 
 
 N 2 Forces,
 
 AGO MM ENT4R T upon 
 
 Chapter Forces, then he muft appoint them for Colonels and 
 VII. Captains, and employ thofe in his Wars, who were 
 L/*V\J wont to follow their Family-Bufinefs, v. n. And 
 fince after the manner of other Kings, he mufl keep a 
 ftately Court, they muft be content that their Daugh- 
 ters (v. 13.) fhould ferve in feveral Offices $ which 
 the King would think below the Dignity of his Wives 
 and Daughters. Many Miriifters alfo in feveral Em- 
 ployments, both in War and Peace, muft have Sala- 
 ries to fupport them 5 which mult be paid out of their 
 Fields and Vineyards, v, 14. For which Services, he 
 tells them, the King will exact the Tenth of all be- 
 longing to them, that he may maintain his Royal Ex- 
 pences. In one word, if you will have a King, he 
 muft be maintained, after a Royal Manner, cut of ycur 
 Eftates. 
 
 Verfe 18. Ver. 18. And ye Jh alt cry out in that day, becaufe of 
 your kfng which yon have chofen.~] This '(hews, that in 
 all the foregoing Verfes, Samuel defcribes the uncon- 
 troulable Power which the Eaftern Princes exercifed o- 
 ver their Subjects , who were patiently to bear what- 
 foever their Princes impofed upon them, without any 
 Power to help themfelves. For, as 'Groti&f obferves, 
 this Mrfipat doth not fignifie a tme Right, but fuch a 
 Faft as hath Effcgnm Juris, (the EfFecl of Right) viz. 
 an Obligation of not refifting : Which is the Reafon 
 that Sitntuel adds thefe WCrds ^ that the People load- 
 ed with intolerable OppreflTons, (hould implore the 
 help of God : Becaufe there was no Humane Remedy 
 kft for their Relief. See Lib. I. de Jure Belli & Pack, 
 Cap. IV. Seft. III. This plainly confutes the Fancy 
 of the Jews concerning their Sanhedrwt^ and their 
 Power to fcourge Princes : For as Samuel confulted no 
 Body in making a King, but God alone , fo when he 
 was made, he got fuch a Power, that it is ridiculous 
 to think that High Court could controul him. And
 
 the FirSt Bool^ of S A M U E L, 
 
 And the LORD will not hear yon in that day^] But Chapter 
 leave them under this heavy Yoke 3 becaufe they would VIII. 
 not hearken unto him, when he reprefented to them L/*VXJ 
 what would be the effect of that Power which they de- 
 fired him to fet over them. 
 
 Ver. 19. Neverthelefs , the People refyfed to obey the Verfe 19. 
 voice of Samuel $ and they f aid ^ Nay, but we will have a 
 king over v*.~] This Defcription of the Government of 
 the Eafiern Kings, did not deter them from perfifting 
 in their Defires. But they peremptorily demanded a 
 King, tho' Samud told them, that this Demand was a 
 throwing off the Government of Cod. Who always 
 heard their Cry, when they were oppreffed by their 
 Enemies 5 but now would leave them without any 
 help,when they groaned under the Oppreflion of their 
 Ki-ngs. Which obftinacy, as an excellent Perfon of . 
 ours (Dr. Jackson} fpeaks, did prognofticate that in- 
 curable and defperate Difeafe, which had its fatal Grids 
 in their rejecting Chrift : Who was b6th Prieft and 
 Prophet, and their lawful King. In cafting off whom 
 they could not but caft oif God, that he fhould not 
 Reign over them. And fo a great Admirer of his Pa- 
 raphrafeth the Seventh Verfe of this Chapter : Let it 
 not grieve thy Spirit, that they grow weary of thce : But 
 let them have their ivil/, for fo will they fcrve the LORD 
 and thy Redeemer. 
 
 Ver. 20. That roe may be li^c all other Nafions. "] Verfe 20, 
 Strange Blindnefs ! that they could not fee it was thetr 
 fingular Felicity, that they were not like other Nations : 
 But had God for their Governour, who never failed 
 in time of need, to raife up 'Men o'f wonderful worth, 
 to be their Deliverers. It was their vain-glorious Hu- 
 mour therefore that made them think, they were infe- 
 riour toother Nations, unlefs they faw a Prince fet o- 
 ver them (hining in Gold and Jewels, living in a fum- 
 
 ptuous
 
 A COMMENTARY upon 
 
 Chapter ptuous Palace, attended with Guards richly cloathed 
 IX. appearing in great Pomp and State, as they did in o- 
 ther Countries ^ which they fancied would be for the 
 Glory of their Land. 
 
 To judge us, and go out before tff , andfght our battles.'] 
 There was anciently a refped to their Military Vertuc, 
 in the choice of their Kings ^ the very word REX a- 
 mongthe Rowans, having its Original, from their A- 
 bilities to govern Armies, and keep them in good Or- 
 der and Difcipline. Such were all thofe Great Men 
 whom God had raifed up, as there was occafion, to 
 judge Ifrael. Who had been fo fuccefsful when they 
 fought for them, that they were always Victorious j 
 which they could not promife themfelves their Kings 
 would be ^ the very firft of which was flain in 
 Battle. 
 
 Verfe 21. Ver. ^ i . And Samuel heard all the words of the people, 
 and rehearfed them in the ears of the LORD."] As he 
 had told all the words of the LORD unto the People, 
 v. 10. 
 
 Verfe 11. Ver. 22. And the LORDfaid unto Samuel, Hearken 
 unto their voic^ and mak$ them a k$ng.~\ Such as they 
 defired, like thofe of other Nations : For fo it ap- 
 pears' in the following Hiftory, many of them were, 
 as Satftnel had predicted. Witnefs the words of the 
 People to Rehoboaw, concerning Solomon's Govern- 
 ment, i Kings XII. 4. And the Tyrannical Words of 
 Jezabcl to Ahab about Naboth's Vineyard, i Kings XXL 
 7. And all the Violence of Manaffeh, who fhed inno- 
 cent Blood very much, till he had filled Jerufalem with 
 it, 2 Kftfgj XXL 1 6. And what David himfelf did, 
 in the matter ofVriak, when he had defiled his Wife, 
 2 Sam. XL 15, 1 6. 
 
 And
 
 the Firft Boo\ of S A M U E L. 95 
 
 And Samuel faid unto the men oflfrael.~] To the El- Chapter 
 ders of the People, 'who had attended him about this VIII. 
 matter. 
 
 Go ye every mvn unto hfr city."] He bad them leave 
 the Builnefs unto him ^ and God he doubted not would 
 fet a King over them. 
 
 CHAP. IX. Cha P tcr 
 
 Vcrfe i. VT^^ *t> ere &<** a m(Ln f Be*jawto, whofe Verfe 
 
 ^ *t> ere &<** a m(Ln f Be*jawto, whofe 
 name was Kifi, the fon of Abiel, the Jon 
 ofZeror, the fon ofBechorath, the fin of Apiah a Benja- 
 mite7\ In this Genealogy there is no difficulty but one 5 
 which is, that in two places of the Chronicles it is faid, 
 that Ner begat Kifl), i Chron. VIII. 37. IX. 3.9. But 
 by begetting there muft'be meant, the giving him his 
 Breeding and Education. For it is evident Ner was 
 Kifh his Brother, i Sam. XIV. 51. D. Kimchi will 
 have it that he had two Names, Abiel and Ner. 
 
 A mighty man of power."] This feems not to be meant 
 of his Wealth or Intereft in his Country (for Saul hinv 
 felf faith, he was of a mean Family, v. 21. ) but of 
 his great Strength, Courage, and Fortitude 5 which is 
 therefore mentioned, becaufe it hath been often ob- 
 ferved, thztfortet creantur fortibw. 
 
 Ver. 2. And he had a fon whofename was Saul, & choice Verfe 2; 
 young man, and a goodly 5 and there was not among the 
 children of Ifrael a goodlier perfon than he : From his 
 {boulders and upward he was higher than any of the peo- 
 ple."} They defired a King like the reft of the Nati- 
 ons, who look'd upon Perfons of an Heroick Stature 
 andGountenancejto bemark'd out for Empire. Whence 
 
 the
 
 A COMMENTARY upon 
 
 Chapter the Saying of Euripides , E?,gw w&un'$&, $ and 
 IX. that of Curtitfs, Quippe hominibus barbarte incorporum 
 
 L/*V"\J majcftate veneratio e&. But no words are more memo- 
 rable, to this purpofe, than thofe of Pliny, in the Con- 
 el ufion of his Fourth Chapter of his PanegyricI^ to Tra- 
 jan, where he faith, the Strength and Talnefs of his 
 Body, the Noblenefs of his Afpeft, the Dignity of his 
 Jklouth, the Gracefulnefs of his Speech, &c. Novae 
 longe latcque principem opentant ? Do they not every- 
 where proclaim a Prince > This was a thing fo care- 
 fully provided for in Ancient Times, to have a goodly 
 Race of Kings, that the L acedemonians fet a Fine upon 
 their King Archidatnvs (as Plutarch tells us in the be- 
 ginning of his Book, -7K0Jt -mq&v aLyv-fis) for marry- 
 ing a Wife of a low Stature ^ who was likely to bring 
 theirij tSsinhictt; aMa {Bsunhicrxxt; not Kings but King- 
 lings^ to Reign over them. 
 
 Verfe 3. Ver. 3. And the affes of Kifo Saul's Father were loff.J 
 Wandered out of their Pafture. 
 
 And Kifo faid unto Saul his fin ^ Take now one of the 
 fervants with thee, and arife, go and feef^the ajfts.~\ It is 
 no wonder that he was employed in this Enquiry, for 
 I fuppofe, he had the Charge of looking after his Fa- 
 ther's Cattle : Which was an Employment the greateft 
 Men did not difdain in ancient time : As we learn 
 from the Hiftory of Hercules, and Paris, and others 
 among the Greeks. And in Judxa Affes were a confi- 
 derable part of their Subftance : For the greateft Per- 
 fons rode upon AfTes till the time of Solomon, when 
 Horfes began to be multiplied. X 'judges 4. 
 
 Verfe 4. ^ e; * 4* '^ n< ^ ^' e ? P a ff e ^ ttootigb mount EphraiM, and 
 they paffed through the land ofShal/fia, but they found ihcm 
 not 5 then they pajfed through the land of Shalint, and 
 there they were not, &C.] They fearched, that is all the 
 Mountainous Country of the Tribe of Ephraim, which 
 
 lay
 
 the Frrff Book of S A M U E L. 
 
 lay next to Benjamin $ after they had firft gone through Chapter 
 that Tribe, as it here follows : IX. 
 
 And they pajjed through the land of Benjamin, &C.] 
 Or, they had pajjed through the land of Benjamin 5 where 
 hearing no Tidings of thtm, they went into the next 
 Country, to fee if they were ftrayed thither. 
 
 Ver. ?. And when they were come to the land ofZuph.~\ Vcrfe f. 
 A Territory in the Tribe of Ephraim, where fotne of 
 Samtteh Anceftors had lived, (I. i.) and Ravtah, where 
 Samuel now dwelt, feems to have been in it 3 as we 
 may gather from the next Verfe. 
 
 Saulfaid to his fervant that was with him., Come, let us 
 return!] Being uncertain whether to go next, after they 
 had fought fo many places in vain. 
 
 Left my father leave caring for the ajjes, and takf 
 thought for us7\ Be afraid that we are loft. The He- 
 brew word, as Dr. Hammond obferves (upon XXXVIII 
 Pfal. 1 8.) fignifies Solicitude of Mind, mixed with 
 Grief and Sorrow. 
 
 Ver. 6. And he fatd unto him, Behold now, there if in Verfe 6. 
 this city a man of God."] A Prophet. 
 
 And he is an honourable man.'] A Perfon of great 
 Fame, and held in high eftcem. 
 
 All that he faith comes furely top afs^\ Which procured 
 him fuch Honour. 
 
 Now let w go thither, peradventurc he wittfhew w our 
 way wejhattgo.~] To find the Afles. 
 
 Ver. 7. Then faid Saul to his fervant, But, behold, if Verfe 7. 
 we go, what Jhallwe bring the man .<?] This was a part 
 of the Honour they did to Great Men, in thofe Coun- 
 tries, to make them a Prefent, when they had occa- 
 fion to addrefs themfeives to them. Particularly Pro- 
 phets were thus honoured 5 being Men of God : be- 
 fore whom they were not to appear empty. Thus al- 
 
 O fo
 
 P 8 A COMMENTARY upon 
 
 Chapter fo they demon ftrated their Reverence to their King, 
 IX. in the next Chapter of this Book, v. 27. 
 
 W^V*'*-' For the bread if fpent in our vejjels^ and there is not a 
 prefent to bring to the man of God : What have we .? ] 
 Provifian for their Table was as acceptable a Prefent as 
 Money : Which appears from what Jeroboam's Wife 
 brought to Ahijah the Prophet, i Kings XIV. 3. 
 
 Verfe 8. Ver. 8. And the fervant anfwered Saul again , andfaid^ 
 Behold^ I have here at hand, A fourth part of a fiekel of 
 fiver , that will I give to the man of God, to teU w our 
 way7\ A fmall Prefent , but as acceptable as the Wi- 
 dows Mite 3 being all they had left in their Tra- 
 vels. 
 
 Verfe 9. Ver. 9. Before time in Ifrael, when a man went to en- 
 quire of GodJ\ By confulting a Prophet. 
 
 That he fpake, Come^ let M go to the Seer : For he that 
 if now called a Prophet, was before time called a Seer. ] 
 Though the word Nabi, ( a Prophet ) had been anci- 
 ently known, as appears by the Books of Mofes 3 and 
 ufed in Samueh Days, as appears from many places in 
 this Book 3 yet the more common word, which now 
 prevailed, when Saul was anointed King (for in all 
 Languages words are in and out of faftnon, in feveral 
 times) was Roeh (a Seer.') But in following Years, 
 when Samuel wrote this Book, Nabi was become the 
 more ufual word in all Mens Mouths. This is a fair 
 account of thefe words, from whence fome argue that 
 Samuel was not the Author of this Book, nor Mofes the 
 Author of the Pentateuch : Where Abraham is called 
 Nabi, (XX. 7.) which (hews that this was no new word 
 in thefe Days, as they would have this place under- 
 ftood. But it might be fufficient to anfwer unto this, 
 that Nabi did not fignifie in ancient times, one that 
 foretold things to come 3 but only one that was fami- 
 liar with God, and was inftrudted in his Will, that he 
 
 might
 
 the F/rS Book of S A M U E L. 
 
 might inftruft others. But now in Samuel** time it Chapter 
 came to be appropriated to the revealing future things, IX. 
 and foretelling what mould come to pafs, or revealing l/^'VNJ 
 Secrets, which none could know but God. 
 
 Ver. 10. Then faid Saul to hff fervant, Well j aid , /^Verfe I. 
 M go : So they went to the city^ where the man of G<rd 
 dwelt.'] That is, to Rawah. 
 
 Ver. ii. And as they went up to the hill to the r/V/,Verfe II. 
 they found young maidens going down to draw water. ] 
 At the Fountain, which (as ufual) was at the bottom 
 of the Hill. 
 
 And faid unto them^ It the Seer here /] Of which 
 there might be fome doubt 5 becaufe fome time he was 
 wont to go Circuit about the Country. 
 
 Ver. 12. And they anfwered them, and faid^ He zr.'Verfe 12, 
 Beholdy he is before you, make hafte now. "] That is> 
 they could not fail to find him, if they loft no time, 
 but went fpeedily to the City, before he went to Sa- 
 crifice 5 when it would not be proper to interrupt 
 him. 
 
 For he cometh to day to the city.~\ He either lived with- 
 out the Gate of the City 3 or returned from his Coun- 
 try Circuit. 
 
 For there if a facrifce of the people to day.~] Either at 
 fome Solemn Feftival (the New Moon fome imagine) 
 or upon fome fpecial Occafion of Prayer and Thankf- 
 giving to God ,- for the People of that City, or for 
 all Ifrael. 
 
 In the high place."] All Sacrifices were regularly to be 
 offered, before the Ark, in the place which the LORD 
 (hould chufe. But while this Choice ftood fufpended > 
 becaufe Shiloh was laid defolate, and no other place ap- 
 pointed $ they facrificed in other places, where neither 
 the Ark, nor the Tabernacle were : The Tabernacle 
 being void of the Ark, which was its principal Furni- 
 
 O i ture
 
 ,oo A COMMENTARY upon 
 
 Chapter ture 5 and the Ark being without an Houfe for God 
 IX. to dwell in. What place then, in this Condition, 
 t^WJ eould be more commodious, than thofe Cities where 
 the Priefts and the Levites lived 3 to which the People 
 went for Inftruftion ? And they chofe the higheft parts 
 of thofe Cities for this purpofe, Cornel. Bertram ( Cap. 
 XL de Repub. Jud. imagines, that from this Example . 
 High- places came to be in ufe in After-ages, (unlefs 
 we fuppofe them to be the Relicks of the Canaanites, 
 or more ancient People) for this is the fir ft time we 
 read of an High-place among the People of God. Yet 
 we read before of the thing, tho' not of the name. See 
 VI Judges 20. XIIL 19. and fo early as Abrahams 
 time we read (XX i I Gen.} he was directed to Mount 
 Moriah to offer his Son. The fame Learned Man alfo 
 thinks, that this was the beginning of Synagogues and 
 Schools, as our IVlr. Thorndik? doth in his Religious 
 Affe/xbfy, p. 29. For tho' when the Ark was fetled, 
 it became unlawful to offer Sacrifices in High-places ^ 
 yet it was no offence to continue there for Publick 
 Prayer, and the Praifes of God, and the Learning of 
 the Law. 
 
 The Jewifh Doctors take this High-place to have been 
 fome Houfe, where after they had facrificed, they Tea- ; 
 fted, when they had done. And fo the Targum here 
 tranflates thefe words, the Houfe ofFeaftmg. 
 
 Ver. 13. As foon as ye come into the city, yottfhaU 
 ftraightvpay find him^\ For on this Day he appeared 
 publickly. 
 
 Before he go up to the high-place to eat, for the people 
 mil not eat until he come ; becaufe he doth blefs thefacri- 
 fce."] That is, the. Feaft upon the Sacrifice. Which 
 were Peace-offerings ; the greateft part whereof belong- 
 ed to him that brought the Sacrifice : Wherewith he 
 entertained his Friends.
 
 the Firfl Boo\ (/SAMUEL. IGt 
 
 And afterward they eat that be bidden!} The Guefts Chapter 
 of him that offered the Sacrifice 5 who, at this time, I IX. 
 fuppofe, was Samuel. For God having told him, that WW> 
 he ihould that Day fee the Man, whom he intended 
 for their King, it is likely he appointed more Sacri- 
 fices to be added unto thofe which were ufually offered 
 at fuch Times, at his own Charge. That there might 
 be the greater Feaft, unto which he invited the people, 
 (V 24.) that is, the principal of the People 5 and pla- 
 ced the Guefts, ( v. 22.) and carved at the Table, 
 (v. 23.) which are all Tokens that he was at the Ex- 
 pence of the Sacrifice , and made this Feaft for his 
 Friends. 
 
 Ver. 14. And they went up into the city, and when they Verfe 14, 
 were come into the city, behold Samuel came out againft 
 them, fir to go to the high-place."] Met them direftly in 
 his way to the Feaft : For fo God in his Providence 
 had difpofed things, as it follows in the next words. 
 
 Ver. 15. Now the LORD had told Samuel m hif ear, Verfe 15. 
 a, day before Saul came, faying.] In the Hebrew the word* 
 are, He revealed or uncovered the ear of Samuel 5 as is 
 noted in the Margin. Now that was done in order to 
 tell him fomething : And therefore the meaning is, God 
 told him a Secret 5 ufing, in all likelihood, a whifper- 
 ing Voice. 
 
 Ver. 1 6. To morrow about this time, IwittfendtheeaVwfe 
 a man out of the land of Benjamin.'] This (hews ftill that 
 all was done by God's Direction. 
 
 And thou fialt anoint him to be captain over my people 
 Ifrael, that he may fave my people 'out of the hand of the 
 Philiftines.~] Who had grievoufly opprefTed them for 
 forty Years together : And tho' driven out of the Coun- 
 try by Samuel, yet were ready to invade them again ^ 
 as they did, it appears, by the following Hiftory. 
 
 For
 
 102 A COMMENT ART 
 
 Chapter ^w ^ ^ ave lookgd upon my people, becaufe their cry if 
 
 IX. comc H "* me ^] Tho' he would not hear their Cry, to 
 
 (^*S\j relieve them from the Oppreffion of their Kings (VIII. 
 
 18.) yet he was fo gracious as to make thole Rings In- 
 
 ftruments of their Deliverance from the Oppreffion of 
 
 their cruel Neighbours. 
 
 Verfe 17. Ver. 17. And when Samuel faw Saul, the LORD faid 
 unto him!] With fuch a low Voice as he heard the Day 
 before, ^.15. 
 
 Behold the man whom Ifpake to thee off, the fame jhatt 
 reign over my peopled] The word we tranflate Reign, 
 fignifies fomethiijg of Coercion, and Reftraint, as is 
 obferved in the Margin : And denotes, he (hould rule 
 them with an abfolute, uncontroulable Power, fternly 
 and rigidly, after the manner of the Eaftern Monarchs. 
 Which was, as I (aid, a Puniftiment, for throwing off 
 the kind and gentle Government of God. 
 
 Vcrfe 1 8. Ver. * ^* Then Saul drew near to Samuel in the gate."] 
 He came up to him , as he was going out of his 
 Houfe. 
 
 And faid, Tell me, I pray thee, where the Seers houfe 
 if."] It is an Argument, that Saul had led a very pri- 
 vate Life, fince he had never feen Samuel, who went 
 about into fo many places, to judge the People* 
 Vcrfe IQ ^ er * I 9* And Samuel anfwered Saul and fiiid, 1 am 
 the Seer, go up before me^unto the high-place."] This feems 
 to be fpoken out of Refpedl: to him. 
 
 For thou Jhalt eat with me to day, and to morrow I will 
 let thee go, and tell thee all that if in thine heart."] All 
 that he defired to know. This (hews it was a Supper, 
 not a Dinner, to which he invited him ^ otherwife he 
 might have difmifled him as well after Dinner, as the 
 next Morning : But the Cuftom of that Country was 
 to make their Entertainment in the Evening, when 
 Bufinefs was over, 
 
 Ver. 20.
 
 ibe Firft Boo^ '*/ S A M U E L. 103 
 
 Ver. 20. And as for thyajjes which were loft three dtys Chapte^ 
 
 .} This fatisfied him he was a Prophet, that he IX. 
 knew what he came to him for, tho' he had not told \**^f*s 
 him. Verfe 20. 
 
 Set not thy mind on them, for they are found. ~] He 
 frees his Mind from all Care about the AfTes 5 that 
 he might eat and drink the more cheerfully at the 
 Feaft. 
 
 And on whom u all the defire of Ifrael^ it it not on. 
 thee, and on all thy fathers houfe. ] The meaning is, 
 all Ifrael defire a King, and there is none fitter for it 
 than thy fell j whofe Family God is refolved to ad- 
 vance. 
 
 Ver. 21. And Saul anfwered and faid, Ant I not a. Verfe 2I<. 
 Benjawite^ of thefmalleft of the tribes of Ifrael ? *nd my 
 family the le aft of all the families of the tribe of Benjamin^ 
 He thought no Perfon more unfit for the Dignity 5 both 
 becaufe the Tribe of which he was, had been lamen- 
 tably impaired in the time of the Judges^ (Ghap.XX.) 
 and his own Family was very inconfiderable in. this 
 little Tribe. 
 
 Wherefore then fyeakpft thou fo unto me ? "] He 
 concluded therefore, that Samuel did but jeft with 
 him.. 
 
 Ver. 22. And Samuel took. Saul, and his fervant, and Verfe 
 brought them into the parlour 5 and made them fit in. the 
 chief eft place among them that were bidden7\ He con- 
 vinced him he was in earneft, by fetting him upper- 
 moft at the Table, in. the raoft honourable Place, a- 
 mong the Guefts. 
 
 Which were about thirty PerfonsI] The principal Per- 
 fons, I fuppofe, of the Gity 5 who were WitnefTes of 
 the extraordinary Refpeft which he paid him. 
 
 Ver, 2>.
 
 A COMMENT A RY upon 
 
 Chapter Ver. 23. And Samuel faid unto the coo^ Bring the 
 
 IX, portion which 1 gave tkee, of which Ifaid, Set it bythee7\ 
 
 V-/V^J The Mafter of the Feaft diftributed to every one their 
 
 Verfe 23. Portion 5 or ordered what Difh (hould be fet before 
 
 them : And Samuel had commanded the Gook (before 
 
 they fat down) not to fet one Dim upon the Table, 
 
 but keep it till he called for it. 
 
 Verfe 24. Ver. 14. And the cook^ took, up the fkoulder> and that 
 which was upon it.~] The Left Shoulder and Breaft : 
 For the Right Shoulder, and the Right Breaft belonged 
 to thePricft, VMLevit. 33,34. 
 
 And fet it before Sattl.~] As the principal place was 
 given him at the Feaft, fo the principal Difh alfo was 
 fet before him $ to exprefs ftill the great Regard he had 
 to his Perfon. 
 
 And Samud faid^ Behold that which is left.~] Refer- 
 ved on purpofe for his Entertainment. 
 
 Set it before thee, and eat."] Let it ftand, as it is fet 
 before thee, and eat of it, as thy Portion. 
 
 For unto this time hath it been kept for thee,/ince If aid, 
 I have invited the people."] The plaineft Tranflation of 
 thefe words, is that of Litd. de Diete, Eat^ becaufe till 
 this appointed time it hath been referved for thee, when I 
 faid I have invited ctrtain Perfonr. That is, befides the 
 thirty Perfons, he told the Cook he had invited fome 
 others (which was Saul and his Attendant) for whom 
 he would have this Shoulder to be referved. For by 
 inviting the People, he underftands only thefe two Per- 
 fons ; the word People fometime fignifying ("as he 
 IhewsJ very few. He thinks indeed the Feaft was not 
 made by Samnelt who brought along with him only 
 thefe two Guefts : But that feems to me not to agree 
 with the whole Story. 
 
 And
 
 the Fir& Bookof SAMUEL, 
 
 And Saul did eat with Samuel that day.~] Who enter- Chapter 
 tained him very nobly $ for the Left Shoulder was al- IX. 
 ways accounted the beft part of the Sacrifice : Being L/^VNJ 
 the fame with that which the Prieft had for his Por- 
 tion. And therefore fet before the Ring, if he was 
 prefent at the Feaft, and thence called by Jofephttf^ 
 Mt&t; B*nAifc*f, The Royal Portion : For the Arm and 
 Shoulder, as Philo difcourfes, were the Symbols of 
 Strength and Fortitude. 
 
 Ver. 25. And when they were come down from the high- Verfe 2C. 
 place into the city^ Samuel comtnumd with Saul upon the 
 top of the koitfe.~] Concerning his Advancement to the 
 Royal Dignity, and his Adminiftration of the Govern- 
 ment. 
 
 Ver. ^6. And they rofe early. And it came to pafs a- Verfe 2$, 
 bont the firing of the day."] Before the People of the 
 place were ftirring. 
 
 That Samuel called Saul to the top of the houfe^ faying^ 
 Up, that I may fend theeaway.'] According to his Pro- 
 mife, ^.19. 
 
 And Saul arofe^ and they went out both tfthem, he and 
 Samuel abroad."] For Samuel intended, out of Refpedt 
 to him, to conduct him part of his way. But went 
 without any of his ufual Attendants $ that what he did, 
 might, for the Prefent, be kept a Secret. 
 
 Ver. 27. And as they were going down to the endoftheVtlfe 17. 
 city 9 Samuel faid to Saul, Bid thy fervant pafs on before 
 Mf (and he paffed on) but ft and thoujlifl, while that I may 
 flew thee the word of the LORD."] Which he would 
 have none to hear, but himfelf : Becaufe he now meant 
 only to give him private Satisfaction, that God had 
 chofen him to be the King of his People 3 before 
 whom afterward he was publickly chofen by Lot
 
 ,o6 A COMMENT ARr*po* 
 
 CHAP. X. 
 
 Verfe j. / I *Hen Saatuel took a vial of oyl^\ It was the 
 _L Bufinefs of a Prophet to anoint a King, 
 as Abarbinel obferves upon XXX of Exodus. Which 
 he proves from this Example of Samuel's anointing Saul, 
 and afterwards David 3 and Nathans anointing Solo- 
 mon> and the Prophet, (which the Hebrew Dodors 
 fay was Jonah") anointing Jehu, 2 Rings IX. 1.6. This 
 UncTiori feems to have been made in the open Fields : 
 But that it was done at a fountain, becaufe Solomon 
 was there anointed, cannot be proved (as the Hebrew 
 Do&ors would have itj from that fingle Inftance ^ 
 which will not make a General Rule. Nor can it be 
 proved, that this was Sacred Oil taken from the Ta- 
 bernacle, but rather Common : For Samuel was no, 
 Prieft, and therefore could not meddle with that 
 which was kept there \ nor was he now near unto that 
 place. 
 
 And poured it upon his head."] There is no Order of 
 God, that we read of, for the anointing of Kings : But 
 it had bee*n an ancient Cuftom, two hundred Years be- 
 fore this time, as appears from the Parable of Jotham. 
 See on IX Judges 8. And it was now ufed by Samuel^ 
 that their King might be like the Kings of other Na- 
 tions, as they defired. In After times they were far 
 fuperiour to them, if we may believe the Hebrew Do- 
 lors > who fay the Family of David, had the Pri- 
 viledge to be anointed with the fame Holy Oyl, where- 
 with the High-Prieft was anointed. For tho*the Law 
 appropriated it unto him, yet there was a Difpen tation 
 
 with
 
 the Firft Bool^ of S A M U E L, 107 
 
 with the Law,-&anifefted by (brae Prophet. For cer- Chapter 
 tain it is, that Solomon was anointed with Oil taken 
 from the Tabernacle, i Kings I. 39. Only theyjay L/"VN 
 there was a difference in the Form of Anointing : The 
 King being anointed in the Form of a Crown incircling 
 his Head $ but the High-Prieft in the Form of a Crofs, 
 by one Line drawn with the Oil running down his 
 Forehead, and by another drawn by the Oil between 
 his Eye- brows : Which they call in the Form of the 
 Greet^ Letter Chi y having no mind to mention the name 
 of the Crofs. See Seldens Titles of Honour , p. 144. De 
 Succejf. in Pontific. Lib. II. Cap. IX. Schicktrd's Jttt 
 Regmm, Cap. I. Theorem IV. 
 
 And kj/ed him.~] In token of Subjection and Reve- 
 rence to him : According to the Cuftom of ancient 
 times, (fee XLl Gen. 40.; and in thofe following, 
 II. Pfalm 12. This the Jews call Nefiikah Shel Gedolah, 
 the Kifs of Greatnefs or Majefty 5 in our Language, 
 the Kifs of Homage. 
 
 And f aid. It is not becattfe the LORD hath anointed 
 thee to be captain over his inheritance."] That is, doubt 
 not, but by Authority from God thou art made the 
 Ruler of his People. This was a thing not eafily to 
 be believed, and therefore he gives him three or four 
 Signs, in the following Verfes, to confirm his Faith. 
 But it muO not be imagined, that now he was inaugu- 
 rated $ for that was done afterwards, according to this 
 Prophetical Prediction : Which was kept fo private, 
 that it Chewed he intended no more now, than to affaire 
 Saul he mould be made King, and publickly inftalled 
 their Sovereign. 
 
 Ver. 2. And when thou art departed from me to drf^Verfe 2. 
 thou fialt find two men by Rachel* s fepulchre, in the bor- 
 der of Benjamin^ at Zelaab : And they wilt fay unto thec^ 
 The affes which thott wentett tofiek. are found j and -Iff, thy 
 
 P a father,
 
 io8 A COMMENTARY upon 
 
 Chapter /*//*>>, Sec] He foretelling Saul fo exaftl^ J- JOW many 
 
 Perfons he (hould meet, ~iid the place where, and what 
 
 L^V%J they^would %% t o him, was an Argument that he was 
 
 ^ TCipnet 5 and therefore was to be believed in what 
 
 he faid to him from God concerning the Kingdom. 
 
 Rachel's Sepulchre was in the way toBe^/j/eAew,(XXXV 
 
 Gen.') which was in the Tribe of Jttdah, but in the 
 
 Border of Benjamin. 
 
 Verfe a, Ver. 3. Then {halt thou go on forward from thence^ and 
 than {halt come to the plain of Tabor : And there fiall meet 
 thee three men, going up to God to Bethel."] This had 
 been a Religious place, ever fince the Days of Jacob .-. 
 as if by God's Appearance to him there, it had been 
 confecrated for Prayer and Sacrifice : And the Taber- 
 nacle being now without the Ark, and the Ark in no 
 determined place, they facrificed in High- places (as Sa- 
 muel we read did in the foregoing Chapter) and par- 
 ticularly here at Bethel 3 where Jeroboam afterward fet- 
 led one of his Calves. But Fortunate Scacchw thinks 
 it no improbable Conjecture, that they had no Altar 5. 
 but facrificed upon the bare Ground. Myrothec. Elaio- 
 chrjfm. Sacr. Lib. II. Cap. 58. 
 
 One carrying three kids^ And another three loaves, and 
 another carrying a bottle of wine.'] Intending to offer 
 Sacrifices of Peace-offerings. 
 
 Verfe 4. Ver. 4. And they willfalute thee^and give thee two loaves 
 of bread 5 which thott {halt receive at their hands.'] This 
 may be look'd upon as a Third Sign, or an Appendix 
 to the Second. And it is the more remarkable 5 be- 
 caufe this Prefent which they made him, was a Figure 
 of that Honour which the People did him, when he 
 was declared their King. And if thefe Loaves were 
 two of the three, which they were going to offer in 
 Sacrifice, (as fome think they were) the Prefent was 
 the more Noble. But tho' this may be juftified, by 
 
 fup-
 
 the FiVff Bool^ of S A M U E L. 
 
 fuppofing them to be given to one that was faint with Chapter 
 travelling, aad which they might recruit at Bethel $ yet X. 
 we may as well think, as Kimchi doth, that they were U^ 
 two Loaves which they brought along with them for 
 their own uie in their Journey. Which they freely 
 imparted unto Saul 3 and Samuel bid him not refufe 3 
 but learn thereby, when he had abundance, to be kind 
 to thofe who were in want. 
 
 Ver. ?. After that thouflwlt come to the hill of God."] Verfe 
 So.called, becaufe they were wont to facrifice here 5 
 or 'becaufe here was a School of the Prophets, who 
 were called Men of God. Some take this to be Gibeah^ 
 others Kirjath-jearim. 
 
 Where is a. Garrifon of the Philiftmes.~\ This makes 
 it probable the Hill before-mentioned, was Geba^ orGz- 
 beah : For there they had a Garrifon, XIII. 3. which 
 doth not contradict what was faid, VII. 1 3. For thp' 
 the Philiftines were fubdued, and made no Invafions- 
 upon the Ifradites while Samuel lived $ yet they might 
 retain fome Strong-holds, out of which they could 
 not drive them. 
 
 And it foatt come to pafs, when thou art come thither 
 to the city, that than fhalt meet a company of Prophets."] 
 Here, it Teems, was a College of Prophets fetled for the 
 Inftitmion of Youth in the Knowledge of the Law, 
 and of Piety, (who were caUedthe Sons of the Prophets) 
 where tho' the Phtliftines alfo had a Garrifon, yet in 
 this they were better than many Chriftians (as Grotiw 
 obferves) for they fpared thofe places (when they con- 
 quered them) where learned Men lived, and were de- 
 dicated to the Study of Religion. See Lib. HI. de Jure 
 Belli & Pacts, Cap. XI. Sett. 10. 
 
 Coming down from the high-place."] Perhaps they came 
 from a Sacrifice, which had been offered in the High- 
 glace ,
 
 ,io 4 COMMENTARY Hpon 
 
 Chapter place : And now praifed God for his Benefits, in the 
 X. following manner. 
 
 With A pfaltery, and a tabret, and a pipe, and an harp 
 before the /.] With variety of Inftrumental Mufick ; 
 among which the Nevel (which we tranflate Pfalterf) 
 - was the chief : Having its Name, as the Jewifi Doctors 
 fancy (in the Mf draft , upon LXXXi Pfalm) from 
 hence ; that it put down all other Inftruments of Mu- 
 fick, as much as a wife Man doth a Fool. Bartolocciut 
 in his Kirjath-Sepker, Pars 2. Fol. 185, &c. gives an 
 account of this, and the reft of the Inftruments here 
 mention'd. With which I do not think fit to trouble 
 the Reader 5 but only note, that this Mufick was ufed 
 in Prophecying, Becaufe the Minds of the Prophets 
 were thereby compofed, and made apt to receive foft 
 and good Impreffions 5 as Grotiu* here obferves from 
 many Examples. 
 
 And they foafl prophecy."] Sing the PraifesofGod,asthe 
 word Prophecy fometimes fignifies, XV Exod.ii. iChron. 
 XXV. 3. In what manner this was done, it is not fo 
 eafie for us now to define, or fpecifie (as Mr. MeJe 
 fpeaks.) But one of them feems to have been the Pra- 
 centor, to u(her in the Verfe or Ditty $ and the reft to 
 have anfwered, Ta ax^TiAtJna, theExtreams, or laft 
 Words of the Verfe, See him, Book I. Difcourfe XVI. 
 p. 78. 
 
 Verfc 6. Ver. 6. And the Spirit ef God flail corns, upon tbee, and 
 thoufhalt prophecy with them.} This was the higheft Aflu- 
 rance of all the reft, that Samuel anointed him by God's 
 Authority. Who vouchfafed fuddenly to infpire him 
 with fuch Thoughts and AfFe&ions, that he became like 
 one of them, viz. a Pfalmift : Able in an inftant to 
 compofe Hymns in the Praifes of God $ or to accom- 
 pany them in their Melodiesj which he had never learnt. 
 /For he was net bred in the Schools of the Prophets. 
 
 And
 
 the Firfl Boo\ of S A M U EL. 1 1 1 
 
 Andjha.lt be turned into another Matt."] Endued with Chapter 
 extraordinary Prudence, and Courage, and fuch like X. 
 Qualities, as fitted him for the Government and Con- o^v^- 
 duft of God's People. 
 
 Ver./. And let it be, when thefefgns are come unto thee, Verfe 7., 
 that thou do as occaJionfhMjerve thee.~] As if he had faid 5 
 I cannot give thee particular Rules about every thing 
 that is to be done by thee : But doubt not to under- 
 take the Government of the People : For God's Spirit 
 (hall guide thee to do that which the prefent occa(io 
 requires. 
 
 For God is with thee."] Be confident of good Succefs 
 in all thy Undertakings , for God will be with thee, 
 when thou goeft out again ft thine Enemies. The Chat- 
 dee Paraphraft understands the foregoing Words, as 
 if he had faid, make all things belonging to a King, and 
 then adds, for the WORD of the LORD will be thy. 
 help. 
 
 Ver. 8. And thoujhalt go down before me to Gilgal.'] A y er f e gv 
 Place which had been famous for many great things done 
 there, when they firft came into Canaan: And lay con- 
 veniently for all the Tribes beyond Jordan, to meet 
 now they dwelt there. 
 
 And behold^ I will come down to thee, to offer Burnt- 
 offer 'ing .f, and to facrjfce Sacrifices* of Peace-offerings :. 
 Jeven days Jhalt thou tarry till I come tinta tbee^ andftow 
 thee what then [halt do.} This looks like another Sign 
 which he gave him, of God's Prefence with him, ir*, 
 future times, if he were obedient to his Commands. 
 For it cannot be underftood of his going, immediately 
 to Gilgal ^ and (laying there feven Days : For the Peo- 
 ple were fir ft to be called together to Mizpek, where 
 he was made King, v+ 17. and after the Defeat of the 
 Ammonites , he was confirmed in the Kingdom at G/7- 
 
 , XI. 14, 1 5. And then the next Year, a Wai break- 
 ing
 
 iti A COMMENTARY ttfon 
 
 Chapter- ing out with the Philiftines, all the People met at Gil- 
 X. gal, and Saul with them : Waiting for Samuel to come, 
 XXVNJas he had appointed, to offer Sacrifice : Which Sard 
 being impatient of Haying To long for him, offered 
 himfelf, &c. (XII. 4. 8,9.) and thereby forfeited God's 
 Favour $ whofe Prophet had afTured him he would 
 not fail to come to meet him here. But then, thefe 
 Words muft not be pointed as they are now 5 but as 
 the Hebrew Text will bear : Retaining the fame words, 
 and only altering the Paufe or Points in this manner. 
 Thoufoalt go down before me to Gilgal and behold, I will 
 come unto thee to offer burnt- offerings ', and to facrificefa- 
 crtfices of peace- offerings, jeven days. Here is to be a 
 Paufe 5 and then another Sentence begins thus, Thou 
 /halt tarry till I come unto thee, Sec. As if he had faid, 
 See in any cafe that thou tarry till I come, and flow 
 thee what thou fljalt do. Which Samuel perhaps knew 
 not himfelf, at prefent : But intended to ask Counfel 
 of God 5 and being fully inftruded in this great Bufi- 
 nefs, then come to confecrate him (as Dr. Jackson con- 
 je&ures) and eftablifh him in his Kingdom : By a fo- 
 lemn Sacrifice forfeven Days, fuch as Solomon ufed at 
 the Confecration of the Temple. See his Third Ser- 
 mon on XXVI. Jerem. 1 9. and the very fame he re- 
 peats in his Book of the Knowledge ofjefa Chrift, Chap. 
 XVII. Paragr. 4. 
 
 Verfe 9. Ver. 9. And it was fo, when he had turned his bacfy to go 
 from Samuel, God gave him another heart $ and all thefe 
 fgns came topafs that day."] So great was the Goodnefs of 
 God, that he immediately fulfilled the Laft and Chief 
 of thefe Signs : For he was no fooner gone from Sa- 
 muel, but he felt another Spirit come into him, of 
 Wifdom, and Fortitude to qualify him for the Govern- 
 mencof God's People. Which afterwards God took 
 
 away
 
 the Frr& Book of SAMUEL. n ? 
 
 away from him, becaufe of his fins, XVI. 14. See LI. Chapter 
 Pfalm 12. X. 
 
 Ver. I o. And when he came thither to the hilt, behold, CXVNJ 
 a. company of prophets met him $ And, the Spirit of the Verfe IO- 
 LORD came upon him^ and he prophefed among them .] 
 He mentions not the other Signs particularly, becaufe 
 they were not of fuch general Concernment unto o- 
 thers-, but for his own Satisfaction : Whereas this of 
 the Prophets meeting him, and his Converfion into a 
 Prophet, was of great and univerfal Concernment } 
 to make the People reverence him as their King, when 
 they heard how God had honoured him with fuch an 
 extraordinary Gift from Heaven. 
 
 Ver. 1 1 . And, it came to pafs, when all that knew hint Verfe 1 1. 
 beforetimejaw that, behold^ he prophejied among the prophets, 
 then the people faid one to another ; what is this that is 
 come unto th9 Son of Kijh ? Is Saul alfo among the pro- 
 phets .<?] It begat Wonder in all thofe who knew his 
 Education, that he (hould on a fudden, be infpired as 
 they were, who were bred up in the School of the Pro- 
 phets : For though it was in the Power of God alone 
 to beftow the Gift of Prophecy upon Men, yet com- 
 monly he endowed none with it, but fuch as were 
 trained up in thofe Studies, which might difpofe them 
 for it. For had it been ufual to invert thofe with this 
 Spirit, who had not been educated in fuch a Courfe 
 as might fit them to receive it, we cannot think it 
 would have been fo great a marvel now, as to give rife 
 to this Proverb. Which muft not be underftood, as 
 Procopivt Gaztvs obferves, as if Saul had perpetually 
 the Gift of Prophecy^ But that he received fuch a Spi- 
 ritual Gift, whereby he at prefent prophelied , and 
 was endued with Prudence alfo to govern the People 
 of God. Thus the LXX. Elders, who were to aflift 
 j prophefiedj but not always. It is obferved by 
 
 Q.
 
 n 4 A COMMENT ART upon 
 
 Chapter Erafrnw^ That this became a Proverb, when they faw, 
 X. aliquem indecent er alieno gregl admixtum, any Man in- 
 decently mingled with Company that were Strangers 
 to him. Or, when they faw a fudden Change wrought 
 in any Perfon 5 as Gregory Nazianzen applied it when 
 he was chofen a Bifhop, Saul prophejted, fo much beyond 
 expectation, and when no body thought ofit t that the Mi- 
 racle became a Proverb. 
 
 Verfe 1 2. Ver. 1 2 . And one of the fame place, anfwered andfaid, 
 but who is their father?} This Wonder was prefently 
 fatisfied, by a prudent Perfon among them, who bad 
 them confider, who it was that made Prophets : Not 
 Men, nor merely good Education, but God alone : 
 Who was the Father of all the Children of the Pro- 
 phets (/. e. of their Difciples) to teach them by his 
 Spirit. Which he could beftow when he pleafed, up- 
 on any Man, and make him a Prophet } without the 
 help of any other Matter : Which was the cafe of 
 Amos,V\\. 14. And that is the meaning of the Word 
 Father in this place 5 which fignifies the fame with Ma- 
 fter, or Teacher. See upon IV. Gen. 20, 21. 
 
 Verfe 13. Ver. 13. And when he made an end of prophejying, he 
 came to the high-place.'} Herein he differed from the 
 Prophets who met him^ that he prophefied but for a 
 ftiort time, this not being his Office: And when he 
 had done, he went up to the high- place from whence 
 they came down. Where was, I fuppofe a place of 
 Worfhip, unto which he went up, to give thanks to 
 God for his Gifts $ and to pray to him to profper him 
 in the Government he defigned for him. 
 
 Ver. 14. And Sauls uncle.'] Who met him here in 
 the high-place 3 or in his way home. 
 
 Said unto him and to his fervant, whither went ye ?~\ 
 
 How came you to (lay fo long before your return ? 
 
 V<J ^n .tT/rtfj- -JOTV. j -. 
 
 And
 
 the Firtt Bool^ of S A M U E L. 115 
 
 And he faid tofeel^ the affes^ and when we fan? that Chapter 
 they were no where."] In no place where they fought X. 
 them. IXWJ 
 
 We came to Samuel.'] To be informed by him. 
 
 Ver. 15. And Sauls uncle fad, tell me, 1 pray thee, Verfe 15. 
 what Samuel faid unto you .<?] What Difrourfe they had 
 with him. 
 
 Ver. 1 6. And Saul faJd unto his uncle, he told us Verfe 16. 
 plainly that the ajjes were found : but of the matter of the 
 kingdom whereof Samuel fpake, he told him not."] Left 
 he fhould feem to have been feeking fo high a Dig- 
 nity : And becaufe hitherto Samuel thought fit it fhould 
 be kept a Secret between them two. 
 
 Ver. 17. And Samuel called the people together!] How Verfe. 17. 
 long after he departed from Samuel we are not told 5 
 but now refolved to declare God's choice of Saul to be 
 their King, more publickly. 
 
 Unto the LORD to Mizpeh.~\ Which was a very 
 famous Place, where they ufed to meet upon great Oc- 
 cafions (See Chap. VII.) and God was pleafed to be 
 prefent (as hath been before obferved) wherefoever there 
 was a generally Aflembly of his People, for the com- 
 mon Good. See upon XX. Judges, i. Yet one cannot 
 well imagine, that every Perfonofthe whole Body of 
 all Jjrael were called hither unto this Convention : 
 But by the People we are to underftand all the Elders 
 and Heads of their Tribes, who governed and repre- 
 fented the reft : And accordingly that which follows, 
 is to be interpreted. 
 
 Ver. 1 8. And f aid unto the children of Jfrael, thttt Verfe 18. 
 faith the LORD God of Jfrael, I brought Ifrael out of 
 Egypt , and delivered you out of the hands of the Egypti- 
 ans, and out of the hand of all kingdoms of them that op- 
 prejjed you.~\ He commemorates the Benefits they had 
 received from him, ever fince they were in Egypt ^ 
 
 x from
 
 n6 A COMMENTARt npon 
 
 Chapter from whence he brought them 3 and fuffered none of 
 X. the Kingdoms that lay in their way to Canaan, to ob- 
 L/"VNJ ftruft their paflage : And fince they came there deli- 
 vered them from many heavy Oppreflions. 
 Verfe 19. Ver. 19. And ye have this day r ej eft ed your God, who 
 himfelf faved you out of all your adverjities and trtbula^ 
 tions^\ By raifing up Judges, whenfoever they cried 
 to him for help : Who never fail'd to conquer all their 
 Enemies. 
 
 And ye havefaid unto him, Nayl] When he defired 
 them to continue under his Government, they refufed, 
 and would not be denied what they asked, 
 
 But fet a kjng over us."] They would not any lon- 
 ger be governed by God, but have a Ring fettled over 
 them } to whom they might refort for helj>. 
 
 Now therefore prefent your fefoes before the LORD by 
 your tribes, and by your thoufands^} Into which their 
 Tribes were divided. This was a wonderful Obft'i- 
 riacy and Stupidity, that after God had given them 
 time to confider, wh^at it was they defired, and what 
 difference there was between his Government, and that 
 of the Kings round about them, they (hould not re*- 
 lent $ but perfift to the laft in their Refolution 5 and 
 imagine that a King could fave them, though God was 
 not with him. 
 
 Verfe 10. Ver. 20. And when Samuel had 'caufed all the tribes 
 of Ifrael to draw ntar.~] Unto the place where the Lots 
 were to be drawn, in the Prefence of the Heads of 
 their Tribes and Families, who - reprefenfed all the 
 reft. 
 
 The tribe of Benjamin was takcn^ This is a Phrafe 
 ufed in the VII. ofjo/hna, about the Difcovery of him, 
 who had offended in the accurfed thing : Which aH 
 agree was by Lots. And fo Rafi, and Ralbag under- 
 itand it here: Though Kitnchi imagines God told them 
 
 by
 
 the FirSt Bool^of SAMUEL. 117 
 
 by Vrim and Thummim, out of what Tribe and Fa- Chapter 
 mily their King (hould be taken. Which is not pro- X. 
 bable, becaufe the Ark was not now at Mizpeh ^ before L/WI 
 which the High-prieft was to (land, when he confult- 
 ed the Divine Majefty by Urim and Thummlm. 
 
 Ver. 2 1 . Whan he cattfed the tribe of Benjamin to draw near Ver fe 2 1 * 
 ty their families, the family ofMatri was takgn^ and Saul the 
 fen of Kifl) was takenJ] The Holy Writer fhortens this 
 Account of carting Lots: But it is pretty evident, they 
 were caft/0//r times : In thzfirft the Tribe of Benja- 
 min was taken: In thefecond the Family of Matri in 
 that Tribe was taken. But there being feveral Houfholds 
 in that Family, it was caft a third time that they might 
 know in what Houfe their King was, and that of Rift 
 was taken : And in his Houfe by anew Lotery, Saul was 
 taken. And he took this courfeas to prevent all Difpute j , 
 fo to give him the greater Authority over them, as a Per- 
 fon divinely appointed 3 according to what God had 
 faid, XIX. Dent. 1 5. And it is very obfervable, that Plato - 
 himfelf. acknowledges a Government appointed by 
 Lots to be 0eop*An afcfiy a Government beloved of, 
 God, L. IV. de Legibut. 
 
 Here Interpreters are wont to enquire why their firft 
 King {hould bechofenout of the fmalleft Tribe,fprung 
 from the youngeft Son of Jacob, and out of the fmall- 
 eft Family in this Tribe : Efpecially fince Judah all 
 along had the Preheminence among his Brethren, and 
 the great King was promifed to fpring from him. To 
 which this feems to be a reafonable Sattsfaftion 5 that 
 this King being extorted by their undutiful Importu- 
 nities, -and given them in Anger (as I before obferved) 
 God was pleafed to exprefs his diflike of it, by this 
 choice: Whereby he alfo intended to take them off, 
 from depending on their King (whofe Power was 
 fmall) fo much as on himfelf. 
 
 And* *
 
 Chapter *& when they fought him, he could notbefound^\ Ha- 
 X. ving withdrawn himfelf, either out of Feeblencfs of 
 
 t/^V\J Spirit (as fome think) or rather, out of Modefty, he 
 declined fo high an Authority, unlefs impofed upon 
 him : Or, perhaps, being affrighted when he heard 
 Samuel ftill reprefenting God as offended with them, 
 for asking a Ring : Which was to rejeft his Govern- 
 ment. 
 
 Verfe 22. Ver. 22. Therefore they enquired of the LORD fur- 
 ther , if the manjhottld come thither : and the LORD an- 
 foered.~] From hence Abarbinel argues, That God di- 
 refted them, both by Lot, and by vriin and Thummim. 
 Which if it be true, then, though the Ark was not 
 there yet, they enquired of the LORD in the ufual 
 way, and he was pleafed to give Anfwers any where, 
 in great and weighty Cafes. As Abiathar enquired of 
 the LOUD with the Ephod for David, at Keilah and 
 at Ziklag, XXIII. 9. XXX. 7, 
 
 Behold he hath hid himfelf among the ftuff.~] Or, a- 
 mong the Carriages. Here the Jews obferve, that who- 
 foever flies dominion, him dominion follows. For when 
 they told Saul he was chofen Ring, he faid he was not 
 fit for that Office, and bid them enquire again by TJ- 
 rim and Thnmmim : Which they make the meaning of 
 the Word further. And while they were going to 
 make this Enquiry, he went and hid himfelf, till the 
 Oracle difcovered him. See Buxtorf, Hift. Urirn- and 
 Thummim. Cap. III. p. 507. 
 
 Verfe 23. Ver. 23. And they ran and fetcht him thence^ and 
 when he flood among the people, he was higher than any 
 of the people, from the Jhoulders and upwards^] A Prince- 
 ly Perfon, and of a Majeftick Afpeft. AsCorn.Ncpos 
 defcribes Jphicrates in the Account he gives of his Life, 
 Cap. 3. Fnit & animo magno ( corpore, imperatoriaq; 
 forma, nt ipfo afpeftu cuims injiceret admirationem fui. 
 
 He
 
 the Firft Bool^ of S A M II E L 1 1 <? 
 
 He was great both in Mind and Body, having aForm'Chaptet- 
 fo Imperial, that his very Afpsft ftruck every one with X. 
 Admiration of him. And thus P. Cunits obferves, that V -""V**-' 
 not only barbarous People, but the moft polite- Na- 
 tions did, Majeftaiem corporis vcnerari, look upon a 
 Majeftick Body with Veneration, Lib. L de Rcpub. 
 Heir. p. 85. Which appears by what Homer faith of 
 Agamemnon, Iliad. 3. v. 166. and Virgil of JEneas and 
 Tuwvs : The later of which he defcribes juft like Saul, 
 Lib. VII. v. 783. 
 
 Jpfe inter primos prdftanti corpore Tnrnuf 
 Fertitur, arm a tenens^ & Mo verticefupra eft. 
 
 Ver. 24. And Samuel f aid unto all the people , fee ye him Verfc 24. 
 whom the LORD hath chofen^} Though the People 
 were refolutely bent to have a Ring 5 yet they were 
 fenfible none could make one but God. And there- 
 fore they came, in the beginning of this Bufinefs, to 
 ask one of his Prophet. But Samuel could not confti- 
 tute one without divine Direction and Appointment 5 
 as appears by the firft Verfe of this Chapter, where he 
 faith, the LORD hath anointed thee , and the Lot 
 whereby he was publickly chofen, was caft, before the 
 LORD, v. 19. 23. And accordingly here he tells them, 
 the LORD hath chofen him. Thus afterwards the 
 LORD commanded David to be anointed XVI. 1.3. 
 and among all his Sons Solomon was particularly ap- 
 pointed by God to fucceed him, i Chron* XXIX. 5. 
 
 That there is none like him among all the people. ] Such 
 was his Stature, and his Afpeft, that, as Jofephns ex- 
 prefTes it, l|ei^6 75 d-mivlocv, ^ TO u-^o$ w ainAjx#'7zz7o;, 
 he excelled all was moft kjngly in his height!). Lib. VI. 
 Antiq. Cap. 5. 
 
 And
 
 - 
 
 . i20 4 COMMENTARY upon 
 
 Chapter And all the People flouted.] All that were then pre- 
 X. fent} except fome profane Fellows } who were fo far 
 W/*V"\J from owning him for their King, that they defpifed 
 him. 
 
 Andfaid^ GodfaveiheKing.~\ In the Hebrew, let 
 the King live, that is, be profperous. The fame form 
 of words was ufed in after Ages, when they made 
 Kings, I Kings XXV. 34. 59. 2 Kings XL 12. 2. Chron. 
 XXIII. ii. All this this being done at Mizpeh^ when 
 Samuel fet up the great Stone called Ebsn-Ezer $ it is 
 not improbable that Saul was there declared their 
 King. 
 
 Verfe 25. Ver. 25. 7 Lett Samuel told the people the manner of 
 fthe kjngdo?tt) and wrote it in a. Book^ and laid it up be- 
 Jore the LORD.'] The Right of the Ring, which he 
 had laid before the People, upon their firft defire to 
 have one (VIII. n.) he now wrote in a Book, and 
 laid -up before the LORD: That it might be a witnefs 
 again ft them, that all the Evils which hereafter befel 
 them, were drawn upon them by their own Defires. 
 For what Petrw Cun&us faith, that he wrote the Words 
 mentioned XVII. Deut. i6,&c. is altogether unlikely : 
 They being laid up before the LORD long ago, when 
 the Law was put by the fide of the Ark, XXXI. Dcut. 
 26. Jofephus faith a great deal better, Lib. VI. An- 
 tjq. Cap. 5. Tat juuifawlst, <nifjt,@yi<rt&ai ^t^c yg^4 ct; >& c * 
 The prophet having written the evils thatftould befalthent^ 
 he read them in the ears of the kjng, and then laid up the 
 Book, in the tabernacle of God, to be a t eft intony unto fu- 
 ture ages of what he had foretold. A Duplicate of this 
 Writing, it is likely, he left with the Elders of the 
 People. 
 
 And Samuel font aU the people away, every man to his 
 .houfe.'] The People were not difmiffed by SW, who 
 would not prefently take upon him to exercife his Au- 
 thority.
 
 the Firft Book.of SAMUEL. 121 
 
 thority. For Samuel was there, who had been for Chapter 
 many Year their Supreme Governour. That is, XVI. X. 
 Years (as Sir J. Marfiavt computes) before the Inau-U^WJ 
 guration of Saul: And he lived XVIII. Year after, as 
 Jofephtts faith, in the latter end of the Vlth Book of 
 his Antiquities : During which time, he exercifed the 
 Power of a Judge. 
 
 Ver. 26. Saul alfo went home to Gibeah^] In this he Vcrfc 26. 
 ftill (howed his Humility : Going to his own Home, 
 which was no Princely Palace. 
 
 And there went with him a band of ten^ nehofe heart 
 Cod had touched."] A Company of flout valiant Men, 
 of great Refolution .- Whom God inclined to follow 
 him, as his Guard. Or, were moved perhaps, by the 
 Authority of Samuel (who was a Man of God) to go, 
 and attend him. 
 
 Ver. 27. And the children of Belial fat 'd.~\ Someve-Verfe 27. 
 ry Jewd Men (See upon XIII. Dent. 13.) who hated 
 all Government: And being, it is probable, Men of 
 fome Rank and Quality, were proud and defpifed a 
 Perfon of fuch a fmall Family. 
 
 Howjhallthismanfave us .<?] They would not vouch- 
 fafe fo much as to call him by his Name} but infolent- 
 ly contemned him, as one of no note, who had no 
 Power to deliver them. 
 
 And, they defyifed him, and brought him no pre/ents.~\ 
 As the manner was to do unto their Rings in the Ea- 
 ftern Countries, when they firft tend red their Service 
 to them. Which was a token of their Benevolence, 
 SubjedYion, and Joy. Thus the Pfalmift reprefents 
 the People offering Gifts to the Mejjtah, Pftlm XLV. 
 and LXXII. 
 
 Jonathan thus exprefles it in this place, They did not 
 come to rvijh him a haffy reign. 
 
 R Bxt
 
 131 A COMMENT A R Y upon 
 
 Chapter But he held his peace.'} This was an A& of great 
 XL Prudence: Which declared he was endued with an 
 extraordinary Spirit : Which enabled him to diflem- 
 bie his Knowledge of the Scorn they put upon him. 
 For if he had taken notice of it, he muft have puniflit 
 it $ and it had not been fafe to begin his Reign, with 
 any thing of Severity : Therefore he wifely ordered 
 himfelf, as if he did not obferve their neglect. Corn. 
 Bertram thinks, in his Book de Repub. Jttd. Cap. X. 
 that thefe Men refuting to be governed by Saul, he re- 
 tired for a while, and led a private Life : Leaving Sa- 
 muel to adminifter all Affairs, as he had done for ma- 
 ny Years. But whether that be true or no, it ts evi- 
 dent Saul) in the beginning of his Reign, was endued 
 with a Spirit of fingular Wifdom and Moderation : 
 And was none of thofe Princes whom Dion Prufauf 
 defcribes (Orat. de Regno, p 5.) ^tu^e^o*?^ If unzv 
 fA&T ttvoia.s, who blefs and praife power ', joined with folly 
 and want of widerflanding. 
 
 Ch P. tet CHAP. XI. 
 
 A. I. 
 
 . 
 
 Verfc I. Verfe i/~ ~*Hen Nahafl} the Ammonite.'] He was ci- 
 X ther the King of the Children of Am- 
 mon, or the Captain of his Hoft ^ who laid Siege to 
 Jabefi*Gilead, as Jofephtt? faith, about a Month after 
 Saul was chofen King : But had levied War againft 
 them before (XII. 12.) which was the occafion of 
 their defiring a King. 
 
 Came up againft Jabefb-Gilead."} He renewed, it is 
 likely, their old Pretenfions to this Country : Which 
 they had made in the time of Jephthah. For Jabejh* 
 
 Gilead
 
 the Firtf BooJ^ of S A M U E L, 123 
 
 Gilead was in the Tribe of Manajfeh on the other fide Chapter 
 Jordan $ bordering upon the Ammonites : Who laid a XI. 
 claim to this Country, which the Ifraelites took from U/'"V\J 
 Sihon and Og, as we read in XI. 'judges. 
 
 And all the men of Jabcfly faid unto Nahafo, ma\e a. 
 Covenant with m, and we willferve thee.~] Be his Sub- 
 jects, but not Slaves, with whom no Covenant was 
 made. 
 
 Ver. 2. And Nahafh the Ammonite an fevered them, on Verfe 2. 
 this condition I will makf a covenant with them, that I 
 may thrift out all your right eyesl] He would not put out 
 both their Eyes, becauie that would have made them 
 unferviceable to him : But only the right, which (as 
 many learned Men have obferved) was moft ufeful in 
 War $ the left Eye being covered with their Shields, 
 which they held in their left hand : So Procopius Ga~ 
 z<euS) the left eye is covered with the fhield } with the 
 right we fee our enemies. 
 
 And lay U for a reproach upon all Ifrael."] This is the 
 only reafon he gives for fuch infolent Treatment, that 
 all Ifrael might know what they were to expect, if he 
 could prevail over them. 
 
 Ver. 3. And the elders of Jabefhfaid unto him^ give Verfe 3, 
 us feven days, that we may jend meffengers into ttU the 
 coafts of Ifrael, and then if there be no man to fave ar, 
 we will come out to thee.~] It may feem ftrartge that ei- 
 ther they (hould fubmit fo foon to fuch bafe Condi- 
 tions ^ or that Nahafi mould grant them fo much re- 
 fpite, when he faw them fo abjefr, and inclined to 
 yield to him. But the reafon of both is vifible : For 
 Saul they thought was not able to help them 5 having 
 * not yet taken upon him the Government, but living 
 privately (See v. 5.) and Nahafi it is like was loth to 
 drive them to Defperation, by denying them this fhort 
 fpace to expect Relief ^ which he thought could not 
 
 R -L poflibly
 
 A COMMENT ART upon 
 
 poflibly come to them $ though Saul (hould appear and 
 endeavour to levy an Army $ for that he imagined 
 could not be done, in fo few days. 
 
 Verfe 4. Ver. 4. Then came mejfengers to Gibeah of Saul.*] So 
 called, becaufe Saul was there born, and bred, and 
 dwelt. 
 
 And told the tidings in the ears of the people, and aU 
 the people lift up their voices and wept.'] As Men defpair- 
 ing of belief. 
 
 Verfe . \ r er. 5. And behold, Saul came after the herd out of 
 thefield^ And Saul laid what aileth the people, that they 
 weep .<? And they told hint the, tidings of the men of Ja- 
 befi.~] By this it appears (as I noted in the Conclu- 
 fion of the foregoing Chapter) that fome Men, not 
 onely refufing to fubmit to him, but defpifing him 5 
 he went and lived retired, and led artiftick Life : Ex- 
 ercifing no Authority over the People } but leaving 
 all to Samuel's Management. 
 
 Verfe 6. Ver. 6. Then thefpirit of the LORD came upon him, 
 when he heard thefe tidings, and his anger was kindled 
 greatly ^\ But now he reiblved, by an Impulfe he fek 
 from Heaven, to (how that God had chofen him to 
 be their Ring. Who, upon this occafion, gave him 
 an extraordinary meafure, of Courage, Zeal, and Mi- 
 litary Skill. 
 
 Verfe 7. Ver. 7. And he took.ayoke of oxen.'] Which he had 
 newly brought out of the Field, v. 5. 
 
 And hewed them in pieces, and fent them throughout 
 all the coafts of Ifrael, by the hand of meffcngers, faying, 
 whofoever comes not forth after Saul, and after Samuel, 
 fo foatt it be done unto his oxen.~] He herein begins to 
 give a proof ofhis Refolution, by this terrible Threat- 
 ning } and by the Reprefentation he made of the Exe- 
 cution he intended, if he was difobeyed. Whereby 
 it appears, that the Kings of Ifrael^ affu tried fuch an 
 
 abfolute
 
 tbe Firji BooT^ of S A M U E L. 125 
 
 abfolute Power as Samuel defcribed, Chap. VIII. One Chapter 
 part of which confided in making War, and railing Sol- XI. 
 diers by their fole Authority, and punifhing thole that 
 did not come to the Army at their Summons. For 
 we never read that they confulted the Oracle before 
 they went to War , nor that they are reproved by the 
 Prophets for that neglect. In like manner they made 
 Laws, which is the Act of a Soveraign. For though 
 they could not alter the Laws of Mofes, but were to 
 govern themfelves by them : Yet in things not deter- 
 mined there, or were not clear and plain, they made 
 what Laws they thought good $ as appears by David, 
 and Solomon, and other of their beft Princes. 
 
 And the fear of the LORD fell upon the peopled] They 
 were no lefs affected with the cutting thefe Oxen in 
 pieces, than they had been with the ufing the Levites 
 Concubine in like manner (XIX. Judg. 29.) as Bo- 
 chartus notes : Who obferves fomething like this a- 
 mong heathen People, Hitrozoicon. P. I. Lib. II. Cap, 
 XXXIII. 
 
 And they came out with one confent."] God who put 
 Courage into Saul, poflefTed the People alfo with a tear 
 of offending him } now that he afferted his Royal Au- 
 thority over them. For he names himfelf before Sawuel 
 (the Kingly Dignity being fuperiour to the Prophetical) 
 but wifely mentions him alfo, that they who did not 
 reverence himfelf as their King, might follow the Pro- 
 phet, whom all reverenced. 
 
 Ver.8. And when they numbrcd them m Bezek.~] OfVerfe 
 this place, See upon I. Judges 6. 
 
 The children of Jfael were three hundred thoufand^ 
 and the men ofjudak thirty thoufand.*] It is thought by 
 fome, that the Philiftines invaded them in the Weft, 
 as the Ammonites did in the Eaft (juft as they had 
 done formerly in the time Qfjephthah, X. Judg. 7, 8.) 
 
 which
 
 A COMMENTARY 
 
 Chapter which is the reafon fo few of Judab came in at this 
 XT. Summons $ being engaged el fe where againft another 
 
 {S*y~\j dangerous Enemy. But they would not wholly neg- 
 Jeft to come to his Afliftance in this other War, but 
 (ho wed their for ward nefs to obey him, as much as 
 they were able. Bertram alfo, Mtingius (in his Sc/jz- 
 /<?, L. III. Cap. XI.) and others, take it as an Honour 
 done to this Tribe, which had the Preheminence, that 
 they were numbred by themfelves. But Sir J. Mar/haw 
 looks upon it as the beginning of a Schifm, Scent. IX. 
 
 Verfe 9. Ver. 9 And they faid unto the meffengers that came, 
 thffs fljall ye fay to the men of Jabeflj-Gilead^ to morroiv 
 by that lime the fin ft all be hot, ye ft all have help, Scc.j 
 The Morrow after their return, before Noon. 
 
 Verfe 1C. Ver. IO - Therefore the men of Jabefr faid~] Unto Na- 
 haft the Ammonite. 
 
 To morrow we will come out unto yon, and ye ft all do 
 
 with us that which feemeth good, to you."] In cafe, that 
 
 is. Relief did not come to them by that time: Of 
 
 which they pretended to have no hope. Moft look 
 
 upon this as fpoken ironically^ and in Mockery : But 
 
 Grothts takes it for a Stratagem, to make them fecure : 
 
 * According to the Opinion of thofe times, that they 
 
 might delude an Enemy by deceitful words : As Eli' 
 
 fiadid the Sj/jvVtfj, i Kings VI. 18, 19. &c. See Lib. 
 
 III. de Jure Belli & Pacts, Cap. I. Se6r. XVII. 
 
 V>rf* TI Ver. 1 1- -And ft was fo, on the morrow that Saul put 
 
 YtllCll* J > f 
 
 the people in three companies^ and they came into the 
 midft of the hoft in the morning watch ; and flew the Am- 
 monites till the heat of the day~] He fet upon them, I 
 fuppofe, on three fides, and the Men ofjabefh ifluing 
 out on the ether $ they were fo diffracted that they 
 could make little Refiftance : But the Israelites got in- 
 to the midft of them very early, and made a great 
 Slaughter of them till Noon. 
 
 And
 
 
 the Ftrft Bool^ of S A M U EL, 127- 
 
 And it came to pafs^ that they -which remained were Chapter 
 fcattered, fo that two of them were not left together."] This XI. 
 is added to (how, with what a compleat Victory Saul x^v*^ 
 began his Reign : Whereby God eftablilhed his Au- 
 thority. 
 
 Ver. n. And the people faid iinlo Samuel'] Who, it Verfe 12. 
 appears from hence, accompanied Saul in this Expedi- 
 tion, to encourage him with hopes of good Succefs. 
 
 Who is he thatfard, Sa.nl fo all not reign over w ? bring 
 the men that we may put them to death?] Great SuccefTes 
 make great Alterations in the Affections of the People 5 
 who quietly fa w Saul contemned a little while ago: 
 But now would have Enquiry made after thofe Sons 
 of Belial, who fpake opprobrioufly of him, X. 27. 
 
 Ver. 13. And Saul faid^ there {hall not a man be put Verfe 13. 
 to death this day.~\ He prudently diflembled his Know- 
 ledge of their defpifal of him, before the Kingdom 
 was confirmed to him : But this Moderation now that 
 he was wonderfully victorious, argued greater Wif- 
 dom and Goodnefs. For nothing is more glorious 
 than to be humble and meek in the heighth of Power. 
 
 For to day the LORD hath wrought falvation in Jfrael.] 
 Befides the Policy he exerdfed in pardoning Offenders 
 (whereby he laid the ftrongeft Obligations upon them 
 to be faithful to him) it was a piece of Piety, to imi- 
 tate God, who had been fo good to them all. 
 
 Ver. 14. Then f<iid Samuel unto the people, come and Verfe 14. 
 let uf go to Gilgalj to renew the kingdom there.~] New 
 Kingdoms are not eafily fetled. And this place was 
 famous upon many accounts, as Mizpeh was, where 
 Saul firft declared him King. Particularly, Samuel was 
 wont to judge the People here, VII. 16. 
 
 Ver. I 5. And all the people went to Gilgal, and there Verfe 1 
 they made Saul kjng, before the LORD in Gilgal.~] He 
 had been anointed in Ramah 3 and chofen by lot in 
 
 Mizpeb 5
 
 ia8 A COMMENT A RY upon 
 
 Chapter Mizpeh $ but ftill fome difdained to own him as their 
 XI. King : Which made him content himfelf for a time (as 
 I faid before) with a private Life. But now, after 
 this fignal Token of God's Prefence with him, in the 
 late Victory, he was by common confent acknowledg- 
 ed by all the People for their King. Which is the 
 meaning of thefe words, they made Saul king 5 For it 
 is certain, it was neither they nor Samuel that could 
 make a King} but God alone: Who ordered Samuel 
 to anoint him, and then made the Lot to fall upon 
 him 5 and now inclined the Hearts of all the People 
 to fubmit to his Authority. 
 
 The LXX. here fay, i?%gjan 2ajM/>JiA, 8cc. that Samttel 
 here anointed Saul l^ng over Ifrael. And Jofephus (Lib. 
 VI. c. 6.) that he again anointed Saul, Ta dfyj lAa<&>, 
 with holy oyl. But there is not a word of this anoint- 
 ing in the Hebrew Text, no, nor in ft&Vulgar Latin: 
 And the Targuw very well exprefies it, they made Saul 
 to reign $ i. e. would not let him any longer lead a 
 private Life } but pray'd him to take the Government 
 upon him according to God's Ordinance, and promi- 
 fed Subjection to him. Gilgal feems to have been 
 chofen for this purpofe, rather than any other place : 
 Becaufe there was a fandtified piece of ground, as Abar- 
 bind fpeaks, where, when they entred into Canaan, 
 the Arkfirft ftood : Which now perhaps they brought 
 hither and offered Sacrifice before it. 
 
 And there they facrificed facrifices of peace offerings be- 
 fore the LO&D.~] Who was prefent,as I obferved before 
 (See XX. Judges i.) in fuch great AiTemblies of the 
 Body of the People : With whom both they and 
 their King made a Covenant of Obedience to him, by 
 Coffering of thefe Sacrifices. 
 
 And
 
 the F/rff Book of S A M U E L. 
 
 And there Saul and all the men of Ifrael rejoiced toge- Chapter 
 tier."] By feafting upon the Peace-offerings : Giving XIL 
 thanks to God for the late Victory, and for fetling the ' 
 Kingdom. 
 
 H A P ' XIL 
 
 Verfei. \N D Samuel faid unto all Ifrael^] In the Verfe I. 
 _i\ Prefence of Saul, as appears from v. 3. 5. 
 
 Behold^ I have hearkped unto yon in all that you faid 
 unto me , and have made you a king.'] This Speech was 
 made before they parted from Gilgal : Where they 
 had renewed the Kingdom. 
 
 Ver. 2. And now behold the 1qng walketh before you7\ Verfe . 
 To rule and govern them, XXVII. Numb. 17. 
 
 And I am old and grey-he aded.~\ And therefore very 
 willing to be difcharged from the Government of 
 you. 
 
 And behold^ my fons are mthjtott.~] Reduced alfo to 
 the State of private Perfons 5 being the King's Sufb- 
 je&s, no lefs than you. 
 
 And I have walked before you, from my childhood to 
 this day."] He appeals to them whether he had not al- 
 ways difcharged his Duty faithfully, from the very 
 beginning $ when God had made him a Prophet to 
 inftruft, and guide them. For now they might freely 
 accufe him, if they had any thing to alledge againft 
 him : Both he and his Sons being now become Sub- 
 jects to a more Soveraign Authority. 
 
 Ver. 3 . Behold, here I am^ witnefs againft me before the Verfe J. 
 LORD) and before his anointed^} He offers himfelf to 
 be tried, and to give a publick Account of his Admi- 
 
 S niftration :
 
 A COMMENT ART upon 
 
 niflration: Being ready to anfwer any thing that could 
 be objected again ft him. 
 
 W hdfe ox have I taken, or whofe afs have I taken <Q 
 He defires them to teftify, if he had ruled after the 
 manner of the Eaftern Kings ; Under which Govern- 
 ment they chofe to put themfelves. 
 
 Or whom have I defrauded, whom have I opprcjfid .<?] 
 If they knew of no open Violence, he bids them men- 
 tion any Fraud or Circumvention, of which he had been 
 guilty. 
 
 Or of rahofe hands have I received any bribes, to 'blhtd 
 wirte eyes .<? and Itvill reftore it you ~] He challenges rhem 
 to prove fo much as the receiving any Gift, in any 
 Caufe that came before him ; and he Would make full 
 Satisfaction. 
 
 Verfe 4. Ver. 4. And they faid^ thou hafl 'not defrauded, nor 
 opprejfed us, neither hajt thou taken ought of any mans 
 fiand.~] They acknowledge him to be perfectly an up- 
 right Judge : Who could not be charged to have done 
 any thing amifs. 
 
 Verfe f. Ver. $. And he f aid unto them, the LORD is witneff 
 
 again ft you, and his anointed is reitnefs this day, that 
 
 ye have not found ought in my hand. And they anftvered, 
 
 he is rvitnefs^\ Of his Innocence , and that they had 
 
 no reafon to complain of his Government. 
 
 Verfe 6. Ver. 6. And Samuel faid unto the -people, it is the 
 LORD that advanced Mofcs and Aaron, and brought 
 your fathers up out of the land of Egypt ^] D. Kimchi re- 
 fers this to the foregoing words ^ as if he had faid, 
 the LORD that did fitch wonders by Mofes and Aaron 
 h witnefs, &C. 
 
 tferfe 7. Ver. 7. Now thereforefla'ndftillT] The Jews obferve, 
 that they were wont to ftand, when they heard the 
 word of God. Though thofe words XX. Exod. 18. 
 afebuta flender proof of it, 
 
 That
 
 the Firfi Bool^ of S A M U E L. 131 
 
 That I may reafoz with you. before the LORD, of all Chapter 
 the righteous acJs of the LORD'-) which he did to you, XII. 
 and to your fat hers j] He would not difmifs them, till, U^W-f 
 having obtained this honourable Teftimony from them, 
 he had reprefented to them the great Benefits they had 
 received from God, and their Ingratitude to him. 
 
 Ver. 8. When Jacob wot come into Egypt, and your Verfe 8. 
 fathers cried unto the LORD, then the LORD jent M0~ 
 fes and Aaron $ which brought your fathers out of Egypt, 
 and made them dwell in thtf place."] Anyone may cafily 
 difcern, this is but a compendious Narrative of what 
 God did for them, from their firft coming out of - 
 gypt, till they were fetled in Canaan : Which, in like- 
 lihood Samuel more largely recited, when he reafoned 
 with them. Therefore Mofes and Aaron cannot be un- 
 der ftood to have made them dwell in Canaan ^ no more 
 than that their fathers cried unto the LORD, when Ja- 
 cob came into Egypt, and the LORD fent thefe two 
 Perfons to deliver them. For many things intervened 
 between both thefe : Till at laft God fettled them in 
 their reft, in the good Land he promifed to give 
 them. 
 
 Ver. 9. And when they forgat the LORD their God, Verfe , 
 he fold them into the hand of Sifera, captain of the hoft 
 of Hazor, and into the hand of the Philittines, and into 
 the hand of the king of Moab, and they fought again/I 
 them."] This is a fhort Hiftory of the Calamities which 
 befel them, for their Idolatry, after they came there : 
 Some few of which he only mentions : Without ob- 
 ferving exactly the Order in which they came upon 
 them : But thefe were the People who longeft op- 
 preflcd them. 
 
 l^er. 10. And they cried unto the LORD and faid, Verfe 10. 
 we have finned becaufe we have forfakftt the LORD and 
 have ferved Baalim and Ajhtaroth : but now deliver vs 
 
 S ^ out
 
 A COMMENT ART upon 
 
 Chapter out of the hand of our enemies , and we willferve thee.~\ 
 XII. This they did very often, III. Judges 9. 13. IV. ?. 
 
 ^^^/^^ VI. 7. especially X. 10. 15,80:. 
 
 Verfe ri. Ver. n. And the LORD fent Jerubbaal, and Beda^ 
 andjephthah, and Samuel^ and delivered you out of the 
 hand of your enemies on eQery fide, and ye dwelt fafely.~] 
 This is perfectly agreeable to the Hiftory of the Book 
 of Judges ^ which acquaints us, that as often as they 
 repented, a^d befought his pardon, &c. he raifed up 
 Deliverers unto them : The lateft of which he only 
 mentions. In which account there is no difficulty, 
 butonly about Bedan:O whom we no where read. But 
 fee my Notes upon X. Judges 4, unto which may be 
 added, that the Chaldee Paraphrafe here hath it. he 
 fent Gideon and Simfon, &c. whom mod take to be 
 the Perfon here meant, and called Ben-Dan (the Son of 
 Dan) becaufe he was of that Tribe : And, by Con- 
 tra&ion called Beda: > jtift as inftead of Saul meet 
 (askt of God) they called him who writes this Book 
 Samwl, for (hortnefs fake. Who mentions himlelf as 
 one of their Deliverers 5 becaufe the fignal overthrow 
 he gave the Philistines ^ which drove them out of their 
 Country, was frefli in their Memory. 
 
 Verfe I x. Vcr . 1 1 k And when ye faw that Nahajh the king of the chil- 
 dren of Amman came agamft you, ye faid unto me> tfay, 
 but a. k^ng fliaU reign over W, when the LORD your God 
 was yow fyng.~] They would not ftay till God raifed 
 them up a Deliverer, or commanded Samuel, who was 
 their Judge, to fight with him: But would have a 
 King like other Nations, always at hand to fight their 
 Battles. See upon VIII. 5. The word Naj y feems to. 
 %nify that Samuel told them, that God would be 
 with them to deliver them 5 or that he offered himfelf 
 to be theb, Leader under God : But they refufed his 
 Offer,- and continued to demand a King. 
 
 Ver. is>.
 
 the Firjt Bool^ of S A M U E L. 1 33 
 
 Ver. 1 3. Now therefore, behold, the kjng whom you Chapter 
 have chofen, and whom yon have dejired."] He could not XII. 
 upbraid them too often with this, that they would vx-v^-* 
 not be content with the Government of God 5 which Verfe 13, 
 was peculiar to them 5 but chofe to be like other 
 People. 
 
 And behold, the LORD hath fit a l$ng over you^\ 
 Though they chofe to have a Ring like other Nations, 
 and be governed by God no longer : Yet he ftill puts 
 them in mind they could not make one, but he was 
 fet over them by God ^ as I have before obferved. 
 
 Ver. 14. If ye will fear the LORD and ferve />/;, Verfe 14^ 
 and obey his voice, and not rebel againft the command- 
 ment of the LORD.~] According to the Covenant they 
 lately made with him, XI. 15; All Vertue fprings from 
 the Fear of God. 
 
 Then ft) all both ye and your king that reigneth over you, 
 continue following the LORD your God.~] That is, be 
 defended by him 5 and continue a happy people: Not- 
 withftanding they had thus reje&ed him. This ap- 
 pears to be the meaning, by what is oppofed to it in 
 the following Verfe. 
 
 Ver. i $.. But if ye will not obey the voice of the LORD, Verfe ify 
 but rebel against the commandment of the LORD $.then 
 fliall the hand of the LORD be againft you, of- it was 
 againft your fathers. ~] He would futfer their Enemies to 
 opprefs them, as they did in the Days of the Judges : 
 or fend other Plagues upon them. 
 
 Ver. 1 6. Now therefore ft and and fee the great thing, Verfe l6. 
 which the LORD will do before your cyesl] For a vifible 
 Demonftration of the Truth of all that Samuel had faid. 
 
 Ver. 17^ Is it not wheat harveft to day?"} A very Verfe 1 7* . 
 clear Day, and in no Difpofition to rain. Which was 
 not wont to fall in, Harveft time 5 but in the Autumn, 
 
 and
 
 1 34 A COMMENT ART upon 
 
 Chapter and in the Spring : Called the latter and the former 
 
 XII. Rain. 
 
 t/V"V) / will caU upon the LORD, and he (hall find thunder 
 and ram, that you may perceive and fie , that your wicked" 
 nefs is great, which yon have done in the fight of the 
 LORD, m asking yon a king."] By this he (hewed 
 how he could in an inftant deprive them of all the 
 Comforts of Life ^ as they deferved for their rejecting 
 him and his Prophet : Who was To powerful, as by 
 his Prayers to produce fuch Wonders. 
 
 Verfe 18. Ver. 18. So Samuel called upon the LORD, and the 
 LORDfent thunder and ram that day.] A very horri- 
 ble Temped, accompanied it is likely with Lightning j 
 when all was ferene, and no Sign appeared of it. 
 
 And all the people feared the LORD and Samuel ^\ 
 This (truck fuch a Terror into them, that they were 
 afraid God would deftroy them, as he did Korah, 
 ^Dathan, and Abiram : And that Samuel would not in* 
 tercede for them. 
 
 Verfc 19. Ver. 19. And all the people f aid unto Sar/tml, pray for 
 tfyfervants, unto the LORD, that we die not : for we have 
 added unto allour fins this evil, to ask^ us a king^\ Till 
 now, they feem not to have been fenfible of their Sin, 
 in defiring an Alteration in theorm of their Govern- 
 ment : Therefore it was a miraculous Storm, full of 
 Horror, which extorted this Confeifion from them ^ 
 not only of this, but all their former fins. 
 
 Verfe 2O. Ver. 20. And Samuel f aid unto the people, fear not $ 
 ye have done all this wic^ednefs ; yet turn not afide from 
 following the LORD, but ferve him with all your heart.~] 
 He would not have them defpair of recovering God's 
 Favour 5 and direc~rs them the beft way to it: By con- 
 tinuing fo fenfible of their Wickednefs, as to be moved 
 to true Repentance, and ftedfaft Obedience. 
 
 Ver. 3i
 
 the Fhfl Bool^ of S A M U E L> 135 
 
 Ver. 21. And turn ye not afide, for the* ft all ye go af- Chapter 
 ter vain things which cannot profit.} He warns them XII. 
 above all things againft worfhipping other Cods, vx-v^> 
 whom he calls vain things, which cannot prof t ^ by a Ver fe 21. 
 Scheme of Speech in the Hebrew Language, fignifying, 
 they do a great deal of tvijchief. Thus in the XX. Prov. 
 23. the wife Man faith, a falfc balance is not good } that 
 is, is very bad and hateful to God $ as it goes before, 
 of divers weights. And thus Heathen Writers fpeak, 
 particularly Homer, OdylT g. v. 85. 
 
 The Bleffed Gods do not love wicked Actions, *'. c, 
 they hate and deteft them. 
 
 Nor deliver, for they are vdin.~] He pretfes them to- 
 perfift in the Worfhip of God alone : Whom if they 
 forfook and went after other Gods, in vain did they 
 expect Help and Deliverance from theju, for they 
 were void of all Power. 
 
 Ver. 22. For the LORD will not forjakc his people , Verfe 22 
 for his great name fake y becattfe it hath pleafedthe LORdD 
 to wake you hrs-people.~] The Stedfaftnefs of God in his 
 Affection to them, not with ftanding theVr Provocations, 
 was a mighty Motive to faithful Obedience. 
 
 Ver. 23. Moreover, as fir me 5 God forbid that /Verfe 23 
 jhould fin again ft the LORD in ceafing to pray for yon: 
 but 1 will inftrnct you the good and right way^ Not only 
 pray for them, but teach and inftruft them: Which 
 were the two great Offices of ^ Prophet. They had 
 highly difobliged him ^ but he imitated God, who- 
 pardoned them, and fo did he.
 
 I3 5 A COMMENTARY 
 
 Chapter Ver. 24. Only fear the LORD, and ferve him in 
 XIII. truth with all your heart , for confider how great things 
 
 L/VNJ he hath done for you."] All his Prayers and Inftru&ions 
 
 Verfe 24. would not do the Bufinefs } without their ferious 
 Confideration. And what more worthy their con- 
 ftant Thoughts than the great Benefits they had re- 
 ceived from God : Particularly his tender Mercy, in 
 not cafting them off, when they (baked off his Govern- 
 ment. 
 
 Verfe 25. Ver. 25. But if you fliatt Jlill do wickedly ', ye fhall be 
 confumed) both you and your king?] As it proved, not 
 only in this 5 but in feveral future Reigns. 
 
 C xi p ii! r XttiNj CHAP. xiii. 
 
 Verfe i. Verfe I. A ND Saul reigned one year. ~] In the He- 
 \ brew the Words are, the fon of one year 
 m his reign^ or kjngdom. A very Learned Prelate of 
 our own (in his Demonstration of the Mejpah, Part. 2. 
 p. 240.) takes the meaning to be, that after the Phiti- 
 ftines were fubdued by Samuel, a year faffed, when Saul 
 began to reign : And after thu, he reigned two years free 
 from their yoke. As for his being called the fon of one 
 year in the Hebrew, it is well tranflated by us reigned 
 one year 5 becaufe he was born, when he was made 
 King, and changed into another Man : For thus (as 
 Bochartus hath obferved) the Day of an Emperor's In- 
 auguration, among the Gentiles, was called his Birth- 
 day, viz. Natalff regni, the Day when he began his 
 Reign. 
 
 And when he had reigned two years over Ifrael.~] So 
 Ralbag interprets the Hebrew Words 5 and thereby 
 
 confute
 
 tbe FnSJ Book of S A M U E L. 1 37 
 
 confutes the ftrange fancy in Sector Olam Rabba> that Chapter 
 Saul reigned but two Years in all. Whereas the mean- XHI. 
 ing is, after this he reigned two Years free from the U'W) 
 Oppreflion of the Philiftines : But when they were 
 ended, the Philtftines got the upper hand again, and 
 inflaved the Ifraelites, as appears by this Chapter. 
 
 Ver. 2. Saul chofe htm three thoufand men."] In the Verfe 2. 
 firft Year of his Reign he performed thofe things men- 
 tioned in the foregoing Chapter : And when he had 
 reigned two Years, thefe things fell out which we 
 read in this Chapter. Which is much better than Dr. 
 Lightfoot's Expofition, that he had been Ring one Year 
 from his firft anointing at Ramah^ to his fecond at 
 Gibeah : And after that he reigned two Years more 
 before the LORD caft him off, and anointed Dtvid. 
 Symmachttf and Procopiu* Gaz^us^ not much other- 
 wife. Who by Son of one year think the Simplicity of 
 his Mind is denoted : Which he preferved for fome 
 time, /. f. till he had reigned two Year over Ifrael, 
 and then he began to be depraved and forfaken of 
 God. 
 
 Whereof tvro thoufand were with Saul in Michmafl), and 
 in mount Benjamin, and one thoufand men with Jona- 
 than in Gibeah of Benjamin.'] There was another Gi- 
 bcah in the Tribe of Judab, XV. Jofh. 57. 
 
 And the reft of the people hejent every man to his tent."] 
 The foremen rioned number being Sufficient for his 
 Guard, and to preferve the Country in Peace, and to 
 oppofe any fudden inrode of their Enemies: He 
 would not be burdenfome to his People, by keeping 
 great Forces. 
 
 Ver. 5. And Jonathan fmote the garrifon of the Phili- Verfe 3 
 fttnes.~] Who though fubdued by Samuel at Eben Ezer, 
 and driven out of the Country 5 yet kept fome ftrong 
 holds, as I obferved, X. 5. 
 
 T That
 
 1 38 A C M M E N T A K r 
 
 Chapter ^** ^^ ** GebaJ] This was a difti net place from 
 ' XIH. Gibeah, though both in the Tribe of Benjamin : As is 
 w-v-^ evident from XVIII. Jojh. 24. 28. 
 
 And the Philiftines heard it."] And thereupon (as the 
 following Words import) denounced War againft 
 Ifrael. 
 
 And Saul blew the trumpet throughout all the land of If- 
 rael, faying, let the Hebrews hear."] He gave them notice, 
 by a Proclamation, what Jonathan had done, and what 
 was the effeft of it: And thereupon fummoned them 
 to come to Gilgal. 
 
 Verfe 4. Ver.4. And all Ifrael heard fay, that Saul had f mitten 
 the garrifon of the Philiflines."] This (hows that Jona- 
 than a&ed by Saul's Order : Who was deflrous to free 
 his .own Tribe from fuch Intruders. 
 
 And that Ifrael alfo was an abomination with the Phi- 
 titfines.~] Who were highly incenfed to take Re- 
 venge. 
 
 And the people were called together after Saul to Gil- 
 gal.'] Where SW///e/had appointed to meet him, X. 8. 
 Verfe 5". Ver. 5". The Philistines gathered themfel'Ves together to 
 fight with Ifrael thirty thoufand chariots, and fix thoufand 
 horfemen, and people at the fand of the fea frore for mul- 
 titude: And they came up and pitched in Michmajh, eaft- 
 wardfrom Beth-aven.~] A prodigious Army, and very 
 formidable, by reafon of their Chariots and Horfemen, 
 which were alfo very numerous (See XI. Jojh. 4.) But 
 it is not likely the Philistines alone could bring fo ma- 
 ny into the Field .- No, nor after other Nations there- 
 about were aflbciated with them, it is credible that 
 they (hould make up Thirty Thoufand Chariots of 
 War. For none ever had fo many ^ Pharaoh himfelf 
 purfuing the Ifraelites only with Six Hundred, XIV. 
 Exod. 7. Therefore mod of them were no more than 
 Carriages, which were neceflary for the Baggage 
 
 of
 
 the Firfl Book, of S A M U E L. 
 
 of fuch vaft Multitudes of People : Which is a better Chapter 
 account, in my Judgment, than to fay there is a Mi- XIII. 
 (lake made by Tranfcribers in later times : As Bochar- LSV~\ 
 tw himfelf thinks (Hierozoicon, P. I. L. II. Cap. IX.) 
 becaufe in the Syriack^ and Arabick. Copies there are on- 
 ly found three Thoufand. Which is too great a num- 
 ber, without the help of the foregoing Expofition 5 
 for in the vaft Army of Mrthridates there were but an 
 hundred Chariots, and in Dariws two hundred, and 
 in . Anttochus Epiphanes (of which we read i.Macctb. 
 XIII. 2.) but three hundred. 
 
 Ver. 6. When the men oflfraelfaw that they were in Verfe 6. 
 aftrait (^for the people were diSfreJ/eJ.') Though their 
 wonderful Succefs againft the Ammonites had encou- 
 raged them to obey the Summons of fuch a profperous 
 Leader, as Saul had been 5 yet when they faw the vaft 
 Army of the PMiftines, how well they were appoint- 
 ed, and themfelves unprovided, their hearts failed 
 them, and they flunk from him as faft, as they had 
 flocked to him. 
 
 Then the people did hide themfelves, in caves, and in 
 thickets, and in rocks, and in high places, and in pits."] 
 One part of the People endeavoured to fecure them- 
 felves in lurking places : Where it was not eafy to find 
 them. 
 
 Ver. 7. Andfome of the Hebrews went over Jordan to Verfe 7. 
 the land of Gad and Gilead.~] Another part of them fled 
 as far as they could from prefent danger 5 into the 
 Country of the two Tribes and a half. 
 
 As for Saul he was yet in Gilgal, and all the people fol- 
 lowed him trembling.'] All that were left with him, were 
 in great Fear, feeing fo many of their Brethren defert 
 him. 
 
 Ver. 8. And he tarried feven days, according to the Verfe 8. 
 fet time that Samuel appointed.'] He miftook Samuel's 
 
 T 2 meaning
 
 i 4 o A COMMENTARY upon 
 
 Chapter meaning (as I (bowed upon X. 8.) who told him he 
 XIII. would come and offer Sacrifice, feven days : And then 
 L/"V"\J adds, thou fialt tarry till I come. So two Interpreters, 
 who are ancient in refpecl of our times (Rupertw, and 
 Angelomtfs^) have obferved an Amphibilogia in Samuel's 
 words in that place, which may be conftrued two 
 ways $ and it was Saul's Folly to make choice of the 
 wrong Senfe. For the laft words there are as much as 
 if he had faid, be fur e to tarry till I come, and ftorv thee 
 what thou foalt da. And indeed common Reafon might 
 have taught him, that if the War was to be underta- 
 ken, it was to be managed likewife by the Counfel of 
 the LORD: And therefore he ought not to have fa>- 
 crificed, or done any other folemn Act, before the 
 Prophet, who was God's Embaflador in this Bufinefs-, 
 came to inftruft him. 
 
 But Samuel came not to Gilgal.~] So foon as Saul ex^ 
 pe&ed him. 
 
 And the people were fcattered from him.~\ That third 
 part of the People who were left, began to go away $ 
 when they faw Samuel did noccome to advife andaf- 
 fift him, in this dangerous Condition. 
 
 Verfe o>. Ver. 9. And Saul faid, bring hither the burnt- offering 
 unto me, and peace-offerings : and he offered the burnt- 
 offering^] And would have proceeded to offer the 
 Peace- offerings, ifSamueFs coming had not prevented 
 him. 
 
 Yerfe IO. Ver. 10. And it cametopaft, that as foon as he had 
 made an end of offering the burnt offering, behold^ Sa* 
 muel came : and Saul went out to meet him, that he might 
 falute him.'] Welcome him thither : Which he did in 
 Honour of the Prophet. 
 
 Verfe n. Ver. ll. And Samuel faid, what haft thott done ? and 
 Saul faid, becaufe I faw the people were fcattered from me^ 
 and that then catneft not within the days appointed, and 
 
 that
 
 the F/Vff Bool^ (/SAMUEL, 141 
 
 that ike Philiftines gathered themfehes together to Mich- Chapter 
 fftafh.~] Theie lookt like weighty Reafons 5 but could XIII. 
 not excufe his Prefumption in not waiting for Samuel, L/"V"VJ 
 who afltired him he would come thither. 
 
 Ver. n. Therefore faid 7, the Philiftines will come y er f e j^ 
 down now upon me to Gilgal, and I have not made fup- 
 plication unt the LORD $ I fore ed my felf tfxrefore and 
 offered a burnt- offering.'} He pretends it was much a- 
 gainft his Inclination: But pleads neceility for what 
 he did ^ left his Enemies (hould have fet upon him, 
 before he had commended himfelf to God, and begg'd 
 his Bleffing. By which it appears, that Burnt- offerings 
 were of the Nature of a Prayer to God : Whom they 
 acknowledged hereby to be the LORD of all. Whence 
 it is that we read fo often of Abraham and Jfaac, that 
 they built altars (which were for Sacrifice) and called 
 upon the Name of the LORD. The Gentiles alfo, as 
 well as the Jtrvr invoked jGod by their Sacrifices, as 
 Mr. Mede hath mown from Homer, and other Authors, 
 
 BoO\ 2 . p. 464. 
 
 Ver. 1 3 . And Samuel faid to Saul, thou haft done foo~ y er r e ~. 
 tifily } thou haft not ktpt the commandment of the LORD 
 thy God^ which he commanded thee.~] When God ad- 
 vanced Saul to be King, he was little in his own Eyes, 
 and then a great Man in the fight of God. But now he 
 began to take upon him, and thought it was fit the Pro- 
 phet fhould wait for the King, rather than the King 
 for the Prophet :" And diftrufted Samnefs word, who 
 bad him tarry till he came. And fo intruded upon the 
 Priefts Office 5 or at leaftcaufed the Prieft to do that 
 unfeafonably 5 which was referved for Samuel to do, 
 when God thought fit to fend him : Who had ail- 
 along tranfa&ed all Matters between God and Saul. 
 In (hort, his Folly and Difobedience confided in this, 
 that he intrenched upon the Priefts Office, or upon 
 
 t&o
 
 ,41 A COMMENT ART upon 
 
 Chapter the Prophets, or upon both: And would not wait Sa- 
 XIII. mud's coming, nor confefs his Fault to him when he 
 came : But made Excufes, and laid the Fault upon all 
 but himfelf, v. 1 1. 
 
 Abarkinel hath expounded, this a little more diftincl:- 
 ly, by obferving the Command which Samuel gave 
 him, when he anointed him, X. 8. where he tells him 
 firjt, he would come and offer Sacrifice ; idly, he bids 
 him wait for him feven Days: And laftly^ faith he 
 would direct him what to do. Now SWtranfgrerTed 
 every part of this Command : For he offered Sacrifice 
 himfelf, which God intended (hould be offered only by 
 the Prophet} and he did not fray till the end of the 
 feventh Day, but offered on the feventh Day in the 
 Morning ^ and he intended to begin the War, without 
 any Direction from Samuel, what he mould do. He 
 thinks alfo, that thofe words feven days (in that place) 
 may refer to the words going before, viz,, peace-offer- 
 ings fo many days. For Saul was bound, as it fol- 
 lows, to tarry till Samuel came, though he (rayed 
 more than feven days before he came. 
 
 For now would the LORD have eftablifhed thy king- 
 dom upon Ifrael for ever.] This fuggeft that the Inten- 
 tion of Samuel's coming to offer Sacrifice at Gilgal for 
 feven Days, was to confirm Saul in the Kingdom (as I 
 obferved upon X. 8.) if he had not foolifhly deprived 
 himfelf of that Blefiing : But here the Hebrew Doctors 
 take notice of a Difficulty, which is, how God could 
 intend to eftablifti the Kingdom upon him for ever, 
 without con trad idling the Prophecy ofjacoh, who had 
 promifed the Scepter to the Tribe ofJtuUb. Which 
 Ralbag thinks is fufficiently anfwered, by faying that 
 for ever ilgnifies no more than a long time; as it doth 
 in the words of Hannah in the beginning of this Book, 
 Chap. I. 22. and in XXI. Exod. 9. and many other 
 
 places.
 
 the Firji Boo^ of S A M U E L. 
 
 places. And fo others interpret thefe words, as long Chapter 
 as his pofterity lafted. XIII. 
 
 Ver. 14. But now thy kingdom ftall not continue."] He <wx-v^-* 
 predicts that God would not let his Family enjoy the Verfe 14. 
 Kingdom: Becaufe of other fins which he forefavv he 
 would commit. 
 
 The LORD hath fought him a. man after his own he art , 
 and the LORD hath commanded him to be captain over 
 hif people: becaufe thou haft not kept that which the 
 LORD commanded thee.~] God had not yet command- 
 ed David to lead his People : But he fully intended 
 to do it, if Saul did not repent, and obtain a pardon 
 of him for his Offence. Whereby he had not provo- 
 ked him fo far, as to have an irreversible Sentence 
 pa/Ted upon him (as many great Men have thought) 
 but it might have been revoked, if he had not perfi- 
 fted in his Folly, and committed a much greater Of- 
 fence againft the Divine Majefty, in the War againft 
 Amakk- Then Samuel tells him, the LORD would not 
 repent: Which not being added here, it makes it pro- 
 bable he was capable of a Pardon, notwithstanding 
 this Denunciation : If he had beg'd it with Repentance, 
 and better Obedience for the time to come. 
 
 Ver. 15. And Samuel arofe, ad gat him up from Gil- Verfe 15. 
 gal unto Gibeah of Benjamin."] The place of Saul's Birth, 
 and where he lived. Which I look upon as a (ign 
 that Samuel did not intend to defert him, as he did af- 
 terward, nor looked upon him yet as forfaken by 
 God. 
 
 And Saul numbred the people that were prefect with 
 him, about fix hundred men."] A ftrange Alteration 
 fince the laft Year, when againft the Ammonites he had 
 three hundred thoufand Men with him, befides thofe 
 of Judah, XL 6. 
 
 Ver. 1 6.
 
 144 ^ COMMENTS RT upon 
 
 Chapter Ver. 16. And Saul and Jonathan his fon, and the 
 XIII. people who were prefent with him, abode in Gibeah of Ben- 
 **S*V~\Jjami.'] They followed Samuel 5 and it was a ftrong 
 Verfe 10. pj acei where they could defend themfelves better than 
 in the open Field : And here, it is likely, he hoped 
 to increafe his Forces, being in his own Tribe. 
 
 But the Philiflines incamped in Mzchmajh.~] A place 
 not very remote from Gibeah $ but in the Tribe of 
 Ephraim. 
 
 Verfe 17. Ver. 17. And the fpoilers came out of the camp of the 
 Philiftines, in three companies^} They fent out Parties 
 three feveral ways, to ravage the Country, there being 
 none to oppofe them. 
 
 One company turned the way that leadeth to Ophrah.~\ 
 There was a City of this Name in the Tribe of Benja- 
 min, XVIII. J0fi. 23. but many take this rather to be 
 that in the Tribe otManaJfch, where Gideon was born, 
 VI. Judges 11. 
 
 Vnto the land of Shu all."} So called, becaufe it a- 
 bounded with Foxes 5 as Bochart obferves. 
 
 Ver. 1 8. And another company turned the way of Beth- 
 boron."} Both the upper, and the nether Cities of this 
 Name, were in the Tribe of Ephraim, i Chron.~VlI. 
 
 24- 
 
 And another company turned to the way of the border, 
 
 that looks to the valley of Zeboim, towards the wilder- 
 nefs.'] The Chaldee Paraphraft tranflates thefe words, 
 the valley of vipers: For Tzeboa fignifiesa fort of fpec- 
 kled Serpent, wherewith this Valley abounded ^ and 
 lay towards the wildernefs of Jericho^ in the Tribe of 
 Benjamin. Thus alfo a great number of the Hebrew 
 Writers tranilate Zeboim : Which Juniuf takes for a 
 City in this Tribe. See Bochartw in his Hierozoicon, 
 P. 2, Lib. III. Cap. VII. 
 
 Ver 19.
 
 the F/Vff BooT^ of S A M U E L. 145 
 
 Ver. 19. Now there was no fw ith found throughout ^Chapter 
 the land of Ifrael : fir the Philijlines faid, left the He- XIII. 
 brews wake them faords and J fears.'] To this miferable L/^VSJ 
 Condition the Philiftines had reduced them during the Verfe 19. 
 forty Years Tyranny over them, of which we read 
 XIII. Judges i. But after Samuel had put an end to it, 
 by the great overthrow he gave the Philiflines at Eben* 
 Ezer, it feems fomething ftrange they had not reftored 
 thefe Artificers. But the Sloth of the Israelites appears 
 in their whole Story : And it was not eafy, in fo (hort 
 a time, for Men to learn this Trade. Which the Phi- 
 lijlines wifely deftroyed, as the Chald<eans^ when they 
 deftroyed Jerusalem, carried away all the Smiths to 
 Babylon: That they who remained in the Land, might 
 not arm themfelves again, 2 Kings XXIV. 14. 
 
 Ver. 10. But all the men of Ifrael went down to the Verfe io 
 Philiftines, tofljarpen every man Lw foare t and his Coul- 
 ter, and his ax, and bis mattockj] Not to the Country 
 of the PbilJftines, for that was too far off from fome 
 parts of the Land of Ifrael } but to their Garrifons, 
 which they held among them, even after Samuel had 
 driven the main Body of them out of the Country, as 
 I obferved upon X. 5. 
 
 Ver. 21. let they had a fie for the mattocks , andforV&k 21. 
 the coulters, and for the forks, and for the axes, and to 
 Jharpett the goads.~] Thus Pliny tells us in his Natural 
 Hiftory, Lib. XXXI. Cap. XIV. that in the League 
 which Porfenna made with the Rowan People, after 
 the Expulfion of their Kings, it was exprefly cove- 
 nanted, Nefcrro % > nifi in agrlcultttra uterentnr, that they 
 (hould not make ufe of Iron, but only in the tilling 
 of their Fields. 
 
 Ver. 22. So it came to pafs that in the day of battle } Verfe 21. 
 there was neither fword nor fpear found in the hand of 
 any of the people that were with Saul and Jonathan : but 
 
 U with
 
 A CO MMENT ART upon 
 
 Chapter n>/ *^- 1 S*ul and Jonathan hff fon was there found."] The 
 XIII. J evvs being very much addifted to feeding Cattle, ve- 
 ry touch negle&ed mechanical Arts : As appeared when 
 Solomon built the Temple. For there were fo few 
 skilled in Architecture, among the Jfraelftcs, that he 
 was conftrained to fend to another Nation for them. 
 And fo Rajt thinks it was in the Trade of Smiths j 
 there being no Iron Mines in the Land. But that was 
 not the 'true Reafon, as Kimcki obferves $ for the Phi- 
 lift/nes, as was faid before, had tranfplanted the Smiths, 
 when the Ifraelites were tinder their DominioriT In 
 other Oppreflions alfo, whkh they lay under, their 
 Enemies were wont to difarm them 5 as appears by 
 the Song of Deborah^ V. Jndges 8. But though they 
 had no Swords nor Spears, yet they had Bows and 
 Arrows, and Slings : Which the Men of Gibeah could 
 anciently manage to a wonderful advantage, as we 
 read XX. Judges 16. And befides thefe, they ancient- 
 ly ufed Clubs to beat down their Enemies $ and before 
 the Invention of Spears with Iron points 5 they had 
 fharp Stakes hardned in the Fire, as many Authors in- 
 form us. 
 
 22* Ver. 23. And the garrifon of the Philjftines went out 
 to the pajffage of Michmafli."] Some refer this to the Gar- 
 rifon mentioned v. 3. which Jonathan having fmitten, 
 they that efcaped joined with the Army at Michmafa 
 But it refers rather to the Garrifon mentioned in the 
 beginning of the next Chapter, v. i. and the laft word 
 relates not to the pa/age, but to the garrjfon. As if he 
 had faid, The garrjfon of the Phi lift /nes in Michmajh 
 went out to thepaffage. For Michmafh^ as Rajt obfervcs, 
 was upon a high Hill, as Gibeah was: Between which 
 was a Valley, called here a paffage. . Into which the 
 Garrifon defcended to invite the Ifraelites to Battle .-.- 
 Or, as the Targum tranflates the fir ft word, the Captain 
 
 General'
 
 the Fir ft BooJ^ of S A M U E L. 1 4,7 
 
 General of the Philiftines wnt out into the Valley ^Chapter 
 to view the Ground, we may fuppofe, and form a XIV. 
 Camp there. 
 
 CHAP. XIV. Chapter 
 
 XIV. 
 
 Verfe i/V 70 JF it came to pafs upon a day, that Jona- Verfe 1, 
 
 J_ Al than the fon of Saul faid unto the young 
 men that bare his armour } c&me, and let v* go over to 
 the garifon of the Philiftines ^ that if on the other fide. ,~] 
 Of the Valley, mentioned in the foregoing Verfe. 
 This had been a very rath Attempt, and very criminal 
 (he having no order from his Father, who command- 
 ed in chief) if he had not had a Divine Incitation to 
 it. Which he felt upon the fight of thz Philiftines ap- 
 pearing, as if they intended to aflault Gibeah : And 
 upon the Information he received of the great Spoil, 
 which the three Parties made of the poor People in 
 the Country, XIII. 17. 
 
 But he told not fa father."] Left he (hould have bin- 
 dred htm from this Enterprize, into which he felt 
 himfelf moved by God. 
 
 Ver. 2. And Saul tarried in the utter mott part of Gi- 
 beah.'] In fome Intrenchments he had made without 
 the City. 
 
 Under a pomegranate tree , whie% if in Migron^] Where 
 he pitched his Tent. 
 
 And the people that were with hlTit, were about fix hun- 
 dred men^] His Forces were not augmented fiace he 
 came to Gibeah, as might have been expecled (XIII. 
 15, 1 6.) But as Vegetivt obferves (Lib. I. de Re mi- 
 ll 2 litari,
 
 A COMMENTARY upon 
 
 Chapter litari, Cap. 8.) in omni conflict, non taw prodeft mul- 
 XIV. titudo, qitam virtus. In alt conflicts valour doth more 
 
 WW*' fa vice than multitude. 
 
 Verfe 3. Ver. 3. And Ahijah the fon of Ahitub^ Icabods bro- 
 ther ^ the fon ofPhineas."] It fecms Phineas (who was 
 ilain with Hophni} left two Sons^ Icabod, who was 
 born after his Death , and Ahitub who was born be- 
 fore: And left a Son, who is here called Ahijah, and 
 in the XXII. 9. Ahimelech 5 who left a Son called Abia- 
 thar, XXIII. 6. 
 
 The fon of Eli, the LORDS pricft in Shiloh^ Thefe 
 laft words, the LORDS prieji inShifah, roanifeftly be- 
 long to //$ who was the High Priefr, while the Ta- 
 bernacle was in Shiloh. 
 
 Wearing an ephod.] Or rather, the ephod : Which 
 comprehends the Bread- plate, with Vrim and Thtttn- 
 mim, for they were infeparable from it. Thefe Ahi~ 
 jah, being High Prieft, now wore: For thefe words, 
 as Ralbag obferves, belong to him. See Seldex, L. I. 
 defucceff. ad Pontif. Cap. III. Saul being now in great 
 Diftrefs, fent for Ahijah, to confult God for him, as 
 there (hould beoccafion : And as appears by the i8th 
 Verfe of this Chapter, had commanded him to bring 
 the Ark with him from Kirjath-jearit. 
 
 And the people knew not that Jonathan was gone^\ This 
 makes Jofephw his Opinion probable, that he went a- 
 way in the Night: Which was prudent upon another 
 account ^ that he might not be fpied prefentty by the 
 Philiftines. 
 
 Verfe 4. Ver. 4. And betvse&tht paffage by which Jonathan 
 fought to go over unto the Philipinesgarifon^ there was a. 
 fljarp rock on oxe/idt, and ajharp rock, on the other.~] So 
 that there was no way to come at the Philiftines, but 
 by climbing up one of thefe Rocks (v. 12.) which 
 were thought inacceffible : And therefore not fortified,
 
 the Firft Book, of S A M U E L, 149 
 
 as the other Pafiages to Midw/afh were, with fuch Chapter 
 ftrong Guards, as Jonathan could not encounter. XIV. 
 
 The name of the one was Bozoz, the name of the other >*>"V 
 Saneh.~] Which were fuch famous Precipices, that they 
 had Names beftowed on them: The Original of which 
 will not be worth our Enquiry ^ but the later feems 
 to have taken its Name, from the Thorns that grew 
 upon it. 
 
 Ver. 5. The fore- front of the one was fituate north- Verfc 5*. 
 ward over again ft Michatafh : 'and the other fouthward 
 over againft Gihcah."] By this we underftand how 
 thefe two places lay : Towards which thefe Rocks 
 pointed. 
 
 Ver. 6. And Jonathan faid to the young man, that Ver te 6; 
 bare his armour^ faying, come let us go over to the garri- 
 fon of the unc<rcumcifed.~] He fpeaks of them with Con- 
 tempt, as Strangers to the Covenant of God. 
 
 It may be the LORD -will work, for us 5 for there is no 
 rejiraint to the LORD to fave by many or by few."] He 
 fpeaks with fome Diffidence to his Servant : But was 
 inwardly perfwaded of a certain Victory, by the pi- 
 vine Affiftance, 
 
 Ver. 7. And htf armour bearer faid unto htm , do <?^V^rfe 7* 
 that if in thine heart ; turn thee.~\ Which way thou 
 wilt. 
 
 Behold, I am with thee according to thy heart. ~\ He 
 refolded not to forfake his Mafter in any undertaking, 
 though ever fo dangerous: Being fuch a Servant as 
 Gideon had, VII. Judges 10. 
 
 Ver. 9. Then f aid Jonathan^ behold 1 will' p off (?^erVerfe 8, : 
 to thefe men7\ He refolves to lead the way. 
 
 And we will difiover onrfehes tin to thewJ] At Break 
 of Day. 
 
 Ver, 9.
 
 ,50 A COMMENTARY fon 
 
 Chapter Ver. 9. If they fay thus unto j#, tarry until we come 
 XIV. untoyetty then we will ftand ftill in ottr place, and will not 
 l^^V^SJ go up unto them. 
 
 Verfe 9. Ver. 10. But if they fay thuf^ come up to w, then we 
 Verfe 1C. will go up $ for the LORD hath delivered them into our 
 hand : and this foall be a jign unto vs.'] W hich he could 
 not have known without an Inftinft from God 5 who 
 often fuggefted fuch thoughts unto good Men : As we 
 fee in the Example of Abrahams Servant, XXIV. Gen. 
 14, 8cc. And there is fomething like this, in the be- 
 ginning of Herodotus his fifth Book concerning the 
 Ptones, and the Perinthians. Where he faith, the 
 P&onians went to war by a Divine Direction with the 
 PerJnlhians 5 and were ordered, if the Perinthians be- 
 ing oppofed to them, provoked them by name to fight, 
 then they mould invade them $ but if they did not, 
 they (hould abftain from fighting. Now while they 
 faced one another, there hapned a three-fold fingle 
 Combat, and the Pcrinthians being Victors in two of 
 them, began to fing a Song of Triumph, and infult 
 over the Ptonians ; who thereupon faid one to ano- 
 ther, vuv av WM oy^Ji^LWS iTrmAfco 'fjw* v/utiv, *v* r\fJt>i- 
 n^p TO e*ftyov. how if the Oracle fulfilled to ut, now is 
 our bttjinefs, and fo (homing and falling upon the Pc- 
 rinthians, they vanquifhed them, and left few of them 
 remaining. 
 
 Verfe IU Ver. n. And both of them difiovered thetnfelves unto 
 the garrifon of the Philtjltnes.~\ At the bottom of the 
 Rocks. 
 
 And the Philistines faid, behold, the Hebrews come 
 forth out of their holes^ where they had hid thefftfefoes7\ 
 XIII. 6. They imagined it was not Courage, but Ne- 
 ceffity, which forced them to come within their View, 
 as they fought for Food. 
 
 Ver. 12.
 
 the Firjl Bool^ of SAMUEL. 
 
 Ver. 12. And the men of the garrifon anfwered Jona- Chapter 
 thai and hif armour-bearer and f aid, come up to M and XIV. 
 we will foow you a thing.~\ They mocked at them, think- 
 ing they durft not attempt to climb up to them. 
 
 And Jonathanfaid to his armour-bearer, come up after 
 r/tz, for the LORD hath delivered them Into the hand of 
 IfracIJ] Now he gives him the fame Aflurance, which 
 he had before in his own mind. 
 
 Ver. i 5. And Jonathan climbed up upon his hands and Verfe 
 his feet, and his armour-bearer after him.~] Not in the 
 View of the Philiftines, but by forne difficult way, 
 which none was ever known to go : And fo perhaps 
 they came behind them, and furprized them. 
 
 And they fell before Jonathan, and hts armour bearer 
 flew after him^] The firft onfet was made by 'Jonathan 
 (as he led the way up the Precipice) who ruftied up- 
 on them with fuch a Fury, that he threw them down 
 to the ground, and then his Armour-bearer killed 
 them. So fome underftand this: Which was a more 
 wonderful Action than that of Horatius Cochtites (as 
 WtforiHttt Strigelius obferves) who alone maintained 
 a Paflage at a Bridge, againft all the Forces of the Ene- 
 my : And caufed the Bridge to be broken down be- 
 hind him. But that (hows, fincc natural Courage 
 made a Man fo daring, it is not incredible that 'Jona- 
 than made fuch an attempt by Divine Incitation. 
 
 Ver. 14. The firft Daughter which Jonathan and hit Verfe 
 armour- bearer made^ was about twenty men, withiv t as 
 it were^ an half acre of land, which a yoke of oxen might 
 plow."] viz. in one day. That is, faith Kimchi, in a 
 very fmall fpace of Ground : Which de Diett will have 
 - to be half a Furro\v in length. See him. 
 
 Ver. i 5, And there was a trembling In the hoft^ in the Verfe" 15-, 
 field, and among the people : the garrtfon, and the jpoil- 
 ers they alfo trembled?] News being brought of this 
 
 Slaughter
 
 t $i A COMMENTART 
 
 Chapter Slaughter to the Hoft of the Philiflines which lay in 
 XIV. the Field, it put them into a great Confternation : 
 For they were afleep (it's likely) this being done ve- 
 ry early in the Morning, as Jofc^hus thinks, Lib. VI. 
 Cap. VII. And all the People that attended the Hoft 5 
 as well as the Ga*rritbn, and Spoilers who had been 
 ravaging the Country (XIII. 17.) were very much 
 affrighted : imagining a great Army had been at hand 
 to fall upon them-, of which thefe two were but the 
 Scouts. Whofe Exploits perhaps, were alfo magnified 
 beyond the Truth. 
 
 And the earth qttaked.~\ Some think there was a real 
 Earthquake, which increafed their Fear: But it may 
 be no more than a Metaphorical Expreflion, for the 
 great Tumult they were in. 
 
 So it was a great trtmbling.'} In the Hebrew, a trem- 
 bling ofGod^ that is, which God fent upon them : 
 Called by the Heathen a panicl^ Fsar^ which they 
 thought came from their Gods 5 and made the ftouteft 
 Men quake. So Pindar excellently exprefles it in his 
 Nevtea IX. .6. 
 
 Astt/uuvloia 
 
 Qtuyovlat IIz?^ 0<a>V. 
 
 When Men areftrucl^ with divine Terrors, even the chil- 
 dren of the Gods ("/. e. the moft Heroick Spirits,) be- 
 take themfelves to flight. And the Army of the Phili- 
 ftines confiding (as I obferved on XIII. 5.) of diffe- 
 rent Nations, it made the Confufion and trembling 
 the greater: Becaufe they either did not underftand, 
 or fufpefted one another. 
 
 Ver. 1 6.
 
 tie FrVff Boo^ of SAMUEL. i^j 
 
 Ver. 1 6. And the watchmen of Saul in Gibeah of Ben- Chapter 
 jawin looked^] For it was feated on an high Hill, which XIV. 
 over looked the Country about it. l/V~V> 
 
 And behold the Multitude melted awajJ] Were feat- Verfe 16. 
 tered 5 fo that fewer and fewer were feen in a Com- 
 pany together. 
 
 And they went on beating down one aitother.~\ Not be- 
 ing able in this Confufion, to diftinguiih their Friends 
 from their Enemies. 
 
 Ver. 17. Ihenfaid Said unto the people that were with Verfe 1 7 
 him, number now^ and fee who are gone from us : and 
 when they were nufnbred^ behold Jonathan and hfc ar- 
 mour-bearer were not there.~\ He eafily miffed Jonathan, 
 I fuppofe, but could not imagine he would fall upon 
 the PhiliftineS) without a good number of Men to affift 
 him : Which he knew he had not. This made him 
 call the High Prieft, to enquire of God, that he might 
 be informed what was the matter, and what he mould 
 do. 
 
 Ver. 1 8. And Saul faid to Ahijah, bring hither the Verfe r8. 
 4r^ of God, for the ark of God was at that time with the 
 children of Jfrael."] How could he bid him bring the 
 Ark, when it was at Kirjathjearim in the Houfe o 
 Abinadabt To this Abarbinel anfwers, that he doth 
 not fpeak of the Ark in which the Tables of the Law 
 were kept (for he doth not fay, bring the Ark^ of the 
 covenant hither) but a little Coffer, wherein the Epbod 
 was kept 5 that is, the Breaft-plate with Vrim and 
 Thnrnmim. Thefe the Prieft brought along with him, 
 that Saul might confult God upon occafion, as David 
 did, I. Sam. XXX. 8. Therefore the LXX. tranflate it 
 Tf^tmyyi TO Epo\ bring hither the Ephod. And fo 
 Rt/iO&KJfftcbi. SeeBuxtorf. Hift. Arcae Cap. III. 
 and our learned Dr. Spencer, de Ley & Rit. Hebr. fol. 
 859. But this doth feem a folid Interpretation, there 
 
 X being
 
 54 * COMMENT ART upon 
 
 Chapter being but one Ark mentioned in Scripture, which is 
 " XIV. not a l wav5 called the Ark. of the Covenant, but the ark, 
 v^-v^-> j *f je LORD, or the ark of God, as it is called when 
 it came into the Camp of Ifrael, and was taken by the 
 Philistines, Chap. IV. v. 6. n, 17, 18, &c. Therefore 
 herelfbppofe &// commanded the Ark it felf to at- 
 tend him $ when he wanted the Advice and Affiftance 
 of Samuel. 
 
 Verfe 19. Ver. 19. And it came topafs, that while Sanl talked 
 with the prjeft."] Defiring him to enquire of God, what 
 was become of Jonathan, and his Armour-bearer 5 and- 
 what was the meaning of that Tumult in the Hoft of 
 the Philiftines. 
 
 That the noife that was in the hott of the Philiftines 
 went on, and increafed > and Saulfaid to the priefl with- 
 draw thine hand?] He was going to take the Unm and 
 Thummim, as the fore-named Authors underftand it, 
 when Saul hearing the Tumult grow greater and grea- 
 ter among the Philiftines bid him forbear : There be- 
 ifig no need, for he concluded they were routed $ and 
 therefore refolved without any further Deliberation to 
 go and purfue them. Or, as others underftand it, 
 the Prielt having ftretched forth his hand to God in 
 Prayer for his Advice, Saul called upon him to defift: 
 For it was plain what they had to do, without any 
 Enquiry. 
 
 Verfe 20. Ver. 20. And Saul and all the people that were with 
 him affevtblcd, and came to the battle, and behold, every 
 mans jword was again ft his fellow, and there was a very 
 great difcomftHreJ} This Jofephvs. thinks fell ..out (as 
 I noted above) becaufc their Army confided of clivers 
 Nations, who did not know one another, and fo fell 
 into great Confufion. 
 
 Verfe li. Ver. 21. Moreover, the Hebrews that were with the 
 Phitiftines before that tiff/e 9 which went up with them into 
 
 tbz
 
 the Firjt Bool^ of S A M U E L. 1 55 
 
 the camp, from the country round about ."] As fome, it Chapter 
 feems did 5 either out of Fear, or Compulfion, or XIV. 
 Defign. U^VNJ 
 
 Even they alfo turned to be with the Israelites, that were 
 with Saul and Jonathan."] And helped to deftroy the 
 Philiftines. 
 
 Ver. 22. Likgwife all the men ofjfrael that had hid Verfe 22. 
 themfelves in mount EphntifftJ] And other places men- 
 tioned, XIII. 6. 
 
 When they heard that the Philiflines fled, even they 
 alfo followed hard after them in the battle."} Purfued them 
 clofely. 
 
 Ver. x%. So the LORDfaved Ifrael that day, and the Verfe 23. 
 battle paffed over unto Beth-aven.'] Thefe words feem to 
 imply, that the Fight continued till they came to 
 this place ^ which lay Weft ward fromMichma/h (XIII. 
 5.) and there the Philiftines threw down their Arms 5 
 and fled as faft as they could towards their own 
 Country. 
 
 Ver. 24. And the men of Iff ad were diftrejfid that Verfe 24. 
 day.'] When ihey fliould have been full of Joy and 
 Triumph. 
 
 For Saul had adjured the people faying, cur fed be the 
 man that eateth any food, until the evening 5 that I may 
 be avenged of my enemies : fo none of the people tafted 
 any food,~] That they might not lofe time, nor make 
 the leatt ftay in ;he Purfuit of their Enemies, who fled 
 before them. The King had the fame Power that the 
 great Sanhedrin had, who, the Jews fay, might de- 
 vote thofe to Deftruftion, who did not obey the 
 Charge that was given them in War. See Selden Lib. 
 IV. de Jure Nat. & Gent. Cap. VI. But this was a 
 very inducrtret Ad of &///, unbecoming an excellent 
 Captain : For inttead of purfuing the P$fliftt*ei with 
 Vigor, they fainted for want of Refrefhment, There- 
 
 X 2 fore
 
 A COMMENTARY upon 
 
 Chapter fore great Commanders always took care their Soldiers 
 XIV. (hould be moderately fed, that they might not be tired 
 U/'VVJ in aUong Conflift. So Vegetitts informs us, L. III. de Re 
 Militarf. Cap. IX. Veteribus feculis mos fuit, parco cibo 
 curato* milites ad certamen educere, ut citatiores fumpt* 
 efca redderet, & longhre confliftu, non fatigarentur ine- 
 dia : And there was the fame need of taking a little 
 Refremment, if they could get it, when they were en- 
 gaged in a 16ng purfuit of their Enemy. 
 
 Verfe 2?. ^ er * 2 * ^ n ^ *tt they of the land came to a wood, and 
 there was honey upon the ground^] Which dropped from 
 the hollow Trees, or the Clefts of Rocks, where Bees 
 made their Combs in that Country ^ and fometimes 
 upon the very ground $ as Bochart hath (hown in his 
 Hierozoicon, P. 2. Lib. IV. Cap. XII. where heobferves 
 this was not peculiar to Jttdta, but ufual in other 
 Countries. 
 
 Verfe 16. Ver. 26. And when the people conte into the wood y be* 
 hold, the honey dropped, but no man put his hand to hte 
 mouth 5 for the people feared the oath."] Wild Honey 
 was fo copious in thofe Countries, and flowed fo plen- 
 tifully, that it gave occafion to that hyperbolical Speech 
 in the Book of Job XX. 1 7. where we read of broods , 
 or torrents of honey and bntter. 
 
 Verfe 27. Vcr. 27. And Jonathan heard not when his father 
 charged the people with the oath~\ He and his Armour- 
 bearer being ingaged in Fight (with w horn fome others 
 joined, v. 21.) long before Saul and his fmall Army 
 came to join him. 
 
 Wherefore he put forth the end of his rod, and dipt it 
 In an honey-comb, and put his hand to his mouth, and 
 his eyes were inligbtned.] That is, his Spirits and 
 Strength, which were qwite fpent by long Abftineoce 
 from Meat, fo that he could fcarce fee ; were reftored 
 to him, and he was made frefh and lively to proceed 
 
 in
 
 the FirSt Bo^ of S A M U E L, 157 
 
 in purfuit of the Enemy. For as Gerh. Voffit/s obferves Chapter 
 (Lib. IV. de Orig. & progr. Idol. Cap. LXXIX.) the XIV. 
 Eyes are wont to grow dim with long hunger : And as L/VV 
 all Meat and Drink refreshes and enlivens^ fo Wine and 
 Honey do it above all other more fpeedily. For their 
 Spirits are t>oth very fubtil, and foon diffufe their 
 Strength through the Body. It is alfo obferved by 
 Learned Men, that Honey is an excellent Medicine for 
 fore and weak Eyes : But that is nothing to this pur- 
 pofe $ fuch Cures being not performed by eating of it, 
 but by anointing the Eyes with it. 
 
 Ver. 28. Then anfwered one of the people, ,] That came Verfe 28 
 with Saul to the purfuit. 
 
 Andfaid, thy father charged the people with fin oath, 
 faying^ curfed be the man that eateth any food to day ^ and 
 the people were faint."] And yet forbore to take any Re- 
 fremment, for fear of the Curfe. 
 
 Ver. 2 9. Then faid Jonathan, my father hath troubled Vtfa 
 the land $ fee I pray you, how mine eyes have been i- 
 lightned^ becaufeltajleda little of this honey. ~] Which 
 did not caufe fo long a flay, as to hinder the purfuit 
 of the Enemy. 
 
 Ver. 30. How much more, if haply the people had ea- Verfe 
 ten freely this day ofthefpoiloftheir enemies, which they 
 found: for had there not been now, a much greater Jlaugh- 
 ter among the Philiflines .<?] They would have been able 
 to purfue them more fwiftly, and to have done grea- 
 ter Execution upon them 5 than they could when they 
 were faint. Thus Men, by their Rafhnels, hinder 
 what they would have. 
 
 Ver. 3 1 . And they fmdte the Phili&ines that day^ from Verfe 
 Michmafl) to Ajalon.~\ A City in the Tribe of Dan 
 (XIV. Jofh. 42.) which bordered upon the Country
 
 , 5 8 A C & M M E N T A R r ufon 
 
 Chapter -And the people were very faint."] Otherwife they might 
 XIV. have purfued further. 
 
 {S**S\J Ver. 32. And the people flew upon the fpoil."] Like 
 Verfe 31. a ravenous Bird, which wanted Food. 
 
 And took.fieep and oxen and calves^ and flew them on 
 the ground^ and the people did eat them with the blood^] 
 Raw, or but half roafted or boiled their Hunger be- 
 ing fo (harp, that it made them forget their Duty. 
 Verfe 33. Ver. 33. Then they told Saul y faying^ behold, the people 
 fin againft the LORD, in that they eat with the blood."] 
 All the People were not fo prophane, but only fome 
 part of them. 
 
 And hefaid^ ye have tranfgrejfed, roll a great ftone un- 
 to meJ] Our Learned Dr. Spencer thinks they did not 
 eat with the blood, as we tranflate it, but ;//)<?, or by 
 the blood. Which was an idolatrous Cuftom in the 
 Eaft, to invite the Familiarity of Demons, as hath 
 been noted on XIX. Levit. 26.. And therefore Saul to 
 keep the People from thus defiling themfelves, com- 
 manded a great Stone to be brought to him, that there 
 they might kill their Beads at that one place, and then 
 feed upon them. See de Leg. & Rit. Hebr. p. 334. But 
 this doth not feem probable that they fhould now pra- 
 &ice thofe idolatrous Rites, when God had wrought 
 fuch a wonderful Deliverance for them } and they 
 were fo impatient to eat, that they had not time to 
 think of fuch Ceremonies. 
 
 Verfe 34- Ver. 34. And Saul faid, differ fey our fdves among the 
 people."] He fpeaks unto his Officers. 
 
 And fay unto them, brin^ me. hither every man his ox, 
 and every man hit /keep.'] This is a (ign th:y had not 
 all offended 5 having not yet !ui \-d iheir Beafb: 
 
 And flay them here^ and eat, and fin. not agar .kc 
 LORD in eating with the blood; And all the mo,- JKght 
 
 every
 
 the Firjt Book^ of SAM U E L. 
 
 every man htf oxen with him that night, and flew them Chapter 
 there.~] As many as they had occafion to ufe. XIV. 
 
 35. And Saul built an altar unto the LORD.'] To cx-V*^ 
 offer Sacrifices of Pence- offerings, and give thanks to Verfe 35. 
 God for this great Victory. Though others think, it 
 was not i or Sacrifice, but only a Monument of God's 
 Mercy, in this late Deliverance. 
 
 The fame was thefirft altar that he built unto theLORD.'] 
 In the Hebrew the words are (as is obferved in the 
 Margin of our Bibles) that altar he began to build unto 
 the LORD, i.e. he laid the firft Stone himfelf. We 
 read of his Offering before in Gilgal 3 but that perhaps 
 was not upon an Altar erected by himfelf, but was 
 built before by others. 
 
 Ver. 36. And Saulfaid, let m go down- after the Phi- Verfe 36, 
 littmei by night, and fpoil them until the morning : and 
 let uf not leave a man of them.'] Having thus refrelhed 
 thcmfelves, in the Evening, Saul propounded to them 
 to renew the purfuit : Hoping to cut off their whole 
 Army, when they were alleep in the Night. 
 
 And they f aid t do whatfoever feemeth good unto thee.~] 
 Their good Succefs made them as forward, as before 
 they were backward to follow him. 
 
 Then faid the priest, let tft draw near hither unto God~\ 
 It is likely he flood before the Altar (if it were for Sa- 
 crifice) and put them in* mind, that it was dangerous 
 to undertake any thing without God's Advice : Which 
 he was there ready to ask for them : In the Targum it 
 IS, let w enquire by the WORD of the LORD. 
 
 Ver. 37. And Sax I asked counfel of God. ~\ By Urim Verfe 17; 
 and Tlhumniim. 
 
 Shitt I go down after the Philiffzttes, wilt ihou deliver 
 them into the hand of Ifrael^} Hitherto Saul had fome 
 Goodnefs left in him : For he hearkned to the Prieft, 
 whenheadmoniihedhimofhis Duty, which he neg- 
 
 lefted,.
 
 160 A COMMENTARY upon 
 
 Chapter le&ed. The Targum here again hath it, Saul asked bv 
 XIV. the WORD of the LORD. 
 
 U^V^J But he anfivered him not, that day7\ Though per- 
 haps the Prieft had often begg'd an Anfvver, yet he re- 
 ceived none, 
 
 Verfe 38. Ver. 38. And Saul faid, draw near hither, all the 
 chief of the people; and fee wherein this fin hath been this 
 day.~\ He concluded fome fin had provoked God, not 
 to regard his Supplication : Which he defired might 
 be found out and puniftied. 
 
 Verfe 39. Ver. 39. For as the LORD liveth that faveth Ifraei, 
 though it be in Jonathan myfon, heftattfurely die: but 
 there was not a ma* among the people that anjwered him.~] 
 Though many knew that Jonathan had tranfgrefled his 
 Father's Charge (v. 28.) yet none would difcover it. 
 
 Verfe 40. Ver. 40. Then f aid he unto all Ifrael be you on one fide , 
 and I and Jonathan my fon will be on the other fide: and 
 the people faid, do whatfeetneth good unto thee.~] He had 
 gained great Authority among the People (it appears 
 by this, and by v. 36.) fince his wonderful Succefs. 
 
 Verfe 14. Ver. 41. Therefore Saul faid unto the LORD God of 
 Jfrael, give a perfeft lot, and Saul and Jonathan were ta- 
 ken, and the people efcaped.~\ The Word Lot is not in 
 the Original, but only give perfeft, that is, declare 
 who is innocent. So the word give fometimes fignifies 
 to pronounce, XIII. Deut.i, 2. 
 
 Verfe 42. Ver. 42. And Saulfaid, catf lots between me and Jona- 
 than my fon, and Jonathan was taken."} This looks like 
 Vcrtue in him, that for good Examples fake, he would 
 not eKempt himfelf, though a King, from the fame 
 Trial, to which he expofed all the People. 
 
 Verfe 43. Ver. 43. Then f aid Saul to Jonathan, tell me what thou 
 haft done ? and Jonathan told him andfaiJ, I did but 
 t aft e a little honey, that was in my hand$ and Iff, I rauft 
 
 This (hows a very great mind, that he neither 
 
 i i 
 denied
 
 the F/>H BooJ^ of SAMUEL. \6\ 
 
 denied what he had done, nor excufed it by his Ig- Chapter 
 tiorance, nor refufed to die: Though he lookt upon XIV. 
 it as very hard. So Jofephw represents it, gifywafc &, U^VNJ 
 IMyxM^vw, 8cc. with a generous and great Mind, he 
 told his Father the Truth, anddefired not to be fpared, 
 Lib. VI. Antiq. Cap. VII. 
 
 Ver*. 44. And Saul anfwered, God dofo and more alfo : Verfe 44. 
 for thoujhaltfurely die, Jonathan."] This demon ftrates 
 Said to have been of a ralh, and of a rigorous Temper. 
 With whom learned Men are wont to compare Titus 
 Manliu* 5 who caufed his Son's Head to be cut off, for 
 fighting the Enemy, when he had a fair Advantage, 
 contrary to order, as A. Gellius tells us, Lib. IX. Cap. 
 13. But in this regard Saul was to be commended, as 
 Jofephtff alfo obferves, that he had a greater regard to 
 his Oath , than to his Kindred and natural Affe- 
 ction. 
 
 Ver. 4^. And the people faid unto Saul., fljaUJonathanVtik 45. 
 rf/S, who hath wrought this great falvation in Ifrael? God 
 forbid^ as the LORD livcth there fhall not one hair of 
 hif head faU to the ground j for he hath wrought with God 
 t/jff day. So the people refined Jon^than^ that he died 
 t?ot.~] They did not refcue him by force and violence, 
 but by their Petition to S*///, and the reafon they gave 
 for it, Jofepbttf faith, that by their prayers and vows to 
 God t they delivered him: Who perhaps, fignified by 
 the Prieft, that he approved the Peoples defire. They 
 were too forward indeed to fwear directly againft 
 Satth Oath: But of the two, his being the rnofl: ra(h 5 
 God was plea fed to annul it, and abfolve him from it. 
 Thus Jofephw understands it, They refined hint from the 
 anger of his father^ ^ wXfx-S -vJsr^ iS ttetv&pu m&vra.i 
 TCA 0fe<, w$ *r avTtv ctTTcA'Jjrxj T& a,/uut^T7!fjut.7o<; t and 
 made thcJr prayer to God for the young ;;/#, that he would 
 ioofe him 'from his Jin. 
 
 Y How
 
 A COMMENTARY upm 
 
 Chapter How that Phrafe not an hair of hit head, &c. was 
 
 XIV. ufed appears from 2. Saw. XIV. 1 1. i Kings I. 51. 
 L/"V"NJ Ver. 46. Then Saul went up from -following the Phili- 
 ftines, and the Philiftines went to their own conntry7\ He 
 purfued them no further, but let them go quietly to 
 their own homes. 
 
 Verfe 47. Ver. 47. And Saul took, the kingdom over Ifrael.~] Ru- 
 led with greater Authority over his people, after this 
 Vi&ory : For the Pbttiftines had inflaved them, (as I 
 obferved XIII. 2.) But by this Deliverance they were 
 freed from their Yoke, and Saul recovered his King- 
 dom. 
 
 And fought againft all his enemies on every fide.~] He 
 did not invade them (as may be gathered from the 
 next Verfe) but repelled them, and kept them within 
 their own Limits. 
 
 Againft. Moab^ and againft the children of Atnmon, 
 and against Edont, and againft the kings ofZobah, and 
 againft the Philiftin&s.~\ Thefe were the principal Ene- 
 mies wherewith they were incompafled. And by the 
 kings of Zobak are meant thofe that ruled in that part 
 of Syria^ which is called Aram Zobah $ which lay to- 
 wards Euphrates :. Having that River for its Eaftern* 
 Bounds, and Damafius and the Land of Canaan for its 
 Weftern. For it appears to be near to the Ifraelttes, 
 by the frequent Wars which David and Solomon had 
 with the Kings of this Country, 2 Sam. VIII. 3. X. 6. 
 a Chron. VII. 3. and the Aid which the Syrians of Da- 
 mafcuf fent them. 2 Sam. VIII. 5. and their flying thi- 
 ther when they were routed, i. Kings XI. 24. And 
 the Cities which Solomon built in the Wildernefs, 
 I, Kings IX. 17, 1 8. are faid to be in HatMath-Zobah. 
 a Chron. VIII. 34. which demoiiftrates it was upon the 
 Confines
 
 tie Fir& Bookof SAMUEL 
 
 And ivhctherfoever he turned himfelf, he vexed them."] Chapter 
 He got the better of them. And in his days the Reu~ XIV. 
 benites alfo made War with the Hagerens, and poflef- IXV\J 
 fed their land, till the time of the Captivity, i Chron. 
 V. 10, 18, 19, 20. 
 
 Ver. 48. And he gathered an hotf and f mote AmalekJ\ Verfe 48* 
 Which War is at large defcribed in the next Chapter. 
 
 And delivered Ifrael out of the hand of them that foil- 
 ed them."} The fix foremcntioned Nations. 
 
 Ver. 49. And the fins of Saul were Jonathan^ and Verfe 49. 
 IJhui^ and Melchtfjua, &."] Thcfe were only fit to ac- 
 company him in his Wars, and upon that account are 
 only mentioned here, and XXXI. 2. though he ht<! 
 another Son, (Ifhbofoeth) who is mentioned in i Chron. 
 VIII. 33. under the Name of Eth-baal. 
 
 Ver. 50. And the name of Sauls wife was Ahinoam^ the Verfe 50. 
 daughter ofAhimaez, 5 and the name of the captain of his 
 /><?#, was Abner, thefonofNer, Sauls uncle^] For Ner 
 was Brother to SW's Father, as the next Verfe tells us. 
 It feems to me obfervable, that we never read of more 
 than one Wife that SWhad, though David had ma- 
 ny. It is poflible he did not think it prudent in a new 
 erefted Kingdom, to follow the Example of the Ea- 
 ftern Rings in every thing. 
 
 Ver. 51. And Kifi was the father ofSaul, and Ner of Verfe 51* 
 Aber t rvatthe fon AbhlT^ As JD/7;alfo was, IX. I. 
 
 Ver. 51 And there wMfore war againfl the Philiftines 
 all the days of Saul ^\ Who could not perfectly fubdue 
 them ^ as appears from their renewing the War, Chap. 
 XVII. &c. 
 
 And when Saul faw any ftrong man, or any valiant 
 wan.~] Who behaved himfelf with Vigourand Courage 
 in the Wars. 
 
 He took him unto hiw.'] To be one of his Guard, or 
 to be preferred in the Army. 
 
 Y a CHAR
 
 i<5 4 A COMMENTARY upon 
 
 H A p - 
 
 Verfe I. Verki.QAwuelalfofaid ttntoSaut, the LORD fent me 
 O to anoint thee to be king over his people, over 
 Jfrael 5 now therefore hearken unto the voice of the words 
 oftbe-LORDJ] Being fo highly obliged to God, above 
 all other Men in the Nation, it highly concerned him 
 |o be very careful. to obferve his Commands $ eipecially 
 having lately been difobedient, Xllf. 13. 
 
 Verfe 2. ^ er * 2 * Thvf faith the LORD of hofts, I remember 
 that which Amalek. did to Jfrael 5 how he laid wait for 
 him in the way, when he came up from Egypt."] See my 
 Notes.upon XXV. A?*. 17, iS 1 . 
 
 Verfe 3. ^ er< 3' Now go, andfmite Amalek^ and utterly de- 
 flroy all that they have, andfpare them not : bnt flay both 
 man and, woman^ infant andfackling, ox andfoeep, car 
 mel and afs.~] This heavy Sentence was pronounced a.- 
 gainft them long ago, XVIL Exod. 14. and renewed 
 at their entrance into Canaan, with a charge not to for- 
 get it, XXV. Deut. 1-9. and now ordered to be put in 
 Execution. 
 
 Verfe A Ver.4-. And Sattlgathered the people together, andnum- 
 bredthem in Telaim, two hundred thoufand foot men, and 
 ten thoufandmenofjud'th^ The word re/4//fignifying 
 Lambs(which it is likely were very plentiful in this place) 
 The Tar gum tranflate it, he numbred them by Pafchal 
 Lambs: As if the Paflbver was kept at this time. And 
 fo Raji fancies that it being unlawful to number the 
 People, he commanded every Man to take a Lamb 
 out of the Flock, and numbred them. But David,
 
 be Firft BooJ^ of S A M U E L. 16$ 
 
 Kimchi, and others, take this as we do, for the Name Chapter 
 of a Place called Telem, in the Tribe of Judah, XV. XV. 
 Jojb. 25. For there is no place mentioned in Scripture 
 called Telaim } nor any fo near it in found, as jchls. 
 See Seldeft, Lib. III. de Sjvedr. Cap* XI. N. V. and Bo- 
 chart's Ehro'Lokon, P. I. Lib. II. Cap. X LI 1 1. I have 
 often obferved that their Armies confided of Footman, 
 they having no Horfes in Jud<ea. And in two re- 
 gards they were more ufeful than Horfemen, as Vegi- 
 ttut obferves, Lib. II. de Re military Cap. I. frft^ be- 
 caufe poffltut ubiqiie prodeffe, they may be ferviceable 
 every where, which Horfemen cannot. Andym?W/y, 
 a great Number ofthem^ fumptu & expenfa minore nn~ 
 tritur r is maintained at lefs Expence and Charge, 
 
 Ver. 5 . And Saul ca.me to a city of Amakkc~] To the Verfe 
 Metropolis of the Kingdom, whofe Name perhaps was 
 Av/alek. For fo the words may be underftood, he 
 came to the city Amakk-. 
 
 And laid wait in the valley^} Or fought them in the 
 Valley, as we tranflate it in the Margin : For they 
 came out to give him Battle. 
 
 Vzr.6.And Saulfaid to theKenites.'] Who were of the Verfe 
 Pofterity ofjethro : Some of which were in the Tribe of 
 Judab, others in Naphthali $ and fome it feems dwelt 
 among the AmalekJtes in the rocky part of that Coun- 
 try, XXIV. Numb. 21. 
 
 G?, depart, get ye down. ~] For they dwelt on high. 
 
 From among the Atnalckjtes., left I deftroy you wit/} 
 them.'] For fome of the Avfalefytes it, is likely would 
 flee to them for (belter. 
 
 For you foewed kjndnefs to the children of IJrael^ when 
 they came out of Egypt."] Some of their Anceftors did, 
 which the Ifrael/tes did not forget, XVHL Exod. 12.. 
 31.
 
 A COMMENT A R T upon 
 
 Chapter And the Kcnitcs departed from among the 
 
 JCW And went, it is likely, into the Land of Judab. 
 V/V"\J Ver. 7. And Sanlfmote the Aw alettes from Havilah, 
 
 Verie 7. ,##/;/ /^ f ^ we / tf Shur $ fto w <?z;er againji Egypt, ,] That 
 is, their whole Country, of which this was theextent^ 
 from HavHah in the North-Eaft, to Shur in the South- 
 Weft. -? Thefe two HavJUh and /jr, are conftantly 
 oppofed, as the moft oppofite Terms of Arabia, as Zfo- 
 r^rf^ hath obferved in his Phaleg. Lib. IV. Cap. VI. 
 
 Verfe 8. Ver. 8. AndSaultooJ^Agagthekjngofthe Amalekjtes 
 alive,and afterwards destroyed all the people with the edge 
 of the frvord.'] That is, all that could be met with : But 
 fome fled no doubt, as foon as they faw him victo- 
 rious ; and faved themfelves in other Countries. Ac- 
 cordingly we read of good numbers of this People af- 
 terwards. 
 
 Verfe 9, Ver. 9. But Saul and the people fpared Agag^] Who- 
 foever propofed it, they all agreed in it, not to kill 
 Agag : And Saul 9 it is moft likely, was the chief Au- 
 thor of this Counfel. Who, Sauj/vLcLtHLs TB ^'/^o$ 
 *r5 fjuty&os TW a-JofjuxTK (as Jofephxti peaks) being ft ruck 
 with Admiration of him as a very goodly and proper 
 Perfon, thought fit to fave him. Not following here- 
 in the Command of God, but his own private Fancy 
 and Affeftion, Lib. VI. Antiq. Cap.VllI. Others think 
 he intended to lead him in Triumph. Seez;. 12. 
 
 And the befl of the flee p, and of the oxen, and of the fat- 
 lings and of the lambs."] Interpreters wonderfully vary 
 about the Senfe of the Word Hatnifnim, which we 
 tranflate /<#//#/ .- As may be feen in Bochartmt hisf//e- 
 rozoicon, P. i. Lib. II. Cap. 43. fol. 430. where he 
 (hows it fignifies Cattle in their full Strength. 
 
 All that was good."] Of their Houfhold- goods (I fup- 
 pofe) Apparel, and fuch like things. 
 
 And
 
 the FirS &>4 of S A M U E L. 
 
 And would not utterly destroy them.'] As they had Chapter 
 been commanded by God 3 but took them as a prey un- XV. 
 to themfelves. t^VNJ 
 
 But every thing that was vile and rcfafe, that destroyed 
 they utterly.'] All that was not worth the keeping. 
 Which is a wonderful inftance of the Bafenefs of hu- 
 mane Nature 5 when governed by Covetoufnefs, or 
 any fuch like Affection. 
 
 Ver. 10. Then came the word of the LORD unto *- Verfe 1C. 
 muel faying^] Immediately before Saul returned from 
 his Expedition. 
 
 v er. II. It repcnteth me that I have fet up Saul to be Verfe ll* 
 kivg''] Whom he refolved now to throw down from 
 his Throne. See ^.29. For Repentance in God, im- 
 ports only the will of a Change, and not of every 
 Change, but of the Divine Sentence pronounced,which 
 the Scripture calls Repentance. So Procopiw Gaz/v, 
 V<K>iitentia Dei, eft Difpenfationfr ipjittf mtttatJo, God's 
 Repentance is the Change of his own Difpenfation. 
 
 for he if turned back, from following #**> <wd hath not 
 'per for med my commandment. And it grieved Samuel^ 
 and he cried unto the LORD all night .~] Befeeching him 
 to pardon Saul. 
 
 Ver. 12. And when Samuel rofe up early to meet Saul Verfe 
 in the morning, it WM told, Samuel, faying, Saul came to 
 Carmel^] A City in the Mountains of the Tribe of jf- 
 dah, where Nabal dwelt, who is called the Carmelite, 
 XXVIL 3. SeeXV.J^. 55. 
 
 And behold Le fit him up a place."] Either for the di- 
 viding of the Spoil, as the Targum underftands it 5 or 
 marking out a Camp, as Kimchi $ or he creeled a Tri- 
 umphal Arch, as St. Hierom : Having brought Agag ; 
 with him, to make his Triumph greater. Which Arch, . 
 it may be thought, was in the Form of an hand : For 
 in the Hebrew the Word we tranflate Place is Jad, 
 
 which i
 
 ,68 A COMMENTARY 
 
 Chapter which fignifies an Hand. 0r, as Raft will have It, 
 
 XV. he here built an Altar : Which Elijah in future times 
 
 t/'V'N-J repaired, i Kings XVIII. 30. But this is a very grofs 
 
 Kliftake.- For this Carmel was very remote from that 
 
 Mount which Elijah frequented, zsBochartw hathob- 
 
 ferved, P. i. Hieroz. Lib. II. Cap. XLVIII. It may be 
 
 rather thought, to be fome Building erected in the 
 
 Form before-mentioned, to fignify that they overcame 
 
 the Amalekgles with aftrong hand. 
 
 And is gone down^ and faffed on, and gone down to 
 Gilgal."] In a long Pomp, I fuppofe, as a mighty Con- 
 queror. 
 
 Verfe 13. Ver. 13. And Samuel came to SW } and Saul faid to 
 to, Bleffedbethouofthe LORD."] A form of Saluta- 
 tion, wifbing him all Happinefs from God : Who had 
 ordered him to undertake fudi a piece of Service, as 
 he had done him. 
 
 1 have performed the commandment of the LORD."] 
 He was fo infenfible of any fault he had committed, 
 that he boafts of his Performance. 
 
 Verfe 14. Ver. 14. And Samuel faid, what nteans then this bleat- 
 ingofthefheepi &c."] Which he had commanded him 
 utterly to deftroy, v. 3. 
 
 Ver. 15. And Saulfazd, they have brought them from 
 the AmalekjtesI] He lays the blame upon the People, 
 when it is evident he himfelf was principally in fault, 
 v. 9. 
 
 And the people /pared the befl of the Jheep, and of the 
 oxen to facrifce unto the LORD thy God, and the reft 
 TOPS have utterly dtttroyed.'] This was a plaufible Pre- 
 tence, it being the Cuftom all the World over, to give 
 part of their Spoils in War unto their Gods. If there 
 had not been an exprefs Command for deftro) ing eve- 
 ry thing in this War/ So that nothing (hould be ipa- 
 red either for himfelf, or for them. 
 
 Ver. 16.
 
 the Firfi Eoo\ ^/SAMUEL, t6 9 
 
 Ver. 1 6. And Samuel faid unto Saul, tfay.~] This Chapter 
 founds, as if Saul was going away : Being abundantly XV. 
 fatisfied in his Noble Atchievments. L^V^VJ 
 
 And I will tell thee what the LORD hath faid unto me Ver ^ e l& 
 this night."] When he cried to him without ceafing,iMi. 
 Though Samuel was a Prophet, faith Procopiik Gaztetts, 
 yet fpeaking to a King, he begs leave he may do it 
 freely. 
 
 And he faid, fay on."] He hoped, it is likely, to 
 hear himfelf commended for his Piety. 
 
 Ver. 17. Then Samuel faid unto Saul, when thou wall Verfe 17* 
 little in thj own fight, wall thou not made the head of the 
 tribes of Ifrael, and the LORD anointed thee king over 
 Ifrael ?] It is of great ufe for Men to remember, what 
 they were : As Placitta the Wife of Theodojius (Strige- 
 liuf here obferves) faid to her Hasband, 'A&t <re Tryr%*x* 
 Ao^eo&ai, 77 JAW J\S<t TruXcLi, 77 3 jtyovizs vSv, 8cc. It 
 behoves thee always to thint^what thou waft heretofore, and 
 what thou art now. For calling thefe things to mind, thou 
 wilt not be ungrateful to thy benefactor : but govern the 
 kingdom thou halt received, according to the Laws 5 and 
 by that means honour him that beftowed it upon thee. 
 
 Ver. 1 8. And the LORD fent thee a journey and faid, Verfe 18. 
 go, and utterly dejlroy the finners the Antalekites7\ He 
 was employed in a very^ honourable Expedition, to 
 deftroy the declared Enemies of the LOB.D. 
 
 Ver. 19. Wherefore didfl thou not obey the voice of the 
 LORD, but didfl fly upon thefpoil.'] With great Gree- 
 dinefs, as a hungry Bird or Beaft doth upon his 
 Prey. 
 
 And didft evil in the fight of the LORD.'] The Com- 
 mand was as plain as words could -make it : So that 
 there was no reafon but his own bafe Covetoufnefs, 
 why it was not obeyed. 
 
 . 
 
 Z Ver. ao.
 
 170 A COMMENTARY upon 
 
 Chapter Ver. 20. And Sa.nl far d unto amud, yea, I have obey- ~ 
 XV. ed the voice, of the LORD, and have gone the way which 
 the LORD fent me, and have brought Agag the k$ng of 
 the Atnalekjtes, and have utterly deftroyed the Atnalefytes.^ 
 A ftrange Stupidity ! to imagine fuch a partial Obe- 
 dience cduld be pleafing unto God. 
 
 Ver. 21. But the people took^of 'the Jpoil, fieep and ox- 
 en, the chief things that jhonld have been utterly deftroy- 
 ed, tofacrifce unto the LORD thy God in Gilgal."] This . 
 was a mean thing, to throw all the blame on the Peo* 
 pie, whom he (hould have governed better : And it 
 was worftofall, to let them pretend Religion for their 
 Difobedience. 
 
 Verfe 22. Ver. 22. And Samuel faid, hath the LORD as great 
 delight in burnt- offer ings andfacrifices, as in obeying the 
 voice of the LORD? Behold, to obey if better thavfacri- 
 fce, and to, hearken than the fat of raws.'] This moft 
 Divine Admonition, is inculcated by all following in- 
 fpired Writers, David, Solomon, and the Prophets. 
 See L. Pfalrt* 13, 14. Ll.PJalm 16, 17. V.Eccles. i. 
 L Ifaiah n, 12, 8cc. LXVI. Ifaiah 3. VII. Jerem. 21, 
 22, &c. VI. ffofea 6. VI. Micah 6, 7, 8. VIII. Zack 
 1 6. And fome of the Heathen have faid excellent 
 things to this purpofe. 
 
 Verfe 23. Ver. 23. For rebellions as jhe fin of witchcraft."] Or, 
 following after Divination; Which is oppofed to pro- 
 phefy, as Idols are to God. 
 
 And ftubbornnefs is as iniquity and idolatry."] The 
 words aven and teraphivt fignify all manner of Idola- 
 try. From which though Saul was free, yet his obfti- 
 nate Difobedience made him liable to fucha Punim- 
 ment, as Idolaters deferved. For as they were to be 
 cut off, fo he was to be dethroned, as it here fol- 
 lows,
 
 tbe FrVff Book ofSkM U EL. 171 
 
 Becaufe thou haft rejected the word of the LORD, he Chapter 
 hath alfo re jetted thee from being kg>~] As Idolaters XV. 
 were to lofe their Lives ; fo he and his Pofterity loftC^N^^J 
 the Kingdom. And it is obfervable, that he was at laft 
 flain, by the hand of an Amaletyte^ I.Sam, i. 8. 
 
 Ver. 24. And Saul faid unto Samuel, I have finmd^ Verfe 24. 
 for I have tranfgrejjed the commandment of the LORD, 
 and thy word : becaufe I feared the people, and obeyed, their 
 voice?] It is not certain whether he led the People 
 into this Sin, or they led him. I look upon this only 
 as an Excufe (he having no reafon to fear the People, 
 who were all at his Command) and that he was not 
 yet throughly fenfible of his Guilt. 
 
 Ver. 25. tfow therefore I pray thee, pardon, my pn7\ Verfe 25. 
 By deprecating God's Difpleafure. 
 
 And, turn again with me.~] To Gilgal 5 from whence 
 he came forth to meet Samuel. 
 
 That I may worfl)ip the LORDJ] And by Samuel's 
 Prayers obtain a Pardon. 
 
 Ver. 26. And Samuel faid unto Saul, I will not return Verfe ^6. 
 with thce ^ for thou haft rejected the word of the LORD, 
 and the LORD hath rejefted thee from being kjng over 
 Ifrael.~] The Prophet lookt upon God's Sentence as 
 peremptory 5 and therefore peremptorily denied his 
 Requefh 
 
 Ver. 27. And of Samuel turned about to go away, he Verfe 17. 
 laid hold upon the skirt of his mantled] It was a four fquare 
 Garment covering the Bread and the Back } knit at the 
 Shoulders, but open on the fides, as Jo. Braunittf hath 
 (hown, Lib. 2. de Veftitu Sacerd.Hebr. Cap. V. N.VUI. 
 On this Saul laid hold, that he might ftop Samuel from 
 going away. 
 
 And it rent.'] A fign the motion of Samuel was vio- 
 lent ^ he being full of Indignation againft Saul. 
 
 1 2 Ver.zS.
 
 A COMMENT A Rr upon 
 
 Ver. 28. And Samuel faid> the LORD hath rent the 
 kingdom of Ifrael front thee thif day^ and hath given 
 'it to a neighbour of 'thine , that is letter than thou^] That 
 eafual rent, he took to be an apt Reprefentation of 
 his Deftiny. 
 
 Yerfe 29. Ver. 29. And alfi the ftrength of Jfrael~] The word 
 we trantlate ftrength imports viftory (as is obferved in 
 the Margin) and therefore thefe words fhould be tran- 
 (lated $ He that gives viftory, and difpofes Kingdoms, 
 or the triumphant King oflfraeL 
 
 Will not lie, nor repent: fir he if not a man, that he 
 fhould repent."] Sometimes, God is faid to repent of the 
 evil, i. e. to alter his Intentions of infli&ing Punifh- 
 ment. But in this cafe there was no room for it, be- 
 caufe of the Oath of God, that An/ale^faould be cut 
 off. This made Saul's fin unpardonable ^ it being of 
 the like Nature (to ufe the words of Dr. Jackson) as if 
 a Judge or inferiour Magiftrate, being intrufted to do 
 Juftice in a matter, unto which his Soveraign Lord 
 had peremptorily and determinately fworn, (hould up- 
 on a Bribe, or other finifter refpe&, negleft his Duty, 
 and (as much as in him lay) make his Matter fore- 
 fvvorn. For an inferiour Judge to do this, deferves 
 more bodily Deaths than one. And therefore though 
 God did repent that he had made Saul King (for he 
 had the Kingdom only by mere Promife, not by aPro- 
 rnife confirmed by an Oath) yet he would not repent 
 his Depofition, norreverfe the Sentence againft him 5 
 becaufe by his prepofterous Indulgence unto Awakl^ 
 (God's fworn Enemy) he di'd by this Fact incur the 
 Sentence of Depofition by Oath. 
 
 Verfe 30, Ver. 30. And he faid I have finned.] Now he makes a 
 down-right Acknowledgment of his Guilt 3 without 
 any. Alleviations of it, from the Fear he was in of the 
 People, or any other thing, */, 24, 
 
 L st~ ?
 
 the Firjl BooJ^ of SAMUEL. 175 
 
 Ytt honour me I fray thee before r/ty people, and before Chapter 
 lfrad.~] He fubmitted to the Sentence 3 and only de- XV. 
 fired while he was King he might not lofe his Honour o^-v^ 
 with thofe that waited on him, and with the reft of Verfe 35* 
 his Subje#s. 
 
 And turn again with me^ that I may worfhip the LORD 
 thy God.'] He fpeaks as if he thought, that unlefs it 
 were for Samuel's fake he was afraid God would not 
 regard him. 
 
 Ver. 31. And Samuel turned again with Saul."] He Verfe 31. 
 faid before he would not, v. 26. But upon his Impor- 
 tunity (and ordered perhaps by God) he altered his 
 Mind. For he fpake before only his prefent Thoughts, 
 which upon further reafon he might change. 
 
 And Saul worfiipped the LORD."} In the Company 
 of Samuel ^ that the People might not defpife his Au- 
 thority, while he held it. 
 
 Ver. 32. Then faid Samuel, bring ye hither unto me^ Verfe 32,.. 
 Agag the king of the Amalekites^] This he fpake to the 
 People, in the Prefence of Sanl-, that he might fee 
 what he ought to have done himfelf. 
 
 And Agag came unto him delicately!} Or, walking 
 in State ^ for though he was at the point of Death, 
 faith Kimchi, he could not forbear to come to Samuel 
 in an haughty manner : But this word feerns to relate 
 to Softnefs, rather than Pride $ and fignify that he 
 came to him with a foft pace, treading gingerly fas 
 we fpeak) after a nice and delicate manner. 
 
 And Agag faid) furefy the bitterncfs of death jf paft.~] 
 Being f pared by Saul and his Soldiers, he feared no 
 hurt from a Prophet. 
 
 Ver. 33. And Samuel faid, as thy faord hath made Verfe 22. 
 women childlefs t fo JhaU thy mother be childleft among 
 &>&men.~] This (hows he. had beena bloody Tyrant^ and 
 was now cut off, not merely for the Sins of his Ance
 
 i 74 A COMMENT ART upon 
 
 Chapter ftors four hundred years ago 5 but for his own merci- 
 XV. lefs Cruelty. 
 
 L/WJ And Samuel hewed Agag to pieces. ~\ He commanded 
 it to be done by the publick Executioner of Juftice : 
 Or perhaps did it himfelf. See VIII. Judg. 20. This 
 doth not prove that Samuel continued a Judge after 
 Saul was anointed : But he was authorized to do this, 
 by a fpecial Commiffion from God. 
 
 Before the LORD m Gilgal.'] For here they had 
 been praying, and offering Sacrifice: And God was 
 prefent in all the great Afiemblies of his People. See 
 XX. Judges i . 
 
 Verfe 34. Ver. 34. Then Samuel went to Ramah.'] Where he 
 commonly lived, VII. ult. 
 
 And Saul went up to his houfe m Gibeah of Saul.~] 
 Which was the place of his Birth, and conftant abode, 
 X. 2 6. XIV. 2. 
 
 Verfe 35. Ver. 35. And Samuel came no more to fee Saul, until 
 the day of his death."] He was wont, it is likely, to 
 make him frequent Vifits : But now he forfook him, 
 as a Man abandoned by God. 
 
 Neverthelefs Samuel mourned for Saul.~] Yet he had 
 ftill fo much Love to him, or to his Country $ as to 
 lament the fad Condition into which he was fall'n. 
 
 And the LORD repented that he had made Saul king 
 over I/rael."] InTeftimony whereof he utterly caft him 
 off ^ and all Samuel's Tears could not procure a Rever- 
 fal of the Sentence pronounced againft him. 
 
 CHAP.
 
 the Fir8 Eoo\ of S A M U E L. 175 
 
 V-/-VNJ 
 
 Verfe !. A ND the LORD faid unto Samuel, howtongV&fe i- 
 
 _Z~"Y . no/// thou mourn for Saul $ feeing I have 
 reje&ed him from being king over Ifrael /] Since God 
 had told him fo plainly, and pofitively, that the Sen- 
 tence again ft him was irreverfible, it was in vain to 
 mourn and to pray (as fome think he did) for his 
 Reftitution to God's Favour. 
 
 Fill thy horn with oyl, and go to Jeffe the Bethlemhe : 
 for 1 have provided me a king among hfcjons.~] It might 
 increafe his Sorrow, perhaps, to think that if Saul 
 fhould die fuddenly, there was none yet appointed by 
 God to fucceed him. Which might be one reafon 
 why now God declared his Pleafure about that 
 matter. 
 
 Ver. 2. And Samuel Jaid, how can I go?] That is; Verfe a.:-, 
 with fafety. 
 
 If Saul hear it he will kill me.'] For he was inraged 
 at the Sentence patted upon him , though at that pre- 
 fent he feemed to fubmit unto it. 
 
 And the LORD faid, take an heifer with thee, and fay 
 come to facrifice unto the LORD.~] Which he, be- 
 ing a Prophet, might do any where : All the Ritual 
 Laws being fubjecl: to the Prophets. 
 
 Ver. 3. And call Jejfi trthefacrifice.~\ To an Eucha- Verfe g. :: 
 rifticai Feaft upon the Sacrifice : Unto Which they 
 might invite their Neighbours and Friends. 
 
 And Iwittfliew what thou ftalt do, and thon (halt a- 
 noint him, whom I will name unto thee.~] God promifes 
 to direct him fo to manage the Bufinefr, that he fhouid 
 
 come
 
 A CO MMENTARY nfon 
 
 Chapter come into no danger. From whence it may be gather- 
 
 XVI. ed, that it was not the holy Oyl wherewith he anoin- 
 
 C/'V'VJ ted him, for that was kept in the Sanctuary .- Unto 
 
 which place he could not have gone to fetch it, but it 
 
 would have been known, and raifed Sufpicions of what 
 
 he was going to do. See Fort. Scacchus in his Myrol- 
 
 beciun, Lib. III. Cap. XLVI. 
 
 Verfe 4. Ver. 4. And Samuel did that which the LORDfpake."] 
 Took an Horn of OyJ, and an Heifer. 
 
 And came to Bethlehem, and the elders of the town 
 trembled at his conng7\ They went out, I fnppofe to 
 meet him, but trembled when they faw him. 
 
 Andfaid^ come ft thou peace ably."} They were afraid 
 that he came to reprove them for fome fin that was in 
 their City, or that he fled to them for Security againft 
 S.*/'s Anger 5 which might bring them into danger. 
 
 Vcr. 5. And he faid, peaceably : I am come tofacri- 
 
 fce unto the LORD."] That was one Intention of his 
 
 coming $ and though there was another (to anoint 
 
 David) he was not bound to declare it : For where 
 
 there are two ends of any Action, one may without 
 
 any Injury to Truth, declare the one, and conceal the 
 
 other. As Mofes did, when he told Pharaoh they muft 
 
 go and facrifice to God in the Wildernefs 5 but fup- 
 
 prefTed their Intention to march to the Land of C*- 
 
 naan. 
 
 Sanflify yourfelves^ and come with me to the facrifice, ,] 
 See upon XIX. Exod. 10. 
 
 And hefanftified Jejfe and his fons, and called them 
 to thefacrifce.'] It is likely Jejje might be an Elder ; but 
 if he were, his Sons were not : But he gave them a 
 particular Invitation, and took care they mould come 
 prepared. Samuel was not a Prieft, but being a Pro- 
 phet he had Authority from Cod, in extraordinary 
 
 cafe,
 
 
 F/Vff Book of S A M U E L. 177 
 
 y v / / / 
 
 cafe, to perform the Office of a Prieft, in offering Sa- Chapter 
 crifice. XVI. 
 
 Ver. 6. ^W it came to pafs^ when they were cowe.~] 
 After the Sacrifice was over, while they were making 
 ready the Feaft, that was to follow upon it : Samuel 
 took Jsffe privately into a Room, and there it is Jike- 
 ly acquainted him with his Commiffion : Whereupon 
 he called for his eldeft Son to come to him. 
 
 That he looked on Eliab^ and faid, fnrely the anointed 
 of the LORD is before me. ~] Beholding a goodly Per- 
 fon, handfome and tall (as appears by the following 
 Verfe) he concluded within himfelf, that diis was the 
 Per fon God defigned for his anointed. 
 
 Ver. 7. And the LORD f aid unto Samuel.'} By a fe- Verfe 7. 
 cret, inward Suggeftion. 
 
 Look, not on his countenance, nor on tie height of hif 
 ftature $ becaitfe I have refufed him* For the LORD 
 feeth not of man feeth 5 for man looketh on the outward 
 appearance, but the LORD lookfth en the heart.~] All 
 have not a noble Spirit, who have a noble Afped 5 as 
 appeared by Saul. Which fhould have made Samuel 
 not conclude fo haftily, from a goodly Appearance. 
 
 Ver. 8. Then Jejje called Abinadab, and made him Verfe 8. 
 paft before Samuel?] That he mieht have a full view 
 
 r t 
 
 or him. 
 
 And hefaid, neither hath the LORD chofen thisl} God 
 fuggefted to him, as he did concerning the former, 
 that he did not approve him. 
 
 Ver. 9. Then Jejje made Shammah to pafs by 5 and he Verfe 9. 
 faid, neither, hath the LORD chofen this."] He is cal- 
 led Shimeah, 2 Sam. XIII. 3. and Shimmah^ I Chron. 
 II. 13. 
 
 Ver. 10. Again Jeffe made feven of his fons to pafs be- Verfe 10. 
 fore Samuel."} Not all at once 5 but feven in all, one 
 after another in order ^ David being the eighth. 
 
 A a And
 
 A COMMENT ART upon 
 
 And Samuel faid unto Jeffe, the LORD hath not chofen 
 thefe."] Thefe words (how that he had acquainted Jejje 
 with his Bufinefs : But thefe four of his Sons, among 
 whom he was to anoint one to be Ring, were no more 
 qualified for it, than the three firft : For he had eight 
 Sons in all, XVII. 12. 
 
 Yerfe n. Ver. n. And Samuel faid unto Jeffe, are here alt tky 
 children? and he faid^ there ren/aineth yet the jonngeft$ 
 and behold he fyeeps the Sheep.'] And fo was not at home.. 
 The moft Excellent Commanders were anciently taken 
 from the Plough, or from feeding Sheep, as P///ob- 
 ferves, Lib. XVIII. Natural Eiflor. Cap. V. Fortifflmi 
 viri, & milites ftrenuijfimi ex agricolis gignuntnr. And 
 fo Vegetittf^ Lib. I. Cap. 3. de re Military difcufles this 
 point, whether the beft Soldiers come out of the City 
 or the Country : And refolves, aptiorem armis rufticam 
 pleba^ &c. that the Country People are moft fit for 
 Arms -j who live in the open Air, and are bred up to 
 labour, and indure heat, and negleft the (hade : Being 
 unacquainted with Baths, ignorant of Delights, of a 
 fimple Mind, contented with a little^ having their Bo- 
 dies hardned to the enduring all Labour^ who are 
 ufed by ( their Country Life to carry Burdens, dig 
 Trenches, and fuch like Labour. And therefore he 
 concludes, that the ftrength of an Army is to be fup- 
 plied out of the Field : For fo it is, that the lefs men 
 art acquainted with the delights of ///, the lefs they fear 
 death. Mofes was thus bred a long time in the Ser- 
 v;ce of Jethro : And Saul lookt after his Fathers 
 Cattle. 
 
 And Samuel faid unto Jejje\ fend and fetch him : for 
 we will not ft down till he come hither."] By this it ap- 
 pears, all this was tranfafted between the Sacrifice 3 
 and the dreffing of the Meat for a Feaft upon it. 
 
 Ver. ii,
 
 
 ',. 
 
 the F/rff Book ofSh M U E L. 
 
 v * * * 
 
 Ver. 12. And hefent and brought him in : now he was Chapter 
 ruddy 1} His Hair was red, which in ancient times was XVI. 
 accounted beautiful, as Bochartits obferves from this l/"V^SJ 
 place. With which agree the words of Fefttts, who Verfe 12. 
 having faid that Rutiliu* fignifies red, adds, CUJHS co- 
 lorfc ftudhfa etiam antique mulieres erant. Of which 
 Colour Women alfo were ftudious in ancient times. 
 See Hierozoicon, P. I. Lib. II. Cap. XXXIV. But it 
 muft be confetfed, that the Hebrew Word Admoni doth 
 not fignify only red, but alfo bright and fhining $ as 
 Bocharttts himfelf acknowledges thofe Words, IV. La- 
 ment. 7. are to be underftood, where he faith of the 
 Nazarites, Ademu azem Mtypinim, they were more 
 fhining in Body than Pearls. And I think thefe words 
 are fo to be interpreted concerning David, that he 
 had a clear Complexion 3 or, was very fair (as we 
 fpeak) and lovely. 
 
 And withal of a beautiful countenance."] Or, had beati-i 
 tifnl eyes, as the words are in the Hebrew, cults fye- 
 ciofi & liber alibus, as Conradm Pellicanuf here gloffes. 
 
 And goodly to look.to."] Of a pleafant Afpeft $ full of 
 Sweetnefs and Clemency, as the fame Author under- 
 ftands it. All this is faid to fignify, that he,, was a 
 goodly Perfon, and had Greatnefs in his Counte- 
 nance. 
 
 And the LORD faid, arife, anoint him, for this is he."] 
 The jews obferve upon thefe words, that it Was ne* 
 cefTafy to anoint the firft of a Family, that was,advari- 
 ced to the Kingdom ^ but it was not n^cetfary to' 
 anoint his Children that fucceeded him :. Unlefs upoti 
 occafion of a difpute, by a contrary Faction. See Sel- 
 den de Succejf, in Pontificat. Lib. II. Cap. IX. 
 
 Ver. 13. Then Samuel took^the hornof oyl, and anoint' 
 ed him."] He did not hereby inveft him actually with 
 the Kingly Power : But this anointing was only a De* 
 
 A a 2 fignation
 
 i8o A COMMENT ART upon 
 
 Chapter fig^ation of him to fucceed Saul after his Death. So 
 XVI. Drfv/*/ always underftood it $ looking upon Saul, as 
 the LORD'S anointed, as long as he lived 3 that is, as 
 the Ring of Ifrael. See IX. Judges 8. 
 
 In the tttidft of his brethren^] , It had better have been 
 tranilated, from the midft of hit brethren, that is, he 
 fingled him out from the reft, and privately anointed 
 him. For it is manifeft, by what is faid before, that 
 Samuel was afraid to have it known, and therefore 
 did not anoint him publickly in the mid ft of his Bre- 
 thren. And by Eliab's Treatment of David after this 
 (XVII. 28.) it plainly enough appears, he did not 
 know him to be the King eleft of Cod's People. 
 
 The Jewsiii&fiferO/tfm Rabba (Cap. XIII.) fayD*- 
 vid was Twenty Nine Years old, when he was anoint- 
 ed : Which certainly is falfe, if it be underftood of 
 this fir ft 1 Un&ion by Samuel (whereby God elected 
 him, as in the two following Judah and 7/rrfe/received 
 him for their King) for after 6Ws Death he reigned 
 forty Years old, and lived till he vtisfeventy. So 
 that he was thirty Years old when he began to reign r 
 Part of which time he fpent in the Service of Saul 5 
 and after that was forely perfecuted by him. How 
 long that Perfcution lafted is uncertain : But it con- 
 tinued fo long, thac it makes the Opinion of Abarbinel 
 probable, that David could not be above twenty Year 
 old, if fo much, when Samuel anointed him* 
 
 And the fpirit of the LORD came upon D \avid front 
 that day forv>arA7\ A Spirit of Prudence to behave 
 himfelf wifely upon- all occafions^ with a Spirit of 
 Courage, fo that he durft grapple with a Lion and a 
 Bear: And the Spirit of Prophecy, in which he was 
 very eminent afterwards. In fhort, a Spirit fit for a 
 
 Awl
 
 the Fhft Boo\ of S A M U E L. 1 81 
 
 And Samuel went #/>, and went to Rama.h^j Ha VHJg Chapter 
 no further Commitfion from Cod at Bethlehem. XVI. 
 
 Ver. 14. But thefpirit of the LORD departed from vx*\^v- 
 Saul.~\ Which came upon him, when he was firft "erfe 14. 
 made King, and continued with him till this rime, 
 X. ii. XI. 6. yet he did not lofe his Courage, but 
 his Prudence and Skill in Government. 
 
 And an evilfpirit from the LORD troubled hiw.~] He 
 grew melancholly, timerous, and fufpidous: So that 
 he ftarted where there was no danger, as the Hebrew 
 Word feems to import , and thereby became very unfit 
 for Bufinefs, being fometimes furious and diffracted 5. 
 always full of Anxiety and Solicitude of Mind : Sigh- 
 ing and trembling like a Man in the dark, as Abarbi- 
 nd explains it. For his Blood and Spirits were thick, 
 and heavy j having loft their ufual Purity and Splen- 
 dor. 
 
 Ver. 15. And Sauls fervants faid unto him+ be-holdV&fa 15. 
 an evil fpirit from God troubkth thee.~] His Courtiers 
 could not but obferve a ftrange Difturbance in him : 
 Which they lookt upon as fo unufual, that they af- 
 cribe it to the hand of God. 
 
 Ver. 1 6. Let our lord now command thy fervants that Verfe 
 are before thee, to feet^out a man, who if a cunning flay- 
 er upo n the harp. ~] Aninftrument always highly efteem* 
 ed s> as thofe were who could play well upon it. It is 
 called Cinnor in the Hebrew, . from whence no doubt 
 the Greek Kiwu&f, is derived. 
 
 And it fljall come to pafs, that when the evil fpirit 
 from God if upon thee.~] When a melancholy Fit 
 ed him. 
 
 That he flj all flay with his hand, and thoufoalt ie w 
 It being a bodily Difeafe, they hoped by this means 
 he might receive fome Relief: And perhaps they had 
 feen fome Experiment made of it, upon Men in the
 
 A COMMENTARY 
 
 Chapter like Condition : For mufick wonderfully alters the 
 
 XVI. Spirits, and confequently the Blood : And hath a pe- 
 
 L/'WJ culiar Vertue in it to cheer and delight thofe that are 
 
 fad, and compofe thofe that are furious, as 6Wfome- 
 
 times was. 
 
 Verfe 17. Ver. 1 7" And Saul faid unto hisfervants, provide me 
 now one that can play well, and bring him to me.~] For 
 none durft deny his Attendance on him, as Samuel 
 had defcribed t the manner of the Kingdom, VIII. IT, 
 12, 8cc. 
 
 'Verfe l8 Ver. 18. Thenanfweredoneofthefervantsandfaid, 
 behold I havefeen the fon ofjejje the Bethlemite, that is 
 cunning in playing, and a mighty valiant man, and a man 
 of war y and prudent in matters, and a comely perfon^ It 
 is likely this was fome Friend or Acquaintance of Da- 
 vid's, who had a mind to bring him to Court : And 
 therefore reckons up all his good Qualities, as well 
 as his Skill in Mufick 5 together with his Succefs in all 
 Affairs. Which though he managed with great Pru- 
 dence, yet he could not have been fo conftantly pro- 
 fperous, if God had not blefled him. 
 
 Verfe 19. Ver. 19. Wherefore Saul fent mejjengers unto Jejje^ 
 faying, fend me David thy fon, which a with the fteep.\ 
 This MerTage, it is likely, might poffefs Jeffe with 
 fome Fear, that the Secret was difcovered. 
 
 Verfe 10. Ver. 10. And Jeffe tool^an aft laden with bread and a 
 bottle of wine, and a k}d, and fent them by David his 
 fon^ unto Saul.~\ But by this prefent he hoped to in- 
 gratiate his Son in his Princely Favour. The word 
 laden is not in the Hebrew, but only an'afs of bread. 
 Which is a Phrafe ufed in other Authors, as Eochartus 
 hath obferved out of Athentts : Who mentions this 
 Phrafe in Softbiuf^ aglw T&ft &$ t&vSyXtvtx, three great 
 affes ofloaves y Hieroz. P. I. Lib, II. Cap. XXXIV. 
 
 . iff *wl * 3 /'.< -'^ 'i ;* 
 
 Ver. 21,
 
 the Firft Bool^ */ S A M U E L, 183 
 
 Ver. 21. And David came to Saul, and flood before Chapter 
 Miniftred unto him among the reft of his Ser- XVI. 
 vants. vx-v*^ 
 
 And he loved him greatly , and he made him hrf ar- 
 mour-bearer.'] Which was an honourable Prefer- 
 ment. 
 
 Ver. 22. And Saul fent to Jeffe, faying, hi Davrd Verfe 21* 
 I pray thee ft and before me: for he hath found favour in 
 my fight. ~] This was an extraordinary Token of his 
 Kindnefs 5 that he would not keep his Son to wait up- 
 on him, without his Confenr. 
 
 Ver. 23. And it came to pafs^ when the evil fpirit from Verfe 23. 
 the LORD was upon Saul, that Davtd tool^ an harp and 
 played with his hand.~] Jofephvt feems to have thought; 
 that he alfo fung Hymns and Pfalms to the Harp ; for 
 his words are Lib. VI. Antiq. Cap. IX. hiywrz T& 
 ujuivix, it, 4a'M6i> b ry ruwj%& t &c. But the illuftrious 
 Spanheim (hows that the word ^\ujg is often ufed for 
 the found of the Harp. So the Scholiafl upon Arifto- 
 phanes his Aves *\a.\[ju>$ Kvejioes 6 T$ Ktd<x,ogt.<; %%>$. See 
 his Obfervations on CaUjmAclw his Hymn in ApoH'mem, 
 v. 12. And fo Nero truly faid (which Tacitta men- 
 tions in his Annal*, L. XIV. Cap. 14.) Antiqtti Dnces 
 clthara cecinernnt. Trre ancient great Commanders 
 fung to the Harp. So Cornelius Nepos reports of Ep/- 
 manondvs that he was an excellent Mufician. 
 
 And Saul was refrefoed, and was n>ell.~] All ; Authors-,;- 
 are full of the Power of Mufick 5 both to ftir tip Pafli- 
 ons, and to allay them ^ according to the feveral kinds 
 of it. Athettaus (Lib. XIV.) praifes it for the Vertue 
 that is in it, r m M^M wwi^&ny iym Svjuu&tfts % m$ 
 yv&jjLcts SI&PQ^JC, ^eTaTr^.weij', to regulate Mens man- 
 ners, and to, allay and ibften thofe that are furious, 
 and difturbed in their Minds. Such Songs Aritfotlc 
 :alls fJtA\y\ ^^a^l^yPfirgattve Sottgs ; apt to cleanfe 
 
 the
 
 184 A COMMENTARY 
 
 Chapter the Mind from turbid Motions L.VIII. Polit. SeeGer/j. 
 XVI. Vojfiits concerning this in his Book de Art z bits Populari- 
 lus, Cap. I II. S'eft. 13. where he (hows how Difeafesof 
 the Body have been cured by Mufick, as well as of the 
 Mind: And Ser. 45, 46. he (hows the Power of it 
 over Brute Creatures. Bochartus alfo enumerates ma- 
 ny famous Artifts among the Ancients, befides Orphe- 
 r, and Aniphion (whole Hiftory is dreffed up fabu- 
 louOy) that are celebrated, not by Poets, but by good 
 Hlftorians for their wonderful Skill in moving Mens 
 Paftionsby Mufick, Bierowcon, P.I. L. II. Cap. XL1V. 
 p. 461, 8cc. And long before thefe, the great Erafaw 
 h-ath obferved the force of Mufick in curing Drfeafes, 
 and quite altering the Paffions of Mens Minds, in his 
 Preface to ArnobJut upon the Pfal#/s. Which may be 
 found among his Epifaes, Lib. XXV1IL p. 1655*. 
 
 And the evil fpirit departed from him7\ For a time : 
 There being lucid Intervals in fuch Diftempers as his 
 was 5 which frequently returned again- 
 
 Chapter 
 
 J^J^j CHAP. XVII. 
 
 Vcrfe i 
 
 Verfe I . A ND the Philiftines gathered their armies 
 _Z~\ together unto battled] In what Year of 
 SauFs Reign this was, we are not told : But Jofephw 
 thinks it was not long after the things related in the 
 foregoing Chapter. For fo his words are, X^FO^ 3 
 5&gv v 7ro?hoi$ t not many years after, Sec. For the Phi- 
 liftines having received a great Defeat (Chap. XIV.) 
 refolved to be revenged, and thought they had a fair 
 Opportunity, when .they heard that Saul was di- 
 flraded. 
 
 And
 
 the F/rff BooJ^ of S A M U E L. 185 
 
 And were gathered together at Schocoh which e/<7#ge^ Chapter 
 to Jiidah, and pitched between Schocoh and A'Ltkah and XVII. 
 Ephes'DawwJw.~] See XV. Jofi. 35. By this it appears U/'"WJ 
 that the Vhiliftines invaded the Country of the Ifra- 
 elites^ and pofieffed themfelves of feme parts of it. 
 That place here called Ephes-Dammim, by taking a- 
 way the Letter Alepb is called Pas-Damwzw, i Chron. 
 XI. 13. 
 
 Ven 2. And Sanl and the men of Ifracl were gathered Verfe 2. 
 together^ and pitched by the valley of Elah."] A place I 
 fuppofe in the fame Tribe, for their Armies were not 
 far one from the other. 
 
 Andfet the battle in array again ff the Philiftines.~\ As 
 ready, and defirous to fight them. 
 
 Ver. 3. And the Philiftirres flood on a mountain onthcVeik 3. 
 one fide> and the Israelites on a mountain on the other 
 fide: and there was a valley between them."] After they 
 had faced one another fome time, and neither fide 
 thought fit to engage, and begin to fight: They drew 
 up their Armies upon two oppofite Mountains 3 which 
 were parted by a Valley. 
 
 Ver. 4. And there went out a champion out of the cawp Verfe 4. 
 of the Philistines , named Goliath ofGathJ] 'For to this 
 City the Anakims fled when Jofiua rooted them out of 
 the Land of Canaan, XL Jofh. 22, 23. And here they 
 propagated a Race of Giants 5 that is, People of great 
 Stature and Strength. 
 
 Whofe heighth was fx cubits and a fpan^\ A great 
 number of Authors write of fuch Men of vaft Stature 
 in ancient times. See Magitts de Gigantibttf, and afp. 
 Schottw : But efpecially Hermannus Conringiw, in his 
 Book de Antiquoftatu Holmfladii, and in another Book, 
 de Htbitit Corporum Germanorum 5 where he (hows the 
 ancient Germans were of a vaft Size as C<efar relates in 
 his Book de Bello Gal. where he calls them iwmani 
 
 B b corporum
 
 A COMMENTARY upon 
 
 Chapter cor^orum magnitudine homines. Men of an huge Great- 
 XVII, nefs of Body. And Powponius Mela, and others fay 
 U^VNJ the fame. In (hort, they were generally feven Foot 
 high. And now at this day, there is an whole Na- 
 tion on the North- fide of the Strait of Magelan, imma- 
 ni corporum vatfitate, as he there obferves, p. 37. 
 Verfe 5. Ver. 5. And he had AH helmet of brafs upon hit head, . 
 and he roof armed with a coat of mail.'] With Plates of 
 Brafs, laid one upon another like Fifhe's Scales. So 
 Bochartus in his Phaleg. Lib. III. Cap. XIII. 
 
 And the weight of the coat was five thottfand fliekels of 
 brafs^\ This (hows he was a Man of vaft ftrength , 
 who was able to walk and to fight with fuch ponde- 
 rous Armour : Which was impenetrable. Yet this is 
 not to be underftood, as Fortunatus Schaccus thinks, 
 as if the Coat weighed fo much, for it would have 
 been infupportable j but that it coft fo much, or was 
 valued at five thoufand Shekels of Brafs, Myrothec. 
 Vol.2, p. 33. 
 
 Verfe 6. Ver. 6. And JM had greaves ofbrafsupon his legs, and 
 a target of brafs between his fl)onlders.~\ That he might 
 be no where vulnerable. For the Target defended his 
 Neck as well as his Shoulders. 
 
 Verfe 7. Ver . 7 . And theftaffof hiffpear was like a weavers beam ^ 
 and hiffyears head weighed fix hundred {/jewels of iron. ~\ 
 This was one of his offenfive Weapons: By which the 
 largenefs of his Sword may be meafured. 
 
 And one bearing ajhield went before him\\ Which was 
 proportionable, no doubt lo his Bulk: And was car- 
 ried before him> when he made his Challenge for the 
 greater State fake $ but, when he fought, I fbppofe 
 was ufed by himfelf. 
 
 Verfe & Ver. 8, And. he Stood, and cried unto the armies of If- 
 raet.~] Ttay were divided, itfeems, into feveral Bo- 
 dies, called here Armies : And they could hear one 
 
 another
 
 the FirSt Book ^/SAMUEL. 1 87 
 
 another from the Mountains on which they were in- Chapter 
 camped $ and Goliath came down into the Valley, and XVII. 
 there challenged any Body to come and fight with him, 
 in the fight of both Armies. 
 
 Why are yon come out to fet your battle in array ] He 
 charges them with Preemption, in offering to make 
 War with the Philistines, who were fomuch fuperiour 
 to them. 
 
 Am not I a, Philistine, and you firvants of Saul ?~] 
 Who doubted of this that he was a Philiftine, and 
 they Saul's Subjects? The meaning therefore is, as 
 Abarbinel explains it, that he was one of the Lords of 
 the Philiftines, a chief Ruler in Gath, fubjeft to none 5 
 and yet would condefcend to fight with any of Saul's 
 Servants : Who, in comparifon with him, he lookt 
 upon as no better than Slaves. ThzTargum will have 
 it, that he brags of his great Deeds : Particularly that 
 he had killed Hophni and Phhteas with his own hand, 
 and taken the Ark of God Captive 5 and therefore 
 wonders at their Preemption that they fhould come to 
 fight with thofe, who had gained fuch Victories over 
 ttem. Which is not likely, for they had fince that, 
 been beaten twice by the Ifraelites. 
 
 Chttfe you a manforyou, and let him come down to me.~] 
 He propounds the deciding of their Quarrel by a fingle 
 Combat : Which feems to have been done out of a 
 Bravado, rather than from any Examples in thofe an- 
 cient times, of ending Quarrels in this manner: For 
 though it looks Jike a charitable defign to prevent 
 much Blood-med $ yet no Nation fure was willing to 
 venture its whole well being upon one fingle Man's 
 good fuccefs. We read indeed, as I obferved upon 
 XIV. 10. of two or three fingle Combats, before the 
 Armies of two Nations ingaged, but they were not in- 
 tended to be decifive of the Quarrel between them. 
 
 B b 2 This
 
 i38 A COMMENT ART upon 
 
 Chapter This therefore was, as I faid before, an high rant of 
 XVI T. Goliath, proceeding from the high Opinion he had of 
 
 **s*)S**s his matchlefs Strength : Which made him brag, as if 
 he was the fnpport'of the whole Nation: Which muft 
 ftand or fall together with him. 
 
 Verfe 9. Ver. 9. If ye be able to fight with meandkjB me, theft 
 will we be your fervants 5 but if I prevail again ft hint, 
 and kill him, thenfhallyebeotirfervants, andferve #/.] 
 Thefe Conditions were never accepted, though Saul 
 fought for a Man to fight : But quite contrary, they 
 were fo far from being agreed on by either fide, that 
 the Philittines did not yield themfelves Slaves to the 
 Ifraelites upon the Death of Goliath 5 but fled to their 
 own Country, and there defended themfelves againft 
 them, and fought many Battles with them. 
 
 Verfe 10. Ver. 1C. And the Philifiine faid, I defie the armies of 
 Jfrael thtf day 5 give me a. wan, that we may fight toge- 
 tfar.'] He exprefles the utmoft Contempt of their 
 whole Army : In which, he fignifies, there was not a 
 Man that durft look him in the Face. 
 
 Verfe ru Ver. n. When Saul and all Ifrael heard thefe words of 
 the Philiftine^ they were difmayed and greatly afraid?] 
 For though Saul had not quite loft his Courage, but 
 gathered an Army to fight the Philiftines $ yet it was 
 not fo undaunted as it had been before the Spirit of 
 God forfookhim: And the Peoples Spirits (ink, when 
 their Leaders flag and are difmayed. 
 
 Verfe 12; Ver. 12. Now Davzd was thefon of the Ephrathite of 
 Bethlehem of Judah^ whofe name wctsjeffe."] He being 
 chofen by God to combat with Goliath, the Divine 
 Writer gives an account who he was, and what Rela- 
 tions he bad. 
 
 He had eight fonsl} In the Book of the Chronicles 
 (i II. 1 2, 14, 15.) there are but fevett mentioned: 
 
 One
 
 the Firjl BooT^ of S A M U E L 
 
 One being deact without Children, as R. Solomon Chapter 
 thinks : Or being only an adopted Son. X V[\. 
 
 And the man teas accounted an old. mnn in the days of 
 Saul.'] And therefore excufed from going to the 
 War. 
 
 Ver. 13. And the three eldett fonswtnl and followed Verfe 
 Saul to the battle?, and the names of his three fons that 
 went to the war, were Eliab the firft-born t Sec.] Thefe, 
 I fuppofe, were Men of the greateft Experience, and 
 Strength . And therefore fitted for the Service. 
 
 Ver. 14. And David was they oungeft^ and the three Verfe 
 eldeft followed Saul.'] David being young, was not 
 put to the Hard (hips of War : But the eldeft only un- 
 dertook to ferve their Prince and their Country in 
 this time of common danger. 
 
 Ver. 15. But David went and returned from Saul to Verfe 15. 
 feed his fathers Jheep at Bethlehem.~] In the beginning 
 of this War, as Jofephuf thinks, Saul fent David home 
 to his Father, a^xa/A**, aW TB% r&a foft, 8cc. con- 
 tenting himfelf with three of his Sons, who came to 
 his Affiftance, with the hazard of their Lives. 
 
 Ver. 1 6. And the Philiftine drew near morning and Verfe i& 
 evening^ and prefented hi mfelf forty days. ~\ This is an 
 Argument the Philiftines could not force the Camp of 
 the Ifraelites : Otherwife they would not have fpent fo 
 much time in this Bravado. Unlefs we fuppofe as A- 
 barbinel doth, that all this time, more Forces were 
 marching to this place, as their general Rendevouz, 
 both from the Country of the Philiftines, and from the 
 Land oflfrael; For fuch great Armies could not fud- 
 denly be got together. Or fome wife Men on both 
 fides were treating all this time, to fee if they could 
 bring Matters to an Accommodation. It -is a mere 
 fancy of R. Johanan, in the Gemara of the Mifna^ Title 
 that Goliath drew near morning and evening, that 
 
 h*
 
 A COMMENTARY upon 
 
 Chapter he might difturb the Israelites at their Morning and 
 XVII. Evening Prayers, and hinder them from reciting them. 
 
 C^WI Ver. 17. And JeJJefaid unto "David hisfon, take now 
 
 Verfe 17 fir thy brethren , an Ephah of this parched corn^ and thefe 
 ten loaves^ and run to thy brethren."] For he did not 
 know but Provifion might be fcarcc with them 5 cr, as 
 (bme will have it, he was informed they were under 
 fome Hardftiip: And deiired to know how they did. 
 But having other Sons at home with him, it was by a 
 Divine Direction that he fent David from the Sheep, 
 upon this Errand. 
 
 Vcrfe 18. Ver. 18. And carry thefe ten chcefcs unto the captam 
 of their thoufand^] Whofe favour might be very fervice- 
 able to them. 
 
 And look^ how thy brethren fare, and take their pledge."] 
 Some think that they went to War, in thofe days, at 
 their own Charge, and were not paid by the Ring, 
 Provifion therefore beginning to fail, Jeffes Sons had 
 fent to him for a Supply, and by a certain Token. 
 Which their Father bids David take with him, to 
 know if it were theirs. So fome expound the Word 
 pledge. But others think that if they had borrowed 
 Money, or pawned any thing for it, he ordered Da- 
 vid to redeem it. Or that he fhould bring fomething 
 from them, that might certify him of their Health. O- 
 thers tranflate the word not p ledge, but bu/inefs : And 
 take the Senfe to be , bring me word what they do, 
 how they behave themfelves , what company they keep, 
 and whom they aflbciate themfelves withal. 
 . Ver. 19. And Saul, and they, and all the men of If- 
 rael were in the valley of Elah, fighting with the Phzli- 
 (lines.~] They were now drawn up in batalia (as we 
 fpeak) ready to engage : Not in the Valley, but hard 
 by it, on the fide of the Mountain, where they 
 faced the Philiftines, and (bowed themfelves refolved 
 
 to
 
 the FiVff 004 ^/SAMUEL, i p i 
 
 to fight, if they came down from the other Mourn- Chapter 
 tain. XVIT. 
 
 Ver. 20. And David rofe up early In the morning, and L^W* 
 left the foeep with a keeper, and took^ and went as Jejje Verfe 10" 
 had commanded him : and he came to the trench, as the 
 ho ft was going forth to the fight, and floated for the bat' 
 tle.~\ By the Trench, may be meant the Carriages (as 
 we tranflate the word in the Margin) wherewith the 
 Hoft was furrounded, inftead of a Trench made a- 
 bout it. 
 
 Ver. 21. For Ifrael and the Philiftines had pttt the Verfe 2f, 
 battle in array, army againft army.'] This is the reafon of 
 what follows. 
 
 Ver. 2,2. And David left his carriage in the hand of "yg r (" e 3,.^ 
 the Deeper of the carriage."] He left the Provrfion which 
 his Father had fent his Brethren, wii-h his Servant, it 
 being no time to prefent it to them, when they were 
 juft going to engage. 
 
 And ran unto- the army, and came and fainted his bre- 
 thren^] Acquainting them, no doubt, with their Fa- 
 ther's care of them. 
 
 Ver. 23. And of he talked with them, behold there c ame Verfe 22. 
 iip the champion (the Philiftine of Gath, Goliath by nami) 
 out of the army of tfe PhiUtfines, andfpake according to 
 the fame words, and David heard them.~] Though the 
 Armies ftood ready to engage, yet the Vanity of Go- 
 liath made him once more defire the matter might be 
 determined by a fingle Combat. 
 
 Ver. 24. And all the men of Ifrael when- they f aw tfie \r r r tt 
 wan, fled from him and were fore afraid.~] They that 
 could look the whole Army of the Philifiines in the 
 Face (among whom they knew Goliath was) one 
 would think mould not flee at the fight of one-Man. 
 But the meaning is (as the next words (how) they 
 
 could
 
 A COMMENTARY 
 
 Chapter could not indure to hear his opprobrious words againft 
 XV II. them, and his blafphemous words againft God. 
 V.y'-VSJ Vztl I 1 }. And the men of Ifrael faid, have you feen this 
 Verfe 25. man that if come up ? furdy to defie Ifrael if be come up.~] 
 They bewailed among themfelves their laid Condition $ 
 that all the People of Ifrael ihould be fet at naught, 
 and vilified by one Man: Who defpifed both them, 
 and their God, v. 45. 
 
 And it foall be, that the man who kjlleth him, the king 
 will inrich him with great riches , and give him hi? daugh- 
 ter, and makg his fathers houfe free in Ifrael^] To make 
 \\\s family free in Ifrael, was to make them noble. And 
 the Targum tranflates it, make them free princes in If- 
 rael : Particularly free from paying any Tribute or 
 Taxes, which was a Royal Privilege 5 of which fee 
 6V<r/e#,-iib. VI. de Jure Nat. & Gentium. Cap. XIV. 
 fol. 740, Here fome obferve that Saul had loft his 
 wonted Piety 5 for he fent not to Samuel, nor confulted 
 the High Prieft, nor offered Sacrifice : But only pro- 
 claimed a great Reward to him that (bould fight with 
 Goliath and kill him. Which mowed he had not loft 
 all Prudence : For thus Caleb won Kirjath -fepher, by 
 offering his Daughter in Marriage to him that (hould 
 take it. And D<tt//^ himfelf after ward incouraged his 
 Soldiers to afiault the ftrong Fort of Zion, by promt - 
 fing to make him Commander in chief of all his Forces, 
 who (hould firft enter it. Thus Mathias Hofiiw ob- 
 ferves the Athenians offered an hundred Talents to him 
 that (bould bring Xerxes to them alive or dead : Many 
 more Inftances of this way of exciting Men to valiant 
 Exploits he gives in his Hiftory of this Monoma- 
 chia* 
 
 Verfe 26. Ver. 2 ^ And David fpake to the men that flood by 
 hi Of, faying, what fnall be done to the man that k^Us tins 
 Phil$ine, and takgs away the reproach from Ifrael."] He 
 
 defired
 
 the F/Vf? Boo^ of S A M U E L. 
 
 defired tfiem to repeat the King's Promife 5 fignifying Chapter 
 that he would undertake to encounter Goliath. XVII. 
 
 For who if this uncircumcifed^ that he Jhould defie the L/"V\J 
 armies of the living God.] He would not have them 
 think he was moved by the Hope of the Reward 
 (which was not to be defpifed) fo much as by Zeal 
 for God, and for his Country : Which fuffered by the 
 Reproaches of one, who was not in Covenant with 
 God : And therefore he did not fear him, nor would 
 fuffer him any longer to make fuch proud boafting. 
 
 Ver. 27. And the people anfwered him after this man- Verfe 27. 
 *ter, faying *> fo fljall it be done unto the man that tyUcth 
 him.~\ They all confirmed what was before faid. 
 
 Ver. 18. And Eliab his elder brother heard when he Verfe i8 t 
 (pake unto the men, and his anger was kindled again ft 
 David) and he faid why cameft thott down hither /] His 
 Paflion made him forget that he came by his Father's 
 Order, to fee how they did, &c. / 
 
 And with whom haft thou left thofe few fieep in the wil- 
 dernefs .<?] This intimates, that he was fitter to look 
 after Sheep, than to fight a Giant. 
 
 / know thy pride and the naugbtinefs of thine heart, 
 for thott art come down to fee the battle."] Vain- glory 
 he thought brought him to the Battle : And now 
 made him offer to run fuch a defperate Adven- 
 ture. 
 
 Ver. 29. And David faid) what have I done > is there Verfe 29* 
 not a canfe /] He juftifies his Difcourfe 5 fince no Man, 
 no not Eliab himfelf had the Courage, to wipe off the 
 Reproach which Goliathczft. upon them all. 
 
 Ver. 30. And he turned from him to another, andfpak? 
 after the fame manner -, and the people anfwered him again 
 after the fame manner."] He told them he would under 
 take to fight Goliath } and they told him what would 
 be his Reward if he killed him. 
 
 Cc Ver. 1
 
 ip 4 A COMMENT A Rr upon 
 
 Chapter Ver. 9 * ^nd when the words were heard that David 
 XVll. fp a k?-> they rehearfed them before Saul 5 And he fent for 
 
 cx*v*v^ hiw.'] They had been fpoken to fo many, that at laft 
 they came to &W's Ears : Who defired 10 hear him- 
 felf what he faid. 
 
 Verfe 32. Ver. $1. And David faid tmto SW.] Who had told 
 him what he heard reported of his Refolution 
 
 Let no mans he Art faint becattfe of him: for thy fir* 
 vant will go and fight with this Phitiftine .j In afored 
 Hope of Vi&ory. 
 
 Verfe 33. Ver. 33. And Saul faid unto David, thoit art not able 
 iff go again ft this Philiftine to fght with him : for ikon art 
 bnt ayettth, and he a man of war from hh youth.~] This 
 SWfpake outofRindnefs to David ; whom he would 
 not have to hazzard himfelf againft an old Soldier 5 
 whn he was unexperienced in War. 
 
 Verfe 34. Ver. 34. And Vktvid faid unto Saul, thy fervant kept 
 his fathers Jheep^ and there came a lion and a bear, and 
 took^a lavtb ant of the flock:'] Not both togethet (as Ca- 
 ttalh fuppofes in his Tranflation) but at feveral times ^ 
 and it is likely more than once. 
 
 Verfe 35* Ver. 3 $ . And I went out after him and faote him^ and 
 delivered him out of his mouths and when he rofe up 
 againft me, 1 caught him by the beard, andfwote him, 
 and flew hrfft."] Sometimes he purfued the Lion and 
 killed him in his Flight : Or if he turned again to de 
 vouf him, ht boldly caught him by the Beard and 
 killed him. And in like manner we are to under- 
 ftand, heencountred the Bear. 
 
 Verfe 36. Ver. 36. Thy ferv ant flew both the lion and the bear."] 
 The Author of Halicoth Olam, by a ftrange fetch, con- 
 cludes from hence, That he killed a Lion with two of 
 her Whelps 5 and a Bear with one of her Cubs. Pars. 
 IV. Cap, . 
 
 And.
 
 the Firft Book^ of S A M U E L, 
 
 And this uncircttmcifed Philittine fljaltbe as one oftbew^ Chapter 
 feeing he hath defied the armies of the living God.~] He in- XVII. 
 courages himfelf by three Arguments. His Maftery U/*V\J 
 over fuch terrible Creatures as a Lion and a Bear: 
 Which made him not fear this great Beaft, Goliath. 
 Who was not one of God's People : Whom he had 
 infolently fet at naught as Varlets and Slaves (v. 8.) 
 though they were the Servants of the living God. 
 
 Ver. 37. David faid moreover, the LORD that deli- Verfe $J< 
 vered me out of the paw of the lion, and out of the paw 
 of the bear.~] In the Hebrew it is, out of the hand of the 
 lion, and out of the hand of the bear : And Ariftotlc ob- 
 ferves, that Bears have Paws, Xtgmv QJUWM, refembiing 
 Hands. 
 
 He will deliver me out of the hand of this Philijl Ive."] 
 To fllence all Objections, he declares that he was po- 
 feffed with a full Perfwafion, that God would deliver 
 this Philiftine into his hands, as he had done the Lion 
 and the Bear : For he felt himfelf full of that Spirit 
 which then aflifted him. Abarbinel thinks, that he re- 
 peats this fo often, becaufe Saul did not feem to believe 
 it, or did not attend to it : And therefore he faith 
 over again, v. 37. what he had faid,a. 36. And tells 
 him it was not by his own Strength, but by the mighty 
 Power of God, that he overcame thofe furious Beafts: 
 As he doubted not he mould do this Philiftine by the 
 fame Power. Whereupon Saul prayed God to profper 
 him. 
 
 And Saulfaid go, and the LORD be with thee,~\ As 
 he believed he would. 
 
 Ver. 38. And Sanl armed David with his armour, Sec] Verfe 38. 
 Not that which he was wont to wear himfelf (for he 
 was fo tall it would not have fitted David) but he or- 
 dered them to bring out of his Armoury an Helmet 
 and a Coat of Mail, as it here follows. 
 
 C c % Ver. 39,
 
 ip<5 A COMMENT ART upon 
 
 Chapter Ver. 39. And David girded his faord upon his ar- 
 XV) I. mour^ and be ajfaysd to go } for he had not proved it : and 
 
 *-s~V**J David faid unto Saul, I cannot go with thefe, for 1 have 
 
 Vcrfe 3 9' not p rove Ji them : and David put them offhim7\ He was 
 not accuftomed to wear fuch things, not being, ufed 
 to go armed : And therefore begg'd leave to lay them 
 afide 5 as likely rather to incumber him, than facili- 
 tate his Enterprize. Which Matchiavel in his Princeps, 
 Gap. XIII. applies to the danger of employing merce- 
 nary Soldiers : For alien a arm a ant ex huvieris deci^ 
 dunt^ aut ftint tibi oneri, ant te conftriQum tencnt. 
 
 Verfe 40. Ver. 40. And he tool^hisftaffin his hand.~\ His Shep- 
 herds Staff. 
 
 And chofe him five fmooth ftones out of the lrool\7] Or 
 rather five cleft floms : Not whole and intire, but bro- 
 ken. For the word (\gnifies Partitions 5 and there- 
 fore denotes the Stones to have been ragged ; and 
 fiiarp pointed were moft fit for his purpofc. See de 
 Dien. 
 
 And put theminaftepherels bag which he had, even in 
 aferip."] Which hung by his fide. 
 
 And his fling was in hand.~\ A fort of Weapon, in 
 the Management of which fome were wonderful skil- 
 ful in ancient Days. See XX. Judges 16. And Livy 
 with other Authors mention Slingers that could hit a 
 Mark, at a very great diOance: Particularly the P/^- 
 nicians^ who^ as Bochartvs obferves, were famous 
 Slingers 5 from whom this Aft was derived to the Ba- 
 kares. See Hierozoicon, P. I. Lib. II. Cap. XLIV. 
 
 And he drew near to the Philiftine.'] It feems David* 
 made the firft motion towards him, to (how he was 
 in no fear of him. 
 
 Yerfe 41? Ver. 41. And the Phili&ine came and drew near to 
 David, and the man that bare the fiield was before him."} 
 As he was wont to do, . 7 
 
 42
 
 the Firft Book^ of S A M U E L. 
 
 Ver. 42. And when the Philittine looted about, and Chapter 
 faw David^] He expefted fome tall, robuft Perfon to XVII. 
 encounter him ; and therefore at the firft, did not^^*^^ 
 mind David, who was but a Stripling. Verie 42. 
 
 He difdaincd him, for he was but a youth, and ruddy, 
 And of a, fair countenance.'] He contemned him upon 
 three accounts: As being bat a Youth, unaccuftomed 
 to War : And being beautiful feemed more fit to dance 
 with Women, than to fight with Men : And he came 
 alfo unarmed. See XVI. 12. 
 
 Ver. 43. And the Philiftine fad, am I a dog, f,tf Verfe 43, 
 thdti co weft to me with Slaves .<? and he curfed David by 
 his gods7\ So the Romans were wont to do, faying, 
 Dii De<efr te perdant: As Goliath its likely now wi(ht, 
 that Dagon, and Aflrtaroth, and the reft of his Gods 
 would confound David. 
 
 Ver. 44. And the Philitfine faid unto David t come Verfe 44. 
 unto me, and I will give thy fle/h unto the fowls of the 
 air, and to the beafls of the field."] For in his hand Da~ 
 vid was no more than a little Lamb in the hand of a 
 Butcher. 
 
 Ver. 45. Then faid David to the Philifline t thou comefl Verfe 4f.. 
 tome with a fro or d and with afpear, and with a [hi eld ;. 
 but I come to thee m the name of the LORD ofhotfs^] By 
 a Cornmiflion from him, who commands all Creatures 
 in Heaven and Earth : And in a full aflurance that he 
 will deliver thee into my hand. Concerning the word 
 Chi don, which we tranflate a Spear, fee Bochart in his 
 Bieroz. P. I. pag. 138. 
 
 ^ The God of the armies oflfrael, whom thou haft defied."] 
 The Leader and Protector of thofe Armies, whom G0/ 
 Uath had fet at nought. 
 
 Ver. 46. Tins day mil the LORD deliver thee into my Verfe 46. 
 and I will f mite thee, And take thy head off from
 
 upon 
 
 Chapter thee."] Which Goliath thought impoffible, he having 
 XVII. no fword by his fide. 
 
 ls~V~*** And will give the carcafes of the hoft of the Vhiliftinet 
 this daj, unto tbefowts of the Air, and to the be aft s of the 
 earth."} David did not rafhly and vainly boaft before- 
 hand of the Victory, as Goliath had done : But being 
 full of Faith (as Pellicanu* here notes) praifed the di- 
 vine Omnipotence, and prophecied of an afiured Vi- 
 dory. 
 
 That att the earth may know there is a God in. IfraelJ] 
 Superiour to all other. 
 
 Verfe 47. Ver. 47. And all this ajjewbly {ball know that the 
 LORD faveth not by fword and byfpear.~\ They might 
 learn if they pleafed, that the LORD needed not hu- 
 mane force to effect his defigns. David did not 
 want Courage .* But he afcribes all to God $ in whofe 
 Power and Might he went forth, and not his own. 
 
 For the battle is the LORDS, and he will give you 
 Into our hand."] The Battle was properly the LORDS 
 againft the feven Nations of Canaan : Becaufe he had 
 commanded them to be extirpated. But in all other 
 Battles he difpofed of the Victory, as he pleafed. Stri- 
 gtllus here notes out of Sophocles the profane Spirit of 
 Ajax^ who was therefore puniftied with Madnefs: 
 Becaufe his Father Ttlamon pioufly admonilhing him, 
 as he went to war, to fight bravely, but to expect Vi- 
 ctory from God 5 he impioufly anfwered, that Cow- 
 ards might overcome by the help ofGod^ but he doubted 
 not to overcome without him. 
 
 Vcrfe 48. ^ er< 4' Andit came to pafs when the Philijline arofe^ 
 and came and drew near to meet David^] Having no- 
 thing but Victory in his Thoughts, as Pellicanvt here 
 obferves, he arofe and marched gravely, and pom- 
 poufly, covered over with Armour, and fearing no- 
 thing. 
 
 And
 
 the Fi> ft Boo^ of SAMUEL. 
 
 And David hafted and run toward the army, to Meet Chapter 
 the Philift/ne.~] But David being loaded with no Ar- XVII. 
 mour, nimbly ran towards him, and knockt htm *-/-v^ 
 down 5 before he had fo much as drawn his Sword 
 out of his (heath. 
 
 Ver. 49. And David put his hand in his bag, and Verfe 49* 
 tool^ thence a (lone, and fmote the Philistine in his fore- 
 head.~] Which either was bare (he perhaps contemn- 
 ing David fo much, as not to pull down his Helmet 
 over his Face) or elfe was thrown with fuch a force, 
 that it pierced his Helmet firft, and then his forehead : 
 Or went in at the place which was left open for his 
 Eyes. However it was, the Divine Hand directed it: 
 For though there were Men fo wonderful skilful as to 
 hit a Mark that was fixed and immoveable, though 
 fmall and at a diftance$ yet none had fuch admirable 
 Skill as to be fure to hit a Mark that was in motion, as 
 Goliath's Body was at this time. 
 
 And the ftone funl^into his forehead."] Pierced into 
 his Brain, fo that he immediately, as here follows, fell 
 upon his face to the earth. 
 
 Kimchi thinks that when he faid to David, come. 
 and I will give thyflefli to the fowls of the air, he looked 
 up, and his Helmet then fell from off his Head. 
 
 Ver. 50. So David prevailed over the Philiftine, with Verfe JO., 
 a fling and veil h a ftone, and f Mote the Philifiine and 
 few him.'] So true is that of Feget/w, Lib. I. Gap. 6. 
 Utilita eft fortes ejfe milites, qttamgrattdes.] But it was 
 not mere Fortitude and Valour that prevailed, but the 
 Spirit of God. 
 
 But there was no faord in the h.md of David."] This 
 was fo wonderful a thing, that fo great a Vi&ory 
 ibould be obtained, without the ufual warlike Wea- 
 pons $ that it was thought fit a fpecial Mark ftiould be 
 fct upon it, 
 
 Ver. 51.
 
 A COMMENTAKT 
 
 Chapter Ver. 5 1. Therefore David ran, and flood upon the P/5/- 
 XVII. Iffiine.] That he might compleat his Viftory, and make 
 
 C^VV) it notorious to all the Army. 
 
 Verfe 51. And tool^hjs fword^ and drew it out of its Jheath.~] He 
 was ftrong not merely by Nature, but by the Power 
 of God .- Otherwife he could not have well managed 
 the Sword of a Giant. 
 
 And flew him, and cut of his head therewith^] It is 
 likely the Stone had only ftunned him $ but his Life 
 was ftill in him after this Blow in his Forehead : And 
 therefore now he quite difpatched him. 
 
 And when the Philiflines Jaw their champion was dead^ 
 they fled.'} Having loft all their Courage with his Life. 
 
 Verfe 1i. Ver. 52. And the men of Ifrael and ofjudah arofe^ 
 and flouted."] As they ufed to do, when they had got 
 the Vi&ory. 
 
 And purfaed the Philistines, till they came to the valley^ 
 and to the gates of Ekron^ &c.] They purfue them to 
 their own Country (which was in a valley) even to 
 the Gates of their principal Cities 5 as Gath and Ekron 
 were. 
 
 Verfe $ 3. Ver, 53. And the (hildr en of Ifrael returned from cha- 
 fing after the Philistine s^ andfyolled their tentsJ] They 
 afted like good Soldiers } who did not firft fall upon 
 the Spoil} and thereby let the Enemy efcape. 
 54, Ver. 54. And 'David took, the head of the Philiftine, 
 and brought it to Jerttfalevt."] After he had (hown it to 
 *#/, v. 57. and expofed it to all the People, XVIII. 
 6. Jerttfalew was now become a noted City, which 
 was the reafon, I fuppofe, why he brought his Head 
 hither: Though it is only faid, he brought it to that 
 place 5 where it having been mown as a Spectacle, 
 perhaps was repofited fomewhere elfe. 
 
 But
 
 the Fir/? Eoo\ of S A M U E L. 
 
 But he put his armour m his tent."] Which, I fuppofe, Chapter 
 was fet up for David y upon this occafion 3 when he XVII. 
 prepared himfelf to encounter the Philiftine. And when L^WI 
 his Tent was taken down after the Battle, the Armour 
 was depofited in the Tabernacle, as his Sword was, to 
 remain there for a Trophce. 
 
 Ver. 58. And when Saul faw David go forth againfl Verfe 58. 
 the Philiftine^ he f aid unto Abner the captain of the hoft^ 
 whofefon is this youth .<?] Such Cavillers as Spinoza, from 
 hence argue, that this Chapter was not written by him, 
 that wrote the former: For how is it poflible, fay 
 they, that Saul mould not know David^ who had 
 lately attended on him in his Court? But this is very 
 frivolous $ for in fiich a multitude of Bufinefs as Kings 
 have, and among fo many new Faces which they fee 
 every day, it was eafy to forget a Man he had feenand 
 converfed w'uhal now and then 5 efpecially when he 
 was crazed, and had a Difeafe in his Head, as Said 
 had. Befides David came now in another kind of Ap- KJ 
 
 parel, than he did, when he was fent to wait upon 
 Saul at Court : For he appeared now as a Shepherd, in 
 a ruftick Habit (v. 40.) and his Countenance it is like- 
 ly was much altered, by the Heroick Motion he now 
 found in him felf, to fight with Goliath. And after all, 
 Abarbinel obferves, he doth not ask who David was, 
 but who was his Father : Which he might eafily forget, 
 when he had been difturbed with Melancholy, and 
 with the publick Affairs. 
 
 And.Abner faid, of thy foul liveth, kjng, I cannot 
 tell.~] He being a military Man, and therefore much 
 abroad $ had not feen David when he was at Court, 
 or taken no notice of him. 
 
 Ver. 5 9. And the kjng faid enquire then whofe fon thif Verfe 50. 
 ftripling is.~] It was natural to defire to know whence 
 
 Dd fuch
 
 A COMMENTARY upon 
 
 Chapter fuch a young Man came, who fo much excelled all 
 XVIt. other Men. 
 
 L/*VNJ Ver. 57. And as David returned from the Jlaughter of 
 
 Verfe $7* the Philiftine Abner took^him t and brought him unto Saul, 
 with the head of the Philiftine in his hand."} He thought 
 it was beft the King (hould learn from his own Mouth, 
 who he was : Efpecially after fuch a glorious Ex- 
 ploit. 
 
 Verfe 58. Ver. 58. And Saulfaid whofe fon art thou^ thou young 
 man? and David anfwered, I am the fon of thy Jervant 
 Jeffe the EethlemiteT] More Difcourfe, no doubt, paffed 
 between them, as appears by the next words ^ but this 
 was all that was proper to be recorded, in anfwer to 
 Saul's Queftion. 
 
 Chapter CHAP. XVIII. 
 
 XVIII. 
 
 Verfe I. ^ cr ^ e * A ND it came to pafs, when he had made aw 
 _L\ end of foaling unto Saul, that the foul of 
 Jonathan was knit* unto the foul of David, and he loved 
 him of his own foul.~] Such was the Prudence and 
 Modefty of his Difcourfe and Behaviour, after fuch an 
 Heroick Adion, that he indrely gained Jonathan's 
 ArTe&ion. 
 
 Vcrfc 2. V er * 2. And Saul took fam that day, and weuld let 
 him go no more to his fathers houfe^} Saul alfo refolved 
 to (how greater Refpeft and Kindnefs unto him than 
 before. For it appears by this that he had not lived 
 always at Court, after he came firft thither : But often 
 went to his Father, when Saul was well and had no 
 ufe of him. 
 
 Ver.
 
 the Fir ft Book of S A M U E L. 203 
 
 Ver. 3. Then Jonathan and David made a, covenant ^] Chapter 
 Solemnly entred into a mutual Friendlhip. XVIII. 
 
 Becaufe he loved him as his own font?] Such excellent LS*\/~\J 
 men there were among the Heathen, between whom Verfe 3. 
 there was ty@L pjA<a$, as Plutarch calls it, a yokg of 
 Friendfiip, wherein they were fo joined together in 
 Love and Amity, as to ha've one common Intereft. 
 He mentions (in his his Book -KI/ -^cA^A/as) Thefettr 
 and Peril huf 5 Achillas and Patroclus $ Oreftes and Py- 
 lades $ Pythias and Damon j Epimanondas and Pelopi- 
 das : But none of them comparable to thefe two, Jo-' 
 nathan and David : Who entred into the moft facred 
 Bonds of mutual Afliftance and Defence to the very 
 Death} andKindnefs to their Pofterity after either of 
 them was dead. Which was a fingular Providence of 
 God, who by this means prefer ved David, in that 
 fharp Perfection, which (hortly after arofe againft 
 him at Court. 
 
 Ver. 4. And Jonathan flript himfelfofthe robe that was Verfe 4. 
 upon him, and gave, it unto David."] That he might ap- 
 pear like a Courtier. 
 
 And hjf garments^ even to his fword^ and to his low^ 
 and to his girdle^ That he might look like another Jo- 
 nathan 3 and all might take notice, they were no long- 
 er two, but one. For he put him into the Garb, both 
 of a Courtier, and of a Soldier 5 or rather, great Com- 
 mander. 
 
 Ver. 5*. And David went out rvhetherfoever Sanlfent Verfe 5. 
 hiw.~] Upon military Expeditions : None of which 
 he refufed, though ever fo hazardous. 
 
 And he behaved hiwfelf wifely.'] Showed as much 
 Prudence in his Conduft, as he did Courage. 
 
 And Saulfet him over the men of war."] Not over all 5 
 for Abner was General, as we fpeak, of all his Forces: 
 
 Dd i But
 
 204 A COMMENT ART upon 
 
 Chapter But he made him Captain of his Guard , or gave 
 XVIII. him fome other great Command in his Army. 
 **x-wy And, be was accepted in the fight of all the people, and 
 alfo m the fight of Sauls fervaats.~] Except a few 5 who. 
 envied his Preferment. 
 
 Verfe 6. Ver. 6 . And it came to pafs, as they caff?e.~] Marched 
 along, in a great Cavalcade (as they now (peak) from 
 the place of Battle. 
 
 When David returned from the Daughter, of the Phili- 
 flz*f}.~] I fuppofe, Saul and the whole Court, thought 
 fit to honour David^ by accompanying him to Jew* 
 falem^ when he carried Goliath's Head thither. 
 
 The women came out of all cities of IJrael."] All the 
 neighbouring Cities. 
 
 Singing and dancing to meet king Saul, with tTtbrets :<y 
 with joy, and with inftrwaents of mitfickj] As the cuftom. 
 was in times of great rejoycing. 
 
 Verfe 7. Ver. 7- And the women anfwered one to another as* 
 they flayed."] They fang as well as played on mufical 
 Inftruments : And they fang alternately, as they did 
 XV. Exod. 21. And the burden of the Song feems to 
 have been that which follows. 
 
 And j aid, Saul hathjlain his thdufands. and David 
 his ten thoufands.*] For his flaying Goliath, was the 
 caufe of the flight of the Army of the Philiftines^ and 
 the great Slaughter of them. 
 
 "Verfe 8. Ver. 8. And Saul was very wroth, and the faying dif- 
 pleafed him $ and he faid^ they have afcribed unto David 
 ten- thottfands, and to me they, have afcribed but thour 
 fands ? and what can he have more but the kingdom ?~] 
 He began to be Jealous they would advance him to the 
 Throne, in a little time: Having fo highly, magnified 
 him above their King. 
 
 Verfe 9. Ver. 9. And Saul eyed David from that day forward?] 
 Narrowly obferved him, whether he had any fuch defign 
 
 to
 
 the Firft Boo\ of SAMUEL. 20$ 
 
 to make himfelf King. Or, as it is commonly inter- Chapter 
 preted, he looked a-fcue upon him, as one he envied XVIII. 
 and hated, and was afraid of 5 as the LXX. tran- 
 ilate it. 
 
 ? ,. r Ver. 10. And it cameto^afs on the morrow, that 
 evilfpirit from God came upon $aul.~] Which had for* 
 merly haunted him, XVI. 14. and now by his Difcon- 
 tent, Anger, and Melancholy, was brought again 
 upon him. 
 
 And he prophe/ied in the midfi of the houfe.~\ Before 
 the whole Court. This prophefying is generally un- 
 derftood, only of his imitating the Motions, Actions, 
 and Geftures of the Prophets ^ which fometimes were 
 Very different from thofe of other Men (fee 2 Kings 
 IX. n.) But I do not fee why this word mould not 
 retain the Signification here, which it hath in other 
 places : That he fung divine Songs. Which perhaps 
 he the rather did ^ that David might fufped no dan- 
 ger from him. Abarbinel thinks, that his Mind being 
 
 difturbed with various roving Thoughts about his own: - 
 
 Condition, and about David, he foretold that David 
 (hould be Heir of his Kingdom. 
 
 And David played with hit hand, a* at other tires^\ 
 To compofe and quiet his difturbed Spirits. 
 
 And there was a javelin in Sauls hand.~] Which he 
 had provided on purpofe, 4 as the following words 
 fliow, to difpatch David. 
 
 Ver. II. And Said cast the Javelin , for he j "aid, I will Verfe i:ii- 
 fmite David even to the wall with it7\ This argued he 
 was fo full of Fury, that he defigned to kill him in his 
 own Houfe, before all his Courtiers, when D<w/Vf.was 
 waiting upon him, and doing him Service. 
 
 And David avoided out ofhisprefencetwice.~\ Had 
 his Eye upon him, and (hun'd the Blow both now, 
 and at another time mentioned, XIX. 10. 
 
 Ver.taL
 
 A COMMENTARY upon 
 
 Chapter Ver. ix. And Saul teas afraid of David, becaufe the 
 XVIII. LORD was with him, and was departed from Saul."] 
 
 \*S\T\J Who was as unfuccefsful in all his defigns, as David 
 
 Verfe I2. was profperous. 
 
 Verfe 1 3. Ver. 1 3. Therefore Saul removed him from him.~] From 
 his Court. 
 
 And made him a captain over a thoujand."] In (lead of 
 Captain of his Guard (which required his Attendance 
 at Court) he gave him a Command abroad : Where he 
 hoped he might be killed in fome Expedition 5 or 
 he might have an Opportunity privately to take away 
 his Life. 
 
 And he went out, and came in before the people."} As 
 the Leader of that thoufand Men. 
 
 Verfe 14. Ver. 14. And David behaved hi mfelf wifely in all his 
 ways.~] None could find any fault in his Condud, 
 whitherfoever he went. 
 
 And the LORD was with himJ] Made all his Under- 
 takings profperous. 
 
 Verfe 15. Ver. 1 5. Wherefore when Saul f aw that he behaved him- 
 felf very wifely, he was afraid of him."] His Fears in- 
 creafed, as he faw David ftill grow fo prudent, that 
 no Exception could be taken to his Behaviour. 
 
 Verfe 1 6. Ver. 1 6. But all Jfrael and Jttdah loved David."] This 
 is to be underftood (as Corn. Bertram thinks, de Repub. 
 Jud. C. X.) as if he had faid, the Ifraelites in general 
 loved David, but efpecially they of the Tribe of Ju- 
 daic 
 
 Becaufe he went out and came in before them."] This 
 Phrafe hgnifies in other places, to adminifter all things 
 belonging to ones Charge with full Authority. So Mo~ 
 fes fpeaks of hirafelf, XXXL Deut. 2. and offoftna his 
 Succeflbr, XXVII. Numb. 21. And fo I fuppofe, it 
 fignifies here, that David had an abfolute Power un- 
 der Saul, over thofe whom he commanded : And ma- 
 naged
 
 the F/Vff EooJ^ of S A M U E L, 207 
 
 naged it fo well, that he gained every Bodies AfFe- Chapter 
 ftion. XVIII. 
 
 Ver. 17. And Saul f aid to David, behold my elder L/^VNJ 
 daughter Merab, her will I give thee to wife."] He at laft Verfe 17. 
 bethinks hirofelf of the Promife he had publickly made 
 tinto him that fhould kill Goliath. The performance 
 of which David did not demand, but in Modefty left 
 it to Saul's own Confcience. Who now intended no- 
 thing lefs, it appears by the fequel, than to be as good 
 as his word. 
 
 Only be thott valiant for me^ and fight the LORDS 
 battles."] He would not have him think, upon this Mar- 
 riage, of coming again to live at Court : But to con- 
 tinue a military Life, and fight for his Country} where- 
 by he hoped to be rid of him. 
 
 For Saulfaid let not mine hand be upon him7\ Now 
 he feems to have fome Sence of the Honour, and ta 
 Jay afide thofe bafe thoughts of murdering him him- 
 felf. 
 
 But let the hand of the Philiftines be upon him.~] By 
 vvhofe hand, God's juft Judgment fo ordered things, 
 that Saul himfelf fell. 
 
 Ver. 18. And David f aid untv Saul, who awl, and Verfe iSF 
 what is my life .<?] The hazarding his Life, he tells him, 
 could not deferve fo high an Advancement. 
 
 And what is my family in Jfrael^ that Ifljould be fon 
 in law to the k'mg .<?] This was not a Refufal of the Ho- 
 nour, but an Acknowledgment how unworthy he 
 was of it. 
 
 Ver. 19. And it cawe to pafs at the time when Merab Verfe 
 Sauls daughter fliould have been given to David.~] When 
 all things were ready for the Marriage. 
 
 That foe was given to Adriel the Meholathite to wife."] 
 A moft high Affront to David, and the greateft Injury 
 that could have been done him : Which he wifely dif- 
 
 * fembled.
 
 A COM MENTARr upon 
 
 Chapter fembled. How Jonathan refented this ufage we are 
 
 XVIII. not told. It is likely his Duty to his Father made him 
 
 ihX-v^-f intreat David to take it patiently $ and to look upon 
 
 <SW, as one that was fometimes befide himfelf, and 
 
 did not know what he did. 
 
 Verfe IG, Ver. 20. And Michal Sauls daughter loved David, and 
 they told Saul 5 and the thing pleafed hiw.~] Not out of 
 any love to David, or defire to perform his Promife : 
 But becaufe he hoped by her means to bring his ends 
 about, of deftroying David. 
 
 Verfe 1J. Ver.2i. And Saulfaid I will give him her, that fie may 
 he afnare to him : and that the hand of the Philitfines may 
 be againft him.'] He hoped his Daughter, in Obedience 
 to him, might be perfwaded to bring him into fome 
 Snare that he would lay for him : Or, that being ex- 
 pofed to great dangers (which he was to undergo, as 
 a Condition of having her to Wife) he might perim 
 in fome of them. 
 
 Wherefore Saul f aid unto David, thou ft alt be this day, 
 myfon in law.~] That is, (hortly, within a time, it is 
 likely, prefixed by Saul. 
 
 In the one of the twain."] By marrying one of his 
 Daughters. He had two, and though he was difap- 
 pointed in one of them, yet his Promife was fulfilled, 
 if lie married the other. 
 
 Verfe 2 2. Ver. 2 2 . And Saul commanded his fervants faying, 
 commune with David fecretly.~] It feems David was not 
 forward to embrace Saul's Offer , having been fo 
 grofly abufed : Therefore Saul ordered his Courtiers 
 in private Difcourfe, to take occafion to perfwade him 
 to it. 
 
 And fay, behold, the king hath delight in thee, and 
 Iris ferv ants love thee, now therefore be the kjngs fon in 
 law.'] The Affeftion of the King and of the, whole 
 Court, was a mighty Argument, to induce him to it. 
 
 Ver. 23.
 
 the F/rf? BooJ^ of S A M U E L. 
 
 Ver, 25. And~Satils fervants fpake thefe words in the Chapter 
 Div/W 3 and David faid, feemeth it a light thing XVIII. 
 untoyott, to be a kings fon in law: feeing I a/ft a poor L/^v^VJ 
 man, and little etteemed.~] Having no Eftate, and of Verfe 2 3 
 fmall Credit : And therefore unable to endow her ac- 
 cording to her Quality. 
 
 Ver. 24. And the fervants of Saul told hi fft^ faying^ in Verfe 14. 
 thtf manner fpa^e David."] In the Hebrew, according 
 unto thefe words 5 that is, they reported his words 
 faithfully ^ that he was as fenfible of his own Mean- 
 nefs, as of the Honour that was offered him. 
 
 Ver. 25. And Saulfaid, thw fiatt yc fay to David, Verfe 25. 
 the k}ng defireth not any dowry 5 hnt an hundred fore- 
 skins of the Philiftines, to be avenged of his enemies?] 
 This Cuftora hath prevailed in latter times in fome 
 Countries, to give their Daughters in Marriage to the 
 moft valiant Men 3 or thofe who (hould bring them 
 fo many Heads of their Enemies. Alex, ab Alexandra 
 reports of a People in Carmania, that if any were defi- 
 rous to marry, it was neceflary he (hould firft bring 
 the King, the Head of an Enemy, Lib. I. Cap. 24. Vin- 
 cent le Blanc reports the like of others, P. I. Chap. 30. 
 But why did .SWdefire the Foreskins of the Philiflines^ 
 and not their Heads. To this Procopius Gaztevt an- 
 fwers, that Saul did not know but David might cut off 
 the Heads of his own Subjefts and bring them inftead 
 of the Philiflines, and therefore he askt fo many fore- 
 skins, which the Israelites had not, that he might be 
 fure he had killed fo many Enemies. As for Portions, 
 the Hebrew Cuftom was not like that of the Romans, 
 who required the Wife to bring a Portion to her Hus- 
 band, ut onera watrimonii tanto tiquivs fuflineat^ that 
 he might be able to bear the Charges of Matrimony 
 more equally : But among the Hebrews the Husband 
 endowed the Wife, and received nothing at all with 
 
 Ee her
 
 npon 
 
 Chapter her. And fo the Cuftom was amon| the People of 
 XVI1L that Land before they came into Canaan. For Sichem 
 U'VNJ bad Dinah's Relations require what Dowry they plea- 
 fed, and it (hould be fetled upon her, he defiring no- 
 thing of them but her, XXXIX. Gen. 17. And fo it 
 was in the Cafe of David. See Wagenfeil upon Sota 9 
 Cap. IV. 
 
 But Saul thought to wake 'David fall by the hand of the 
 Philiftines.'] Who he knew would be extreamly en- 
 raged againft David, by putting this great Indignity 
 upon them, as they all counted it, of cutting oft their 
 Foreskins. 
 
 Verfe ^6. Ver. 26. And when his Servants told David thefe words, 
 itpleafed David mil to be the kings fon in law."] In the 
 Hebrew the words are, the thing was right in Davids 
 eyes 5 that is, he thought fit to accept the Offer upon 
 thefe Conditions. 
 
 ^And the days were not expired."] Which were ap- 
 pointed to \>z fulfilled (as it is in the Helirew) before 
 the Marriage took effeft : So that he had time to per- 
 form what was agreed inftead of a Dowry. 
 Verfe 27.* :Ver. 27. Wherefore David arofe, and went, and his 
 men, and flew of the Philitfines two httndred men, a#d 
 brought their foreskins, and they gave them in full tale to 
 the king, that he might be the kings fon in law." 1 } He gave 
 &/double of what he demanded: Partly to (how 
 his Senfeof the Honour he had done him, and partly 
 to exprefs his Love to his Daughter, and to declare 
 his Intention to venture his Life freely to do him Ser- 
 vice. 
 
 And Saul gave hint Michal his daughter* to wife.."] There 
 being no way to avoid it, after the Marriage had been 
 Co folemnly treated and ratified** 
 
 ' 
 
 Ver. 28.
 
 -the Fit ft Book of S A M U E L. 211 
 
 Ver. 28. And Saul f aw and knew that the LORD was Chapter 
 with David."] He was convinced of it, by the Succefs XVIII. 
 which he conftantly gave him. O*V\J 
 
 And that Michal Sauls daughter loved him.'] Which Ver ^ e *&. 
 was a great Difappointment to him. 
 
 Ver. 19. And Saul WM yet the more afraid of David."] Verfe 19. 
 Having thus advanced him ^ and feeing no hope of 
 bringing his defigns to pafs againft him. 
 
 And Saul became Davids enemy continually^] He was 
 every day more refolved to deftroy him. Such ftrange 
 Blindnefs, did his Anger and Hatred, and fuch like 
 Paflions, bring upon him : That he fet himfelf againft 
 him, who he Jaw and knew had God for his Friend. 
 
 Ver. 30. And the princes of the Philijlines went forth."] Verfe 30. 
 To fight with the Ifraelitet : Who had highly incenfed 
 them by David's late A&ion, as well as by former 
 Loffes. And they thought, perhaps, that David would 
 make ufe of the Benefit the Law allowed, XXIV. 
 Dent. 15. of not going to War in a Year after he was 
 married. 
 
 And it came to pafs after they went forth, that David 
 behaved himfelf more wifely than all the ferv ants of Saul?] 
 By difcovering, I fuppofe, the defigns of the Phili* 
 ftines y and preventing them : For we do not read, that 
 they came to a Battle. 
 
 00 that his name was much fct byT] He was very high- 
 ly efteemed. 
 
 CHAR
 
 A COMMENT A 
 
 f hanfpr 
 
 XiX CHAP. XIX. 
 
 Verfe 1. Verfe I. A ND Sattlfpaketo Jonathan hie fin, and to 
 ji\ all his ferv ants, that they [hould k?U David.] 
 When he could not deftroy him by Craft, he declares 
 open Enmity to him ^ and commands his Son, and 
 his whole Court to make him away : Some of which 
 he thought would obey him. It is Orange that he 
 (hould fpeak to Jonathan- to murder David, if he knew 
 the Friendmip he had for him $ and he could not well 
 be ignorant of it, fince he had fo publickly declared 
 k, as we read, XVIII. 3, 4. But he imagined his Love 
 to a Father, would overcome his Love to a Friend. 
 And there was a great Providence of God in his dif- 
 clofing his Mind fo freely to Jonathan^ whereby Da- 
 vid came to be certainly informed of his danger. 
 
 Verfe a. Ver. V 2. And Jonathan Sauls fan delighted duck in. 
 Vaviel.~] He continued to take much delight in his 
 Company . And therefore would not lofe the Pleafure 
 of his Friendfhip, by fuffering him to be killed. 
 
 And Jonathan told David^ faying My father feeketh 
 to Iqllthe&i Wiv therefore I pray thee take heed to thy felf 
 until the morning } and abide in afecret place, and hide 
 thy felf.'] He hoped, I fuppofe, to find his Father bet- 
 ter difpofed in the Morning: And in the mean time 
 would have Drf-y/^/fecure himfelf in fome clofe place, 
 where no body could find him. 
 
 Verfe 3. Ver. 5. And I will go cut,"] the next Morning. 
 
 And ftxnd bcfide my father "in thefeld.~] In which, it 
 is likely Saul ufed to walk in the Morning, and take 
 the frefb Air. Thereabouts he advifed David to lurk, 
 
 i&
 
 Firft Boo^ of S A M U EL* a 13 
 
 in Tome fecret place : That he might fpeedily acquaint Chapter 
 htm with the iflue of his Difcourfe with his Father. XIX. 
 
 And I will commune with my father concerning thee, **^f*** 
 and what I fee that IwiU tellthee^] Let him know how 
 he left his Father inclined. 
 
 Ver. 4. And Jonathan fpakc good of David unto SWVerfe 4. 
 hit father.'] A noble Aft of Friendship to adventure to 
 commend him to one, who was his declared Enemy. 
 
 And faid unto him, let not the King pn againft his 
 fervantj againft David : becaufe he hath not finned againjl 
 thee, and lecaufe his work, b*th be to thee ward very 
 geodl} He reprefented to him, what a Sin and Diiho- 
 nour it would be to kill fuch a faithful Servant as Da- 
 vid had been : Who never offended him 5 but ftudied 
 by all good Offices to pleafe him. 
 
 Ver. 5. And he drd put his life in his hand^ and flew Verfc 5, 
 the Philiftine*] Efpedally he puts him in mind of that 
 hazardous Enterprise, wherein he flew Goliath. 
 
 And the LORD wrought a great faltialion for all If- 
 rael~] By which means the whole Realm was delivered 
 out of their Enemies hand. 
 
 Thou fawcft it and didft rejoice."] He defires him to 
 remember that he himfelf was a Witnefs of it,- and 
 could not then but applaud t>avid> and rejoice in what 
 God had done by him; 
 
 Wherefore then wilt thonfin againft innocent blood^ and 
 flay David without a caufe "] Having mollified Saul by fo 
 many Arguments, he befeeches him to revoke the Or- 
 der he had given (v. i.) and in downright Terms tells 
 him, if he dM not, he would bring innocent Blood 
 upon his own head. 
 
 Ver. 6. And Saul hearkneJ'to the voice of Jpna^hffff^ Verfe 6. 
 and Satdfware, as the LORD liveth^ he fhall net bejlain7\ 
 Some think he fware deceitfully 5. that "Jonathan believ- 
 ing he had no ill Intentions towards ^David+ might 
 
 not
 
 3i 4 A COMMENTART upon 
 
 Chapter not perfwade him to fly, but bring him to Court again, 
 XIX. where he might have an opportunity to kill him. -But 
 
 L/VNJ I rather think he fpake what he really meant at this pre- 
 fent : Though th'ts Alteration proceeding not from 
 any Affedion he bare to David, but from a fenfe 
 (which Jonathan's Ditcourfehad wrought in him) how 
 bafe a thing it vyould be, to (lay a Man of fuch worth, 
 and who had done him fuch Service, he foon forgot if, 
 4iid returned to his old bent. 
 
 Verfe 7. Ver. 7. And Jonathan called David, and Jonathan 
 jhcwed him all thefe things : and Jonathan brought Da- 
 vid unto Saul i) And he was in his prefence, as m times 
 paft.~] When he was in his Favour. 
 
 Verfe 8. Ver. 8. And there was War again, and David went 
 out and fought with the Philiftints, andjlew them with 4 
 grt at fl aught er, and they fled fant him.'] All thefe Battles 
 were only between Parties, for David commanded no 
 more than a thoufand Men, XVIII. 13. And if the 
 whole Army of the Philiftines had been gathered toge- 
 ther, Abner would have commanded the Army of If- 
 rael againft them ; for he was Captain of the Hoft. 
 
 Verfe 9. Ver. 9. And the evilfpirit from the LORD was upon. 
 Saul, and he fat in his houfe with his javelin in his hand.~] 
 The more Services David did his Country, the more did 
 Srfw/'s Hatred and Malice increafe againft him. For this 
 new Victory, in all likelihood, made him melancholy 
 and mad to fee him fo profperous. 
 
 And David pUyed with his hand."] He did not omit 
 his Duty to Saul, though he knew his danger. 
 
 Verfe I c. Ver. 10. And Saul fought tofaiteDavrdto the waSwith 
 
 his javelin, but heflipt away out of Sauls prefence, and he 
 
 fntote the javelin into the wal/.~] His Wrath and Fury 
 
 made him forget his Oath: So dangerous it is to be 
 
 poflefled with fuch Paffions. 
 
 And
 
 the FiVf? R?4 of S \MUEL, 21^ 
 
 And David fled and efc aped that night J] He got out Chapter 
 of the Palace, before S<?///'s Order (which it is likely XIX. 
 he gave) could be executed, to apprehend him. U / "WJ 
 
 Ver. 1 1. Saul alfofent ntejfittgers unto David's houfe to Verfe 1 1. 
 watch him, and to flay him in the morning^\ As he went 
 out of the door of his Houfe. By this it is apparent, 
 when */ miffed his blow, he was the more ennged 5 
 and implacably purfued his Deftruftion, 
 
 And M/cbal David's wife told him, faying, if thou 
 
 fave not thy life to night \ to morrow thonfl)alt be Jlain."] 
 
 She had Intelligence either from her Brother 'Jonathan, 
 
 or fome other Friend at Court: Or perhaps fhe faw 
 
 fufpicious Perfons hovering about the Houfe. 
 
 Ver. 12. So Michal let down David though a- Win* Verfe n. 
 dow.~\ Which did not look towards any of the Doors, 
 which were narrowly watched. 
 
 And he went, and fled and efcapcdS] Hiving moft of 
 the Night, it is likely, to travel in. 
 
 Ver. 13. AndMihaltook.<inIwa%e.'^ In the Hebrew, Verfe 13* 
 A-Tertyhim. But it doth not fignify fuch as were made 
 for a fuperftitious ufe (which David would not have 
 fuffered in his Houfe) but a fimple Image of a Man's 
 Head 5- fuch as we now ufe for Blocks, whereon to 
 comb out Peruques. AbarbmeL thinks (whom Abcx* 
 dana follows) that Women were wonf, in thofeda-ys, 
 to make fuch Figures in the likenefs of their Husbands 5-, 
 that when they were abfent from them, they might- 
 have them, in their Image, to look upon them, as ftill 
 prefent wirii them. Of which' fort of Teraphtm (whkh 
 were Images in the likenefs of Men) was this of Mi- 
 chah $ who dearly loving her Husband, had got one- 
 made in his Likenefs. But whatfover becomes of this, 
 the conceit that Teraphim were little Puppets (as Imay 
 cill them) which the High Prieft had in his Breaft- 
 plate (called 'LV/wand Thummim) is plainly d^ftroyed. 
 
 For
 
 at g A COMMENTARY 
 
 Chapter For this place (bows that Teraphiw were a large Image 
 XIX. representing a Man : And therefore fitter for a Bed, 
 
 C/"V*\J than for a Breaft-plate. 
 
 And lajdit in the bed?] Where David was wont to 
 lie. 
 
 And put a pillow of goats -hair far tisbolfter^] It is hard 
 to determine what the Word Cefor fignifies, which we 
 tranflate Pillow. For there is great Variety of Opi nions 
 among Interpreters about it. But Bochartw hath with 
 much Probability refolved, teat it fignifies great: And 
 the meaning is, fhe put a great deal of Goats Hair up- 
 on his Bolfter. For though the word Gaats is only 
 mentioned in the Hebrew, yet the word Hair muft be 
 fupplied, as a great many other places of Scripture te- 
 ftify. See his Hierozoicon, P.I. Lib. II. Cap. 51. pag. 
 13. For in thofe Countries Goats had long Hair, 
 which was (horn, as the Wool of Sheep is, and ferved 
 for many ufes : And it is not unlike Man's Hair, as he 
 there obferves. It was alfo of divers' Colours, fo that 
 (he might chufe fome fine Goats hair (which was rea- 
 dy at hand, being ufed to be fpun) of the fame Co- 
 lour with David's. 
 
 And covered it with d cloth7\ As if David had been 
 lick. 
 
 Verfe 14. Ver. 1 4. And when Sattlfent me/fingers to take David."] 
 He not coming out of doors, where they watched for 
 him, Saul fent other MeiTengers to take him in his 
 houie. 
 
 Shefaid he wasfck:"] Her AffecYion to Davtd made 
 her tell an Untruth 3 whereby he gained more time to 
 a Place of Safety. 
 
 Verfe 15. Ver. 15. AnJ SuaLfent mejjengers again, to fee Dd- 
 vidJ] As if they came to vifit him, and fee how he 
 did.
 
 the Frr& Book of S A M U E L. 2 1 7 
 
 Saying, bring him tome in the bed, thatlmayJlayCh&^tet 
 %im.~\ Such was his infariable Rage, that he could not XIX. 
 ftay to fee whether he would die of his Sicknefs $ but L/'VSJ 
 when he was able to make no Refiftance, refolved to 
 difpatch him. 
 
 Ver. 1 6. And when the mejfe tigers were come in, be- Verfe 6. 
 hold there was an image in the bed, with a pillow of goats 
 hair for his l>olfter.~] An Jmage dreffed up with Goats 
 hair, refembling a Man. 
 
 Ver. 17. And Saul faid unto Michal, wherefore haft Verfe 17. 
 thoH deceived me fo, and fent aw Ay mine enemy, and he 
 is efcaped.'] He did not expect to be ferved fo by a 
 Daughter, whom he had married to David, that (he 
 might betray him. 
 
 And Michal anfwered Saul, he faid unto me, let mt 
 go : why flwuld I kill thee .<?] This was another Fiction 
 of her own : For it is not likely that fhe endeavoured 
 to detain him, or that he threatned to kill her if (he 
 did. 
 
 Ver. 1 8 So David fled* and came to Samuel to Ra-Verk 18, 
 mah, and told him of all that Sanl had done unto him. 
 And he and Samuel went and dwelt in Nahth. "] A Place 
 near to Ramah, as the next Verfe (hows. 
 
 Ver. 19. And ft was told Saul, behold Davit/ is at Verfe 19. 
 Nahth in Ramah."] Ramah feems to have been the 
 place from whence Samuel was defcended, called (in 
 the firft Chapter, v. i.) Ramathaim Zophim, for the 
 reafon I gave there. And Nahth was a neighbouring 
 Place belonging to it, and perhaps the Suburbs of it. 
 Where the Sons of the Prophets either had their ordi- 
 nary Refidence / or were wont fometimes to retire thi- 
 ther for greater Privacy. 
 
 Ver. 20. And Saul fent mcjfingers to take David."] Verfe 
 His implacable Hatred had aboHfhed all Refpeft and 
 Reverence to Samuel (under whofe Protection David 
 
 Ff now
 
 a i.8 * COMMENTARY upon 
 
 Chapter now was) and to the College of the Prophets, which 
 XIX. was a kind of Sanctuary unto thofe who tied to it. 
 
 V"V" < *" / And when they fan the cowpany of the prophets prophe- 
 cying, and Sawttel fia ndhig as appointed over them.~] To 
 govern them. 
 
 Thefpirit of the LORD came alfo upon the mejjengers 
 of Saul, and they alfo prophechd.~\ That is, praifed God 
 inHyninS} which the Prophets compofed and fang to 
 him, i Chron. XX V. i , 2 , 4. 
 
 Verfe 2 1* Ver. 2 1 . And when it was told Saul, hefent other mef- 
 fengers, and they prophecied likewife ^ and Saul fen t again 
 the third time, and theyprophefied alfo.~] A ft range Obfti- 
 nacy, to contend fo long with the- Spirit of God: 
 Who quite diverted the Minds of his Meffengers from 
 David, by infpiring them with divine Thoughts. 
 
 V.erfe x.2, Ver. 11. Then went he alfo unto Ram ah7\ Not out of 
 Devotion, but to deftroy David. 
 
 And c awe to a great well, that is in Secha.~\ Where 
 Company commonly was to fetch Water. 
 
 And he ask$d andjaid^ where are Samuel and Davtcl, 
 and they anfwered and fazd, behold they be at Naioth in 
 Ramah.~] It is a probable Opinion of Conr. PeUlcanuf, 
 that Naioth fignifies the Habitation or College ^ where 
 the Prophets dwelt in Ramah. 
 
 V.erffr xj., Yer. 23. And he went thither to Naioth in Ramah.] 
 He direc>ed his way toward that place* 
 
 And thefpirit of the LORD came upon him alfo, and 
 he went on prophecyjng until he came to Naioth in RamahJ] 
 His MefTengers did not prophecy till they carne thither 5 
 but God infpired S^/as he was on the way unto that 
 place: So that frorn.SW;*, I fuppofe, till he came 
 jhere, his evil Spirit was gone, and he praifed God' as 
 the,. Prophets dkl. This was to convince him, . that he 
 laboured in a vain purfuit after David, whom the Spi- 
 rit of Gpd powerfully defended. 
 
 Ver. 1.
 
 the F/rf? Bool^ of S A M U E L. a I? 
 
 Ver. 2^.. ^<J he ftript offkk clothes alfo."] His Roy- Chapter 
 at Robes (as R. Solomon and other Jewifh Doctors ex- XIX. 
 pound it) appearing like an ordinary Man f or per- 
 haps in the Prophetical Habit. Or it may be meant 
 only of his upper Garment, whatfover it was. For 
 when the Germans are faid by fome to have appeared 
 naked, Tacitus interprets it, rejctta vefte fuperiore throw- 
 ing off their upper Garment. But the firft I take to be 
 the truett Account , and as Procopiw Gaz<ettf here notes, 
 Habit its iUe regni ablationem fynificabat, this throwing 
 off his Royal Habit (ignified the taking away his King- 
 dom from him. 
 
 And profhcjted before Samncl in lik$ manner^ This 
 feems to denote, that his MefTengers had alfo fVript 
 themfelves when they prophefied. And Abarbinel will 
 have it, that they all ftill foretold the Crown (hould 
 be fet upon the Head of David. 
 
 And lay down nakgd fill that day, and all that night 7\ 
 As a Man in an Ecftafy, that had not the ufe of his 
 Senfes. But by naked, is meant only, as before, ftript 
 of his Royal Robe. 
 
 Wherefore they fay , if Saul alfo among the prophets ?~\ 
 This gave occafion to renew the Proverbial Saying, 
 which had been in ufe long before. See X. 12. 
 
 CHAP. XX. 
 
 Verfe I. \ND David fled from Naioth in Rantak, Verfe 
 
 X~V and came and faid before Jonathan :] By 
 /H/'S being thrown into a Trance (mentioned in the 
 Verfe before going) God's Providence gwzDavid time 
 
 F f a to
 
 220 A COMMENTARY upon 
 
 Chapter to efcape 5 and he went from thence to Gibeah^ where 
 
 XX. Jonathan was. 
 
 L/"V*SJ What have I done ? and what is mine iniquity ? and 
 what is my fin before thy father, that hefeeketh my life?] 
 Such violent and unwearied Perfecution muft arife 
 from fome extraordinary Caufe or other $ which he 
 defires to know : For he could not accufe himfelf of 
 any kind of Fault, that (hould imbitter Saul againft 
 him. 
 
 Yerfe i. Ver. 2. Andhefaid^ God forbid, than fialt not die."] 
 He would have him think, there was no fuch danger 
 as he fufpe&ed. 
 
 Behold , my father will do nothing, either great or f mall. 
 But he willfhow it me\, and why fljould my father hide this 
 from me? it is not fo.~] Thefe words fignify that Jo- 
 nathan kaew nothing of his Father's defign $ and that 
 he had fent the Meflengers fore-named, without his 
 Privity, to feize David. Yet it is ftrange he fhould 
 not know of his fending to his Houfe to apprehend 
 him. Therefore fome think Jonathan out of dutiful 
 AfFeftion to his Father, diflembled the matter : And 
 would not have David think him fovery wicked as he 
 was. 
 
 Yerfe 3, Ver. 3. And David faare moreover , andfaid."] That 
 it was certainly fo. 
 
 Thy father certainly kpoweth that I have found grace in 
 thine eyes^ and hejaith^ let not Jonathan know this, left ht 
 be grieved."] He was willing to believe that Saul mighl 
 conceal his Intentions from Jonathan ^ for the Reafor 
 here mentioned. 
 
 But truly -, as the LORD I'rveth^ and asthyfoulliveth 
 there if but A ftep between me and death.~] But bf a mof 
 folemn Oath, he endeavours to perfwade him, that hi 
 was in extream danger of lofing his Life. 
 
 Ver.
 
 the Fir& B*4 of S A M U E L. 
 
 Ver. 4. Thenfaid Jonathan to David, whatfoever t by Chapter 
 foul defireth, I will even do it for thee^] Both to find out XX. 
 Saul's Intentions, and to fave Dav/d's Life. L/^VXJ 
 
 Ver. 5. And David faid unto Jonathan, to ?<?raw # Verfe 4. 
 the new moon, and I Jhould not fail to fit with the king Verfe f. 
 at meat :~] There were folemn Sacrifices every New 
 Moon, and then a Feaft upon them. And David be- 
 ing one of the King's Family, by marrying hisDaugh^ 
 ter, ufed to eat with him at thefe Feftival times: And 
 he thought it poffible that Saul, w-ho lately purfued 
 him in a fit of Rage, when the evil Spirit was upon 
 him, might now be mitigated by the Spirit of God 
 coming upon him at Naioth : And fo might inquire 
 after him, and receive him into favour again, as he 
 had formerly done. But he durft not truft to this 
 Opinion, till he had tried his Mind and Affeclion to 
 him after the manner here propounded. 
 
 But let me go y that I m.ay hide my felfin the field?] He 
 defires, with his Approbation, to retire to his Father's 
 Houfe, and the Field thereabouts, with which he was- 
 well acquainted. 
 
 Till the third day at even."] That is, till the next 
 Day but one, after the New Moon, as appears from 
 v.27, 35. 
 
 Ver. 6. If thy father at all mifs me, thenfay^ David Verfe^ 6v 
 earneftly asked leave of me that he might run to Bethle- 
 hem, hif city : for there if a yearly facrifice there for all 
 the family 7\ It is likely this was a Cuftom among pi- 
 ous Families, to meet together once a Year, and praife 
 God for his Mercies towards them all. 
 
 Ver. 7. Jfhefaythtff, itiswell^ thyfervantfljallhave y. r 
 feace : but* if he be very wroth, then be fare that evil is 
 determined by him."] If he approved of Jonathans Li- 
 cenfe, he might hope he was pacified : But if he ftill 
 ftormed and raged, he might probably conclude his
 
 A C M MEN T A R r upon 
 
 Chapter Deftru&ion was decreed 5 and that his Hatred conti- 
 XX. nued fo implacable, that he muft be forced to leave 
 (^/-\T\J his Country. 
 
 Verfe 8. 'Ver. 8. Therefore thou fiah deal kindly with thy fir- 
 ..#<?///.] In-giving him a faithful account how he found 
 ; h.is Father difpofed towards him. 
 
 'Eor'thott- haff brought thy Jervant into a covenant of 
 the LORD with thee^\ It was Jonathans motion, that 
 they {hould make a folemn Covenant before God (who 
 is the Avenger of all falfenefs) of mutual Friend (hip, 
 ,XVIH. 3. 
 
 Notwithftanding if there be rn me iniquity ^ flay me thy 
 felf: for why fiouldjl thou bring me to thy father ? J A 
 marvellous Aflurance of his Integrity, which made him 
 freely offer himfelf to die, without troubling his Fa- 
 ther any further, if he -knew any Guilt in him. 
 'Verfe o. Ver. 9. And^onathanfaid^ far be it from thee.~] Do 
 not fpeak after this manner. 
 
 For if I knew certainly that evil was determined by ntj 
 father^ to come 4tpon thee^ then would not I tellthee ] 
 He difclaims all thoughts either of killing him himfelf, 
 or letting him fall into the hands of his Father, if he 
 could ^prevent it. For who could imagine a Man fo 
 folemnly engaged, and who had already (hown him- 
 felf fuch a faithful Friend, would not difcover any 
 defign he knew again ft him. 
 
 Verfe 10. Ver. 10. And David faid, rvhofiall tell me .<?] He de- 
 fired to know who (hould bring him Advice how mat- 
 ters ftood. 
 
 And what if thy father anfwer.thse roughly ?~] And not 
 fuffer thee to come to me thy felf. 
 
 Verfe II. Ver. II. And Jonathan faidnnto David, come let us 
 go into the field^ and they went both of them into thefield7\ 
 To take their Meafures about this matter. 
 
 Vcr. 13.
 
 the Firfl BooJ^ ^/SAMUEL. 323 
 
 Ver. 12. 'And Jonathan faid unto David, LORD Chapter 
 God oflfrael, when I have founded my father anytime to XX. 
 morrow, or the third day, and behold, if there be good to- >-^"V 
 wards David, and I then fend not unto thee andfhew it " e 
 thee.~] The firft words fcem to be an Exclamation: 
 And the reft, as if he had faid (hall I, who love thee 
 Co much, be thought capable of breaking my worcT 
 with thee? All thefe Verfes are full of Paflion ^ and 
 the words are broken, concife, and interrupt : As the 
 words of Lovers are wont to be, efpedally when they 
 13LTQ difturbed. 
 
 Ver. 13. And the LORD do f&, and much more f^Verfe 13;; 
 Jonathan : but if it pleafe my father to do thee evil, then 
 [ will fiew it thee^ and fend thee away that thou may ft go 
 in peace : and the LORD be with thee, as he hath been 
 with my father^] In this cafe he ad vifes him to get away, 
 and preserve himfelf as well as he could .- Praying God 
 to make him as fuccefsful as his Father had been; And 
 bring him to the Kingdom.. 
 
 Ver. 14. And thou fialt not only while yet I live, fiew Verfe fj... 
 #te the fyndnefs of the LORD."] The Kindnefs promifed : 
 him before the LOrVD, or the greateft Kindnefs. The 
 words in the Hebrew run plainly thus, and wilt thou 
 not, if I be then alive (viz,, when God had advanced 
 him to the Throne, as he did his Father) wttt thou not ; 
 fljow we the hvig fandnefs of the LORD? He made 
 no doubt j but rather ftrongly affirmed his Belief 
 of it. 
 
 That I die not~\ After the manner of thofe Kings,- 
 who were wont to cut off the Children of their Pre- 
 deceflb r s : Unto vvhofe Throne they were advanced., 
 
 Ver. 15. But alfothoufoalt not cut off thy kjndneftfiroM Verfe 15." 
 my houfe for ever?] The Covenant they had made was 
 not merely perfonal, butreached to-their Pofterity. 
 
 No
 
 ^ COMMENTARY upon 
 
 Chapter No not when the LORD hath cut of the enemies of 
 XX. David, every one from the face of the earth."] When he 
 
 WV^vJ had the greateft Power and none to oppofe his Will. 
 
 Verfe 16. Ver. 16. So Jonathan made a covenant with the houfe 
 of David, faying, let the LGRD even requite it, at the 
 hand of David's cnemies.~] They had made a League 
 of Perfonal Friend (hip, a little after the Slaughter of 
 Goliath : And now they make a Friendfbip between 
 their Families ; and Jonathan wiflies that God would 
 requite it, if any of his Family proved David's Ene 
 mies. This he renewed afterwards, and added far- 
 ther Articles to the League, that Jonathan (hould be 
 -nexttohimfelf, XXIII. iS. 
 
 Verfe 17. Ver. 17. And Jonathan caufed David tofaear again, 
 becanfe he loved him."] Or he made him fwear again, 
 by the Love he bare to him. 
 
 For he loved him, as he loved his own foul.'} The great- 
 -nefs of his Love to him, made him think, he could 
 never do enough to feaire his Friendfbip to all Gene- 
 rations. 
 
 Verfe 18. Ver.YS. Then Jonathan fad unto David, tomorrow 
 if the new moon, and thott fialt be miffed, becaufe thy 
 feat will be empty.'] The place where he ufed to fit with 
 Saul at Table. 
 
 Verfe 19. Ver. 19. And when thou haft flayed three days, then 
 thottfoaltgo down quicty^} It is commonly interpreted, 
 of flaying fo long with his Kindred at Bethlehem, or 
 force other place of Retirement. But in the Hebrew 
 the words are, thou fialt three times (or three days) 
 go down to a very low place : And the meaning feems to 
 be, that if Jonathan did not come the firft Day, he 
 fhould take it for granted he knew nothing $ and 
 come again the fecond ; And if he brought him no 
 News then, come the third. 
 
 And
 
 tie Frrjl Boo^ of S A M U E L. 
 
 And come to the place where thou did/I hide thy f elf, Chapter 
 when the bufinefs was in hand.'] When they were dif- XX. 
 courfingof this very matter } how to difcover Sauls LS\~\J 
 Afte&ion toward David. Or, when he did D^a/Vs 
 Bufinefs with his Father, and interceded fo effectually 
 for him, that 6Wpromifed not to kill him. 
 
 And than fialt remain by the ftone Ez>el.~] It is thought 
 to be a ftone that (bowed Men their way, where feve- 
 ral Roads met . Becaufe the word imports going or 
 travelling. 
 
 Ver. 20. And I wiU fioot three arrows, of though /Verfe 10. 
 ffjot <it a mark^\ For when he came, there might be Paf- 
 fengers going to and fro : Which would deprive them 
 of the Privacy they defired. Therefore this feems to 
 have been given as a fign that the Coaft was clear* : 
 
 Ver. 21. And behold, I will fend a lad, faying, go Verfe 21. 
 find out the arrows '^ifl exprefy fay to the lad, behold^ 
 the arrows are on this fide of thee, take them, and come 
 thou ; for there ff peace to thee and no hurt t as the LORD, 
 livethj] So that he might fecurely appear, and (how 
 himfelf, 
 
 Ver. 22. But if I fay thvt unto the young man, behold Verfe 12, 
 the arrows are beyond thee $ go thy way : for the LORD 
 hathfent thee away.~] He would not have him venture 
 to difcover himfelf ^ but look upon this as a fign that 
 God would not have him appear at Court. 
 
 Ver. 12,. And as touching the matter, that thou and I Verfe 15, 
 havefpoken 0/\ behold, ihe LORD is between me and 
 tleefor everJ] As a Witnefs, and an Avenger, if we 
 keep not the Covenant we have made of perpetual 
 Friend (hi p. 
 
 Ver. 24. So David hid himfelf in the field, and when^ Verfe 24. 
 tJje new moon was come the fang fat him down to eat meat.~] 
 He did not immediately hide himfelf in the Field, but 
 
 G g when
 
 1*6 A e 
 
 Chapter when the time came that he had appointed : For he 
 
 XX. firft went to Bethkhevi, v. 6, 16. 
 
 t^WJ Ver 25. /4W ffo king fat upon L?sfeat\as at other titties, 
 Verfe 15 even upon a fiat by the wall.] The Ifraelites fat at Meat 
 (as did the Gree^/ and Romans in after times) in a half 
 Round, or Circle: Which they called Sigma, from 
 the ancient Figure of that Letter, which was thus C. 
 Now the middle place, in this fafhion of fitting, was 
 moft honourable among this People, as our Mr. Thorn* 
 di^e gathers from this very place. Upon which R. So- 
 lomon faith, Saul fat in the head of the Couch next the 
 wall. For fuppofing them to (it in a Round, or half 
 Circle, as the manner always was, we mud needs con- 
 ceive that the back or middle of this half Circle muft 
 be towards the Wall, for all Conveniences. See his 
 Religion AffetnbUes, p. 61. It rilay be alfo here ob- 
 ferved, that the Cuftom of lying along, leaning on their 
 Elbows was not yet introduced, in thefe ancient times - y 
 but they fat at Meat as we do. See Bochartus Hierozoi- 
 con, R I; L. H. Cap. V. p. 55)8; 
 
 And Jonathan arofel] When his Father came into the 
 Room : And after Saul had taken his place, it is like- 
 ly, fat on his right hand. 
 
 AndAbnerfat by Sauls fide] On his left hand, I fup- 
 pofe, being his Cofin, and the General of his Army. 
 
 And David's place-was etptji.~] Which, it is probable, 
 was next to Abner's. 
 
 16. Ver. 26. Neverthelefs Saul fpake not any thing that 
 day.'] Made no enquiry after David. 
 
 For he thought fomething if befallen him ; he if not 
 tlean^ furely he is not clean.'} What this M/krah, or ac- 
 cident fignifies, which we tranflate fomething hath be- 
 fatten him.'} See upon XV. Levit. 16. 
 
 Ver. 2.7;
 
 the F/Vff Book of S A M U E JL.K 2 17 
 
 Ver. 17. And it came to pafs that on the morrow, Chapter 
 which was thefecond day of the month, that Davids place XX. 
 was empty 5 and Saul fad unto Jonathan his fon, wherefore L/"VNJ 
 cometh not the fon of Jefe.'] His calling him the Son 
 of Jejfi argued both Scorn and Difpleafure againft 
 him. 
 
 To meat neither yeflerday, nor to day.~] By this it ap- 
 pears, the 'jews anciently obferved two days, in the 
 beginning of every Month, with Feftival Joy. The 
 Reafon was, becaufe the New-moon being proclaimed 
 according to its Appearance, and it Appearing une- 
 qually, fometimes in the Afternoon, fometimes in, the 
 Evening, fometimes at Midnight, therefore they ob- 
 ferved two Days, as Scaliger, and others have obfer- 
 ved. And they who were not clean the fuft day, 
 might obferve the fecond : For that fort of IJnclean- 
 nefs here fpoken of, lafted but one day. 
 
 Ver. 28. And Jonathan anfwered Saffl, David carneft- Verfe 28. 
 ly asfyd leave of me to go to Bethlehem."] -Which he, be- 
 ing next to the King, had Power, ,1 fuppofe tp grant : 
 As appears, i from his demanding of Jonathan an ac- 
 count what, was become of him. 
 
 Ver. 19. Andhefaid, let me go , I pray thee^ for my Verfe 2^ 
 family hath -afacrifice in the city, and my brother^ he hath 
 commanded me to be there."] The 1 deft Brother, let all 
 the reft know that their Company was expefted. 
 
 Now, if ,1 have found grace in thme eyes, kt we go 
 away, I pray thee^ and fee my brethren, therefore he com* 
 eth not to the k$ngs table."] He exprefles in many words, 
 the great Importunity of David for leave to go .and vi- 
 fit his Relations: Which he thought might make the 
 King not take it ill, that he had granted if. * 
 
 Ver. 90. And San If anger was \indled againft Jona- Verfe 30. 
 than ^ .and he faid unto him, -thait fon of A pervtrfe r>e- 
 woman*"] Or, .as. it ;is. in the;Hebre,w, thou fon 
 Gg 2 */
 
 2*8 A CO MMENTARY 
 
 Chapter f perverfe Rebellion. That is, a very perverfe Re- 
 
 XX. bel. 
 
 wv-x-/ Do not 1 knvw that thou haft chofen thefon of Jeffi, to 
 thy own confufion f\ Made him his Friend, to his uttef' 
 undoing. 
 
 And unto the confttfion of thy mothers t?akedneft.~] Fo? 
 the World would think that he was none of his Son 5 
 becaufe he loved him intirely, whom- Saul hated ex- 
 tremely. 
 
 Verfe 31. Ver. 3* For as long as the fan ofjeffe liveth upon the 
 ground, thon foalt not be ejlablifoed, nor thy kingdom 7\ He 
 was fully fatisfied that David, if he lived, would be King 
 of Jfraeli Which if he knew by Samuel's anointing him, 
 k was Madnefs to imagine that he mould be able to 
 overthrow the Gounfel of God. 
 
 Wherefore now fetch him to me, for he fiatt fitrely die."] 
 He could not expe& to be obeyed, fince his Son loved 
 him fo much : But his Fury made him lay this Con> 
 mand upon him. 
 
 Verfe a 2. ^ er< ^ 2< AnA Jonathan anfwered Saul hif father^ wf>ere- 
 foreflwuld he beflain $ what hath htdone .<?] He declines 
 his Command, by defiring to know what his Guilt 
 was; 
 
 Verfe a \ . ^ er - 33 * An A- Saul cafl a javelin at him to jmite* him^\ 
 
 'ft is not faid, as it is of David (XIX. 10.) to faite 
 
 hint to the waU : And therefore fome think he intended 
 
 only to wound him, not to kill him: But the word 
 
 finite, in Scripture, commonly fignifies to kill, and 
 
 there is no reafon to take it otherwife here: Saul's Fu> 
 
 ry being fo great, that he minded not what he did. 
 
 One would think, that he ufed a Javelin or kance, 
 
 as a Scepter : For it was always ready at hand. 
 
 Wherefore Jonathan knew that it was determined of ' hfc 
 
 father to flay David."] That it was his unalterable Refo- 
 
 lution. Which is implied in that Phrafe, v. 31. he.
 
 the Fir ft Bool^ of SAM II'E'L. 
 
 the Son of Death, as Conftantitts LEmpercur obferves Chapter 
 upon Bava Rama, p. 90. XX. 
 
 Ver. 34. So Jonathan rofe from the table in fierce an- o""V"^* 
 ger, and did eat no meat the fecond day of the month .-Verie 34* 
 fir he was grieved for David, becaufe his father had 
 done himjhame.~] Here are two Reafons why he fatted, 
 fir ft becaufe he was extremely affii&ed for David; and 
 fecondly, his Father had put Jonathan to fhame, by 
 his foul Language, and by throwing a Javelin at him: 
 For fo the words run clearly in the Hebrew 5 for he 
 was grieved for David, and becaufe, 8cc. the copula* 
 tive and being wanting, as in many other places. 
 
 Ver. 55. And it came topafs in the morning^ Of the Verfe . 2** 
 third day. 
 
 That Jonathan went out into the field, at the time ap- 
 pointed with David, and a little lad with him ~\ . Accor- 
 ding to their Agreement, v. 20, 21, 
 
 Ver. 36. And hrfaid to the lad r, find out the ar- Verfe 26; 
 row which 1 fioot *> and as the lad ran, he foot the arrow 
 beyond hit2t.~] Which was the Sign given to David of 
 Saul's ill Intentions^ v. 22. 
 
 Ver. 37. And when the lad was' come to the place- of the Verfe 37. 
 arrow, which Jonathan had fhot^ Jonathan cried after 
 the lad, is not the arrow beyond thee.~] He cried fo 
 loud, I fuppofe, that David might hear him what he 
 faid. 
 
 Ver. 38. And Jonathan- cried after the lad, mafe Verfe }8.' 
 fpeedy flay not. ~] So-defirous he was to be alone with 
 David. 
 
 And Jonathans lad gathered up the arrows and -came te 
 his mafter~] 
 
 Ver. 39. And the lad knew not any thing, only Jona- Verfe 
 than and David knew the matter^] The meaning of all 
 this. 
 
 Ver, 40*
 
 ajo A COMMENTARY 
 
 Chapter Ver. 40. And Jonathan gave Jw artillery to the lad, 
 XX. andfaid unto him, go carry them into the cty.~] That he 
 
 VXWJ might be left alone with David. 
 
 Verfe 40. y en ^ lt n da$foon of the lad was gone, David arofe 
 
 Verfe 41 -out of a place towards thejoutb.~] On the South of the 
 Stone Ezel ; On the North- fide of which Jonathan (hot 
 his Arrows, that the Lad might not chance to ftumble 
 upon David. 
 
 And fell on his face to the ground, and bowed hiwf elf 
 three tiwes.~] After three bows, he fell on his Face 5 out 
 of Reverence to him, as the King's Son, and his ex- 
 cellent Friend. Arrianvs faith, Lib.IV. that this Proba- 
 tion was introduced by Cyrus : Bpt he is confuted by 
 this Adrion of David $ which fhows it to have been a 
 far more ancient Pofture. 
 
 ,And they kjffed one unolher, and wept one with another : 
 until David exceeded."] Being to become an Exile from 
 his Friend, from his Wife, from his Kindred, and the 
 People of God 5 and from all facred Solemnities. 
 
 Verfe 41. Ver. 42. And 'Jonathan faid to David^ go in peace, 
 forafauch as we havefworn both ofuf^ in the .nawe of the 
 LORD, faying^ the LORD be between me and thee, and 
 between my feed and thy feed for ez/en] As much as to fay, 
 doubt not that I will faithfully keep my Covenant 
 withthee; as I doubt not of thy perpetual Stedfaft- 
 nefs in it, when I am dead. And this muft be our Sa- 
 ttsfa&ion, in this fad Separation. 
 
 And he arofe and departed^] That is, David left Jo- 
 nathan. 
 
 And J&nrtkan.mnt into the c'^y-} I fuppofe their 
 Difconrfe continued but a fhort time 5 for fear of be- 
 ing difcove red, 
 
 CHAR
 
 the F/rf? B^ of S A M Q E L, 
 
 CHAP. xxr. 
 
 Verfe i.'~lp//e came David to Nob."] It is hard tQ Verfe I 
 
 _|_ tell where this City was ^ for it is not 
 reckoned among the Cities of the PrieftSj either in the 
 Tribe of Jttdah or of Benjamin, or of any other. But 
 &. Kimchi faith, his Father took it for Jerttfaltm - y and 
 perhaps it was near to it : Where the Tabetnacle be- 
 ing fixed, the Priefts reforted thither in great num- 
 bers, and fetled there. In XI. Nebem. 32. we find men- 
 tion of a City of this Name, in the Tribe of Benja- 
 min: Whether 6W perhaps brought the Tabernacle, 
 being his own Tribe. 
 
 Vnto Abimelecb the prreftJ] Intending here to con> 
 mend himfelf, and his Caufe to God, and to beg his 
 Dire&ion and Protection. Abimelech is no where cal- 
 led the High Prieft, but always Akimclecb the Prhft, 
 or (imply the Prietf, v. 4, 5, 6, 9. yet being the Son of 
 Ahitub (XXII. 9. 1 1.) who was the Son of Pkineas. the 
 Son of //, he is generally fuppofed to have been the 
 Brother of Abijab (mentioned XIV. 5.) and he being 
 dead, to have fucceeded him in the high Prieft- 
 hood. 
 
 And Ahivielech was afraid at the meeting of David.~j 
 Seeing him alone } and having hea^d, perhaps, fome- 
 thing of the King's Difpleafure againft him. 
 
 And faid unto him, why art thou alone y and no man - 
 with thee .<?] A Man of David's Quality, he knew, ne- 
 ver went without Attendants. And the Truth is, Da- 
 vid had fome Perfons with him, as the 4th Verfe tell* 
 us, and appears from our Saviour's words (in the fe- 
 
 confc
 
 A COMMENT ART upon 
 
 cond of St. Mar/0 where he mentions, David and 
 thofe that were with him. But he had no fuch Perfons, 
 as ufed to be his Guard ^ and he left thofe that were 
 with him, at fome diftance, that Ahimelech might not 
 fee them. 
 
 Verfe a. Ver. 2. And David faid unlo Ahimelech the prieft,the 
 king hath commanded me a bufinefi, and hath faid unto 
 me, let no man know any thing of the bujincfs whereon 1 
 fend thee, and what I have commanded thee."] We are 
 not from hence to take an Example, of fpeaking un- 
 truths (as Conradus Pellicanus here glofles) but the 
 Wickednefs of the World is the more to be deplored, 
 which fometimes puts a neceffity upon excellent Men 
 to lie, that they may preferve their Lives,which cannot 
 be fafe without it. 
 
 And'I have appointed my fervants to fuch and fuch a, 
 place."] Here he acknowledges he had Servants with 
 him: But he had difpofed them into feveral Places, 
 that the King's Bufinefs might be the better concealed. 
 Verfe 3- ^ er 3- Now therefore what is under thy hand <Q He 
 defires to know what he was able to do for him, to 
 fupply his wants. 
 
 Give me Jive loaves of bread in my hand."] Particular- 
 ly he defires to fatisfy his Hunger, and enough for his 
 Servants. 
 
 Or, what there if prefent.~] That is, any other Vi- 
 ftuals. 
 
 Verfe 4. Vcr. 4. And the prieft anfwered, there if no common 
 bread under my hand^ but there is hallowed bread : if the 
 young men have kept themfelves, at leafl from womenT] It 
 was the ancient Cuftom among other Nations, for the 
 Priefts to keep themfelves even from che lawful ufe of 
 Women, before they performed their Office : As Por- 
 phyry informs us, L. IV. !!*/ f A?ra^*i$, Seel:. 7. There- 
 fore Ahimelech requires this of David's Soldiers, cr 
 
 Com-
 
 the Fir8 Bool^ of SAMUEL. 233 
 
 Companions, that being to eat of the Holy Bread, Chapter 
 which none but Priefts might eat, they (houid eat it XXI. 
 with the fame Purity, which was required of the l/"W) 
 Priefts. 
 
 Ver. f . And David anfweredthe priett, andfaid unto Verfe 5. 
 him, of a truth women have hep from us, about thefe thre e 
 days, fince I came out ~] As many Days as the LORD 
 himfelf required for the fan&ifyingof the People, when 
 he appeared on Mount S;//, at the giving of the 
 Law, XIX. Exod. 1 5. 
 
 And the vcjjels of the young men."] That is, their Bo- 
 dies : So the word Kelt here fignifies as o-x*'ja$ doth 
 in I. Hmoih. IV. 4. 
 
 Are holy^\ That is, feparated from Women. 
 
 And the bread is in a manner common?] He adds, that 
 he need not fcruple to give them the hallowed Bread 5 
 for it was not fo holy as when it was upon the Table of 
 the LORD : But became, in a manner, or in fome part, 
 common Bread 5 being now the Food not only of the 
 Prieft, but of his whole Family. 
 
 Tea, though it were fan&ified this day in the veffell} 
 The Marginal Tranilation is more plain, efpecially when 
 there was other that dayfan&ified in the Veffd. He means, 
 New Bread was fet upon the Table of the LORD : So 
 that no wrong was done to him. By the Fe/elis meant, 
 the Dilh on which the Bread was placed, mentioned 
 XXV. Exod. 29. 
 
 Ver. 6. So the priefl gave him hallowed bread , for Vcrfe 6, 
 there was no bread there but the /hew- bread, that was ta- 
 k$nfrom before the LORD, to put hot bread in the day 
 that it was taken away.~\ In this neither Ahimelech nor 
 David committed any fin : For invincible Neceffity 
 difpenfed with all thefe ritual Laws 5 as the Jews them- 
 felves confefs. Particularly R. Levi, who faith, in a 
 great Famine, they might eat an Afs's Head, which 
 
 Hh was
 
 334 ^ COMMENTARY upon 
 
 Chapter was an unclean Creature. And they juftify this by 
 XXI. the words of the Law, XVIII. Levit. 5. he fi all live in 
 L/'VNJ them, not he (hall die in them. From whence they ga- 
 ther, that in danger of Life fuch Laws were not to be 
 obferved. And fo Procopiu* G*z<euf obferves, that 
 wife Men among the ancient People of God, had lefs 
 regard to thefe bodily Precepts of the Law : And that 
 Ajbiathar, in granting leave to David and his Men to 
 eat of the Pontifical Bread, plufqttam vnlg#f fapiebat, 
 was much wifer than the vulgar People. He calls him 
 Abjathar not Allmelech^ who granted this Indulgence } 
 for fodoth our blefTed Saviour, I J. Mark 26. and there is 
 a learned Friend of mine, who hath a Djjfcrtation ready 
 for the Prefs, to prove that Abiathar was at this time High- 
 Prieft. Though it is commonly thought he was only 
 the Sagan, as the Jews in later times call him who was 
 the High-Prieft's Vicar: And upon that account was a 
 fecondary High-Pried 5 though that Name of High- 
 Prieft did not belong to Abiathar in the higheft Senfe. 
 And befides this, there is no Incongruity in faying, 
 tha was done in the days of Abiathar the higkpr/eft (as 
 our Saviour fpeaks) which was done in Abiathar & 
 Days, though done fomewhat before he came to the 
 High Priefthood. As things may be faid to have been 
 done in the Days of Henry the VIII. or any other 
 Ring of England^ which came to pafs before he began 
 to reign. 
 
 Verfe 7. Ver. 7. Now a certain man ofthefervants of Saul vtas 
 there that day, detained before, the LORD.'] It is. not to- 
 be imagined, that he was detained here by Force and 
 Conftraint : But by fome Vow he had upon him$ or 
 other rveligious Performance, to which he had obli- 
 ged himfe.lf
 
 tbe Fir& Book of SAMUEL. 235 
 
 And his name was Doeg^ an Edomite7\ His Native Chapter 
 Country was Edom : But he was profelyted to the XXL 
 Jewim Religion. C/"V\J 
 
 The chief eft of the herdfaen that belonged unto Sattl.~] 
 The Hebrew word abir fignifies ^potent Man or Prince 5 
 and is fometimes attributed to God. And therefore 
 here fignifies, that he was fet over all the Herdfmen, 
 as their Infpeftorand Governonr. Such there were in 
 Syria, as Bocharttts obferves out of Di odor us Sicultts ^ 
 who mentions one that was jfqp&oot T&V /BzmhiKnv 
 xfauvtov, pecortf regit prtifeflw. And fo the Targum^ and 
 Kintchi, and others, here tranflate it. 
 
 Ver. 8. And David faid unto Abimdech, is there ^^Verfe 8. 
 here under thy hand cither fp ear or floor d .<? for I have not 
 brought wyfaord, nor any weapon with mel\ He left them 
 all behind, that he might the better conceal himfelf, 
 and pafs for a private Man. 
 
 Becaufe the kjngs bnjinefs required hafte.~] But he pre- 
 tended to AbJmelech, it was becaufe he had not time to 
 go to his Houfe: The King preffing immediately to 
 be gone about his Bufinefs. 
 
 Ver. 9. And the prieft fatd^ the fword of Goliath /^Verfe 9. 
 Philjftjne^ whom thouflewettin the valley ofElah^ behold 
 it if here wrapt up in a cloth behind the ephod.'] Behind 
 the place where the Garments of the Priefts were laid 
 up : Of which the Ephod anct its Appurtenances were 
 the chief. 
 
 Ifthou wilt take that^ take it $ for there is no other fave 
 that here. And \3avidfaid, there is none like unto that, 
 give it me.~] Which he thought he might ufe, though 
 it had been laid up in God's Treafury, as a Monu- 
 ment of his wonderful Mercy : Becaufe he was in great 
 necefiity to provide for his own Defence. 
 
 Ver. 10. And David arofe and fled that day, for fear Verfe 10. 
 of Saul.] Out of the Country oflfrael. 
 
 H h x And
 
 A COMMENTARY upon 
 
 And went to Achifh the fyng of Oath."] A mifera* 
 ble Condition to be forced to flee to thofe for Prote- 
 ction, who, he had reafon to think, were his bitter 
 Enemies. For this was the City of Goliath whom he 
 had (lain $ and whofe Sword he had now about him. 
 But perhaps he thought he mould not be known $ or 
 he knew Achijh to be a very generous Perfon y or be^ 
 ing now in difgrace with Saul, he thought the Phili- 
 ftines might take him for Saul's Enemy, and engage 
 with them againft him. Thus Thewiftocles being ba- 
 nifhed his own Country, fled firft to Admetus the King 
 of the Mohthians, with whom he had been at Enmi- 
 ty $ and then to the King of Per fa. 
 
 Verfe n.. Ver. n. AndthefervantsofAchifljfaiduntohw, if. 
 not this David) the king of the landi\ Either they 
 meant, a chief Commander in Jfrael, who was refpe- 
 fted as the King : Or they had heard of his being de- 
 figned to be King inftead of Saul, which made him 
 perfecute him. 
 
 Did they notfng of him one to another, in dances, fay- 
 ing, Saul hath flain his thoufands, and David his ten 
 thoufands ?~\ By this it appears, they had good Infor- 
 mation of what was done in the Land of Ifrael: And 
 fo might know what was reported, that Samuel had 
 anointed him to be their King. 
 
 Verfe 12. Ver. 12. And David laid up thefe words in his heart, 
 and was fore afraid of Achiflj king ofGath.~] This Dif- 
 courfe deeply affected him ,. and made him think hira- 
 felf not fafe there. 
 
 Verfe 13. Ver. 13. And he changed his behaviour before them, 
 and feigned himfelfmad in their hands, and fcrabled on 
 the doors of the gates, and let the fyittle fall down upon 
 his beard!] He counterfeited himfelf to be out of his 
 
 Wits i or to be a Fool, who never had any. For he 
 * *" 
 
 wrote
 
 tbe Firft Book, ^/SAMUEL, 237 
 
 wrote upon the Gates, and flavered, as Fools afe wont Chapter 
 to do. XXI. 
 
 Ver. 14, And Achiftf aid unto hfcfervants-^ lo, the man ^^^^ 
 if mad, wherefore have ye brought him unto me ?~] Some e 4"* 
 of the Courtiers had prefented him unto the King : 
 Who feeing him a goodly Perfon, had lifted him per- 
 haps, as an Officer, in - his Service. 
 
 Ver. 15. Have I need of mad men, that ye haveVerfe 15;. 
 brought this fellow to play the mad ntan in my ^re fence 
 [hall this fellow come into my honfe ?~] He would not 
 have his Court troubled with Fools^ or Mad-men. 
 For it is like he did not believe this to be David ; or 
 if he was, he was now become good for nothing: 
 And come out of his own Country, becaufe he was 
 befide himfelf. 
 
 Vcrfe 
 
 CHAP. XXIf. 
 
 i.T|" > V<4L'// therefore departed thence, 
 JL/ caped to the cave of Ad tt flam.] 
 
 Chapter 
 XXII. 
 
 L/-VSJ 
 and e/ Verfe I. 
 
 Which 
 
 was a ftroog hold (i Chron. XL 13..) in the Tribe of 
 Jndah (XV* Jojb. 35.) unto which Tribe he belong- 
 ing, might hope to find (bme Friends there. 
 
 And when his brethren and all his fathers hoitfi hear.d 
 //, they went down thither to html] Either to comfort 
 him 5 or to fecure themfelves from the Fury of Saul : 
 Who they thought might probably wreak his Hatred 
 to David upon them. 
 
 Ver. x. And every one that was in d//lrefs.~] All nee- Verfe . i. 
 dy People, pinched with want, who heard that Da* 
 vjd. was there. . 
 
 And.
 
 A COMMENTARY upon 
 
 Chapter And Svery one that was In debt."] Perhaps David 
 XXII. might not know they were fuch Perfons : Or if he did, 
 U'"V\J intended not to protect them from their Creditors, if 
 they had been able to pay them. It was the manner, 
 in ancient times, among the Gauls, for thofe who 
 were in debt, or opprefied, to betake themfelves to the 
 Service of fome great Men : By whom, as they were, 
 maintained, fo they devoted themfelves to live and 
 die with them. Thus Cdfar tells us, Lib. VI. de Bello 
 Gal. Cap. 13. Pleriqne ckm attttfre alieno, aut tnagnitn- 
 dine tributorum^ ant injnria potentiorum prewantur: fefe 
 infervitutew dicant nobilibttf, &c. And thefe they cal- 
 led Soldnr'ri : And the Men that came to David feem 
 to have been fuch, as refolved to live and die with 
 him. 
 
 And every one that was difcontented^] In the He- 
 brew, bitter of Soul , that is, lay under fore Affli- 
 ctions. 
 
 Gathered themfelves unto him, and, he became a captain 
 over them.~] They lifted themfelves under him, as their 
 Commander.- Who was forced to take this courfein 
 his own Defence, that he might not be fuddenly fur- 
 prized. But Grotittf obfcrves, Lib. I. de JureBeUi & 
 Pacif^ Cap. IV. Seft. VI. that David did not entertain 
 fhefemen into his Service, till in the Judgment of jfo- 
 nathan, and by many other certain Arguments, his Life 
 appeared to be in imminent danger. And then he nei- 
 ther aflaulted any City, nor fought for an occafion to 
 fight : But avoided it, by feeking for lurking Places, 
 fometimes in the Defarts, fometimes among ftrange 
 People : Always taking care not to hurt his Country- 
 men. 
 
 And there were with him abottt four hundred men."} 
 
 Among whom, I fuppofe. his own Kindred were the 
 f 
 chief. 
 
 Ver. 3.
 
 ibe Fir& Book, of S A M U E L. 239 
 
 Ver. g. And David went thence to Mizpeh ofMoab^] Chapter 
 For the Moabites were at difference with Sad, XIV. XXII. 
 47. w>rVJ 
 
 And he f aid unto the kjng of Moab^ let my father and Verie 3* 
 my mother, I pray thee, come forth, and be with you7\ 
 He the rather hoped for this Kindnefs to be (hown to 
 his aged Parents (who were not able to travel up and 
 down, as he was likely to do) becaufe he was defcend- 
 ed from a Moabite, by the Mother's fide : Efpecially 
 if Ruth the Moabitefs^ were of the Royal Family, as 
 the Jews imagine. 
 
 Till I know what God will do with me7\ Who, he 
 doubted not, would make good his word to him. 
 
 Ver. 4. And he brought them before the kjng ofMoab, Verfe 4. 
 and they dwelt with him, all the time that David wa* rn 
 the hold.~] All the time of his Exile: When he wan- 
 dred here and there, and had no certain place of abode : 
 Being hunted by Saul from place to place 3 feldom 
 fuflfering him to reft. So Pellicanu* expounds the Ffe- 
 brew word Metzudah : Which fignifies alfo aftrong 
 hold. 
 
 Ver. 5*. And the prophet Gad.~\ Who being bred urr- Verfe 5, 
 der Samuel, and knowing he had anointed David to" 
 be King, refolved to accompany him in his Banifh- 
 ment: Which was a great comfort to him. 
 
 Said unto David, abide not in the hold7\ This doth 
 not fignify any particular ftrong Place, where he now 
 was : But in general, all thofe places where he thought 
 himfelf fecure, in the neighbouring Countries. 
 
 Depart, and get thee into the landofJttdahJ] Where 
 he would have him publickly appear 3 as one that 
 confided in God, and in his own Innocence. 
 
 Then David departed, and came into the foreft of Ha- 
 reth.'] Where there were many fecret lurking places i 
 Unto which he might upon occafion refort. 
 
 Ver. 6.
 
 A COMMENT ART upon 
 
 Chapter Ver. 6. And when Saul heard that David was difco- 
 
 XXII. wred, and the men that were with him7\ He was not 
 
 l^/^VXJ fo we ^ beloved, as to have early Intelligence of D</- 
 
 Vcrfe 6. v *d's lifting Men : Which made him reproach thole 
 
 that attended him, in the following Verfe. 
 
 Noiv Saul abode in Gibcah^ under a tree in Ramah.~\ 
 Or, in an high place, as Ramah fignifies. Otherwife 
 the firft words muft be interpreted near Gibeah $ or in 
 the Territories oi Gibeah. 
 
 Having hu fpear in his hand.~\ By hisfpear is to be 
 underftood hisfcepter, according to the Phrafe of thofe 
 times. For fo Juftin (Lib. XLIII. Cap. 3.) fpeaking 
 of the firft times of the Romans (which was about the 
 Reign of Saul) faith, Per ea adhuc tempera, Reges ha- 
 ftas pro diadewiate habebant, quas Gr&ci feeptra dixere, 
 &c. ' In thofe days, Rings hitherto had Spears as to 
 
 * figns of Royal Authority: Which the Greeks call 
 
 * Scepters. For in the beginning of things, the An- 
 '* cients worfhipped Spears for immortal Gods. In 
 
 * Memory of MI hich Religion, Spears are ftill added 
 
 * to the Images of the Gods. And thus the Rings of 
 Argos (as Paufanias tells us, in his Baotica) called 
 their Scepters, Spears. 
 
 And all his fervants were flanding about hit.~] His 
 ufual Guards, and the principal Officers of his Court. 
 Verfe 7. Ver. 7. Then Saul faidunto hif fervants that flood a- 
 bout him, hear now ye Benjav/itesJ] Ye Men of my 
 own Tribe: Of whom he feems to fpeak with Dif- 
 dain. 
 
 WiU the fon of Jejje give every one of yon fields and 
 vineyards, and make yon all captains ofthoufands and cap- 
 tains of 'hundreds .<?] Beflow Preferment upon them 
 all, moreorlefs, if not Lands of Inheritance. Forfo 
 the words are are to be tranflated, give you f elds, 8cc. 
 or titakpyou captains, &c. 
 
 Ver. 8.
 
 the F/rff Bool^ of SAMUEL. 
 
 Ver, 8, That all of you, have confpired againft me."] Chapter 
 To conceal David's Defigns from him, if not to affift XXII. 
 him in them. The Spirit of Jealoufy always pofiefies ^""J^V 
 thofe who are ingaged in fuch bloody defigns, as he had * er ' 
 againft David: Which all good men abhorred. 
 
 And there is none of yon that [Jjows me, nty fon hath 
 made a. league with the fon of Jeffe 5 and there if none of 
 you that if forry for me.~} He iufpe&ed Jonathan had 
 made a League with David ; but did not certainly 
 know it, much lefs what it was : And was very much 
 vexed, that none were felicitous enough for him (To 
 the word fignifies, as deDiett obferves, which we tran- 
 ilate forryfor him} to make a Difcovery of it to him. 
 
 Or Jbor me, that my fon hath ftitred ftp myfervant againft 
 tne t to lie in wait, as at this day.~] His Jealoufy car- 
 ried him fo far, as to make him fufped, Jonathan not 
 only fided with David 3 but had incouraged him to 
 take up Arms} and to appear openly, as having many 
 Friends and Partakers : For fince he threw the Jave- 
 lin at Jonathan, it is likely he abfented himfelf from 
 Court $ or did not appear fo frequently $ or looked 
 difcontented, when he came into his Prefence. 
 
 Ver. 9. Then anfaered Doeg the Edomite^ which was Verfe 9. 
 over thefervants of Sau/.~] The reft being filent, he 
 undertook to inform the King, who were falfe to 
 him : Or being a forward Man, and hating David, 
 prevented all the reft of his Fellow Servants. 
 
 Andfaid^ Ifaw the fon of JeffeJ] He fpeaks as con- 
 temptibly of him, as his Mafter had lately been wont 
 to do 5 not vouchfafing to call him by his Name, 
 XX. 27. 30. 
 
 Cowing to Nob, to Abimelech, the fon of Ahiteb^\ He 
 reprefents him, as if he came to take Advice of Abime- 
 lech, and lay his defigns accordingly. 
 
 I i Ver.
 
 A COMMENT ART upon 
 
 Ver. 10. And he enquired of the LORD fir 
 Some think Doeg in this flandered Mimekcb, becaufe 
 we read nothing of it 5 and David fpeaks of his falfe 
 Tongue : But this may as well be true, as that which 
 follows is. And Doegs Wickednefs confided in re- 
 prefenting things wrong: Concealing the Truth, and 
 faying nothing of David's Pretences to Abimelech; but 
 infinuating as if he were in a Plot with David againft 
 the King. Whereas, the good Man was made to be- 
 lieve, that Dav'/d was going about the King's Bufinefs, 
 and upon that account affifted him. 
 
 And gave him vi 'finals , and gave him thefaord of Go- 
 liath the Philiftine.'] And very innocently, as he very 
 well knew: But reprefented thefe as A&s, whereby he 
 abetted David in his Confpiracy : Which are the Lyes 
 of which David accufes him 3 nothing being farther 
 from the Truth. 
 
 Yerfe 1 1. Ver. 1 1 . And the king fent to call Ahimelech the fon of 
 Ahitub^ and all his fathers houfe, the pricfts that were in 
 Nob : and they came all of them to the kjng7$ By his fa- 
 thers houfe is meant all the Houfe of Eli: Whom God 
 had threatned to cut off. 
 
 Verfe 12, Ver. 12. And Saul faid, hearnow thoufon of Ah'tttib."] 
 He (hows not the leaft refpect to him, but rather the 
 utmoft Contempt . Calling him in his Rage, the fon 
 efAhitub. 
 
 And he anfaered^ here am /,. my lord.~] But he did 
 not forget his refpevt unto the King. 
 
 Yerfe i. Ver. 13. And Saul f aid unto him, why have ye coufpi- 
 red againft me, tbou and the fon of Je/e .<? in that thou 
 haft given him bread^ and a fivord, and hatt enquired of 
 God for him^ that hejhonld rife againft me, to lie in wait, 
 as at this day7\ A very ram Charge 5 unlefs there had 
 been proof, that he did thefe things with an evil inr 
 tent, which there was not. 
 
 Ver. 14,
 
 the Firft Book, of S A M U E L, 343 
 
 Ver. 14. Then Ahimekch an/wered and faid) and who Chapter 
 if fo faithful among all thy ferv ants as David, which is XXII. 
 the kings fon in law, and goeth at thy bidding, and is U^VNJ 
 honourable in thy houfe .<?] The Oracle was confulted on- Verie 14. 
 Jy upon publick Occafions, not for any private Bufi- 
 nefs. And therefore the Senfe of Ahimelech's Apology 
 for himfelf is this : Since David was held by all to be 
 a moft Loyal Subjeft, as well as a Perfon of great Ho- 
 nour, and in high Favour with the King, having mar- 
 ried his Daughter $ what could he think but that Da- 
 vid was Cent by the Ring (as he faid he was) upon 
 fome Bufinefs of publick concern 5 to command his 
 Forces, fuppofe (as he had often done) in fome Ex- 
 pedition againft his Enemies? And doubting what 
 courfe to take came to advife with God, as he had 
 done heretofore. For this was not the firft time fas 
 he faith in the next Verfe) that he had confulted the 
 Divine Majefty for him, in difficult cafes concerning 
 the good of the Kingdom. 
 
 Ver. 1 5. Did I then begin to enquire of God for him .<?] Verfe 1 5. 
 He defired that might not be an Argument againft him 5 
 for he had heretofore done the fame thing without any 
 Imputation of Guilt. 
 
 Be it far front me.~] That which he was charged 
 withal 5 Confpiracy againft the King, v. 13. 
 
 Let not the king impute any thing to his fervant, or to 
 his fathers houfe 5 for thyfervant knew nothing of all this, 
 more or lefs.~] If there was any bad defign, he pleads 
 perfect Ignorance of it. 
 
 Ver. 1 6. And the king faid unto him, thoufhalt fnrely Verfe 1 6. 
 die, Ahimelech, thou and thy fathers houfe7\ A mad Re- 
 folution. For what had the reft of the Priefts done 
 to deferve fuch a bloody Execution > 
 
 Ver. 17. And the king faid unto the footmen that ft 
 about him.'] In the Hebrew it is, to the runners: That 
 
 II 2 15,
 
 A COMMENT ART upon 
 
 Chapter is, to thofe who ufed to go before him, and to follow 
 XXII. him when he went abroad. 
 
 c/'V**-' Turn and flay the priefts of the LORD, becaufe their 
 hand alfo is with David 5 and becaufe they knew when he 
 fled) and did notfKw it fffeJ] Such was the Power their 
 Kings exercifed (as Samuel told them they would) that 
 without a formal Procefs again ft a Man accufed of a 
 Crime, they commanded him to be cut off at their 
 pleafure. 
 
 But thefervauts of the k$ng would not put forth their 
 hand, to fall upon the priefts of the LORD."] Such was 
 their Reverence to God and Religion in ancient times: 
 Which kept them in their Wars from doing any hurt 
 to the Priefts of their Enemies, as Grotius obferves, 
 Lib. lll.de Jure Belli & Pach, Cap. XL Sec*. 10. And 
 therefore Theodoret here juftly praifes the Guards of 
 Saul, that they chofe rather to expofe themfelves to 
 the inraged Fury of Sattl, than execute it upon the 
 Priefts of God. 
 
 Verfe i8. Ver. 18. And the kjngfaid to Doeg, turn thou and fall 
 upon the priefts."] He who was the Informer, he made 
 alfo his Executioner. 
 
 And Doeg the Edomite turned and fell upon the prieflt, 
 andjlew that day eighty five perfons."] Kings never want 
 fome to execute their Commands, though never fo 
 bloody. Saul was little better than a Mad-man $ and 
 yet had thofe at his beck who would do as he bid 
 them, becaufe he was their King. It was excellently 
 therefore faid by Juftin Martyr, 
 
 Let w pray that Kings and 
 Rulers, together with a Royal Power ^ may be found ha- 
 ving afober mind. 
 
 That did wear a linen ephod.~\ 5. e. Miniftred unto 
 God : But we are not to underftand by the Efhod fuch 
 
 a Gar-
 
 the Firft Book^ of S A M U E L. 245 
 
 a Garment as the High Prieft wore, for this is diftin- Chapter 
 guilhed from that by the matter of it, which was meer- XXII. 
 Jy Linen: And nothing elfe but a Linen Robe, which \s*>r**J 
 was an honourable kind of Garment, which others 
 who were not Priefts were permitted to wear 5 as I 
 obferved before upon Chap, the Second, v. 18. and 
 fee Bratinitts, Lib. 2. de Feftitn facerd. Hebr. Cap. VI. 
 
 Ver. 19. And Nob, the City of the priefts^ fmote /JeVerfe 19. 
 with the edge of the faord, both man, and woman ^ and 
 fuckling^ and oxen and ajjes^ andfljeep^ with the edge of 
 thefword^] His Fury tranfported him to deal worfe 
 with them, than he did with the Amalekjtes : Some of 
 which he fpared, though God commanded him to de- 
 ftroy them all. But he did this to terrify all the Ifra- 
 elites from giving the leaft Affiftance to David : And 
 make them forward to come and tell him, if they 
 knew where he was. In all this was fulfilled the Word 
 of the LORD againft the Houfe of Eli by the Pro- 
 phet, in thefecond Chapter of this Book: And by Sa- 
 muel, when he was a Child, in the third Chapter. A- 
 barbinel thinks that at this time the Gibeomtef were 
 (lain $ upon which account there was a fore Famine 
 in the Days of David. For Jofephw faith, Lib. VI. Cap. 
 14. that Doeg flew in all three hundred eighty five Per- 
 fons : Taking fome Men, as wicked as himfelf, unto 
 his Affiftance. 
 
 Ver. 20. And one ofthefonf ofAhimelech, the fon 0/Verfe 10 
 Ahitob, named Abiathar efcaped^ and fled after David, ,] 
 For he could be fafe no where elfe. 
 
 Ver. 21. And Abiathar [hewed David that Saul had Verfe 21 
 flam the LORDS //<?#/.] Which confirmed David 
 in his Belief, of the Hatred he bare him, and his Refp- 
 lution to deftroy him. 
 
 Ver. 12.
 
 A COMMENTARY upon 
 
 Chapter Ver. 22. And David f aid unto Abiathar, I knew it 
 XXII. that day, when Doeg the Edomite wot there, that he would 
 *-sv~+~f farely tell S<w/.] For he knew he was none of his 
 Verfe 11. Friend 5 and a Man that loved Mifchief. 
 ^ Verfe 13. Ver. 23. ^Abide thou with me; fear not: for he that 
 feeketh my life, feeketh thy life.~] He comforts him with 
 the Atfurance, that he would take as much care of him, 
 as of himfelf. 
 
 But with me thoufialt be infafeguard^} For he was 
 fure God would make good his Promife of protecting 
 him, till he was made King of Ifrael. 
 
 C xxm. CHAP. xxin. 
 
 Verfe I. Vcrfe l. / ~T"\#e# they told David, faying, the Phili- 
 
 J_ &ine* fight againtt Keilah^] Or, they had 
 
 told David, 8cc. For this was done before Abiathar 
 
 came to him to tell him of the Slaughter of the Priefts, 
 
 v. 6. where it is faid hefted to David to Keilah. Which 
 
 was a City in the Tribe ofjttdah XV. Jojh. 44. Which 
 
 the Philiflines now befieged : Being incouraged there- 
 
 unto, perhaps, by the News they heard that David 
 
 . was forced to flee his Country. 
 
 And they rob the thrtfiing floor.*} Which was com- 
 monly without their Cities $ for the Convenience of 
 Wind, to feparate the Chaff from the Corn. See III. 
 Ruth 1. 15. 
 
 Verie i. Ver. 2. And David enquired of the LORD."] It is 
 probable by the Prophet Gad, who we read before 
 CXXH. 5.) was now with him. For there is no 
 mention yet of Abiathar s having the Ephod : Though 
 
 fome
 
 the Firjt Eoo\ of SAMUEL. 247 
 
 fome think it is mentioned, v. 6. to (how how David Chapter - 
 enquired of God. XXI II. 
 
 Shalt I go andfmite thefe Philiftines : and the LORD o^v^> 
 faid unto David go, andfmite the Philiftines, and f awe 
 Keilah."] A remarkable Inftance of David's Love to 
 his Country: Unto which he did not become an Ene- 
 my, when he was banimed from it. 
 
 Ver. 3. find David's men faid unto him, behold, we Verfe 3.. 
 be afraid here in Judah."] In that part of the Country, 
 where they then were. 
 
 How much more then if we come to Keilah, againft 
 the armies of the Philittines .<?] His Men argued againft 
 this Expedition, becaufe they did not think themfclves 
 fafe in their own Country, where they hoped they 
 had fome Friends : And therefore thought they fhould 
 be in greater Danger, if they made the Philiftines their 
 Enemies. 
 
 Ver. 4, Then David enquired of the LORD yet again.'] Verfe 4; 
 Not for his own Satisfaction, but for theirs : As we 
 read in the Hiftory of Gideon, that he did. 
 
 And the LORD anfwered him and faid, ar/fe.~] Make 
 no delay. 
 
 Go down to Keilah, for I mil deliver the Philiftines 
 into thy hand^\ Here he exprefly aCTures him of Vi- 
 ftory. 
 
 Ver. 5. So "David, and his men went to Keilah, and Verfe fa: 
 fought with the Philiftines ^ and brought away their cattle, 
 and fmote them with ^ great /laughter. So David faved 
 the inhabitants ofKeilah.~] He feems to have purfued 
 the Philistines to their own Country : From whence he 
 brought their Cattle. Or elfe we muft fuppofe thefe 
 Cattle were the Booty they had among the Ifraelites : 
 Which is not fo probable, becaufe then David would ; 
 have reftored them to their Owners,
 
 A C OM MEN T ART upon 
 
 Chapter Ver. 6. And it came to pafs that when Ah/athar, 
 XXI II. f on f Ahiwelech fled to David to Keilah, that he came 
 t/"VNJ down, with an ephod in his hand^] Or rather, with the 
 Vcrfe 6. phd< For he being left, I fuppofe, to keep theSan- 
 ftuary, while his Father and the reft of the Priefls 
 went to wait upon Saul, as foon as he heard of their 
 Slaughter, took this principal Veftment of the High 
 Prieft, viz. the Ephod, unto which the Vrim and 
 Ihummim, with the Breaft-plate were annexed, and 
 carried it unto David. Unto whom he hoped to be 
 the more acceptable, when he appeared capable to 
 ferve him in that high Office. And accordingly he 
 calls, upon him, v. 9. to bring hither the Ephod: As he 
 did afterward, XXX. 7. But the Ephod could do no 
 good, without the Urim and Thummim, which were 
 infeparable from it. And that he fpeaks of the High 
 Priefts Ephod is manifeft, becaufe he doth not call it 
 linen Ephod, fuch as the Priefts wore : But the Ephod. 
 The only difficulty is, that Saul, after this, feems to 
 have confuted God by Vrim, XXVIII. 6. But perhaps 
 he made a new one, in the room of that which Abia- 
 thar carried away : But God would not own it, nor any 
 other way give him Advice. Aben Ezra indeed here 
 notes that there wants, that which they call the He 
 Hajediah, that is, the demon ft rative Particle He, to 
 (how that he means the High Prieft's Ephod, and there- 
 fore it was only a linen Ephod. Which led him into 
 this abfurd Opinion, that in fome cafes God anfwered 
 without Urim and Thummim: Being confulted merely 
 by an Ephod. 
 
 Ver. 7. And it was told Saul that David was come to 
 Keilah."] So remarkable, an Action could not but 
 come prefently to SanFs Ears 5 who was not at all mol- 
 lified by it, but rather more refolutely bent upon Dd- 
 vid's Deftru&ion. 
 
 And
 
 the Firff Book of S A MU E L. 
 
 And Saul J aid , G^ <*/ delivered him into my hand, Chapter 
 y^r e ff /hut /, 6j> entring into a town that hath gates XXIII. 
 and bars.~] The Men of Keilah could not but open L/"VX> 
 their Gates to their Deliverer 5 but Saul fancied that 
 he fought for fafety in a place, that would only fe- 
 cure him from running away from him. 
 
 Ver. 8. And Saul called all the people together to war."] Verfe 8. 
 Ra'ifed a great Army. 
 
 To go down to Ketlah to befiege David and his we.~] 
 He pretended, it is likely he would go, and be aven- 
 ged of the Philiftines : But his inward Intention was 
 to go again ft David. 
 
 Ver. 9. And David knew that Saul fecretly pratfrfed Verfe 9. 
 mifihief againtt him.~] This intimates, that Saul did 
 not openly declare, when he raifed his Army, tye 
 would befiege Ketlah $ but made a (hew of fome 
 other defign. 
 
 And he faid to Abtathar the prieft, bring hither the 
 Ephod."] Which no doubt he put on : Otherwife he 
 could not have inquired of the LORD by it. 
 
 Ver. 10. Then faid David, LORD God of Ifrael 5 Verfe to, 
 thy fervant hath certainly heard \ that Saul fee k$ to come 
 to Keilah, to deftroy the city for my fa^eJ] Some think 
 that David put on the Ephod, and then asked the 
 LORD'S Advice : But that is a great Miftake ^ for the 
 High Prieft was the Perfon appointed by God, to ask 
 Counfel of him for the fupream Governour, XXVII. 
 Numb. 1 1 . Therefore David fpake thefe words by the 
 Mouth of Abiathar. 
 
 Ver. ii. Will the men ofKeilah deliver #te into his Verfe 11, 
 hands ? will Saul come down, as thy fervant hath heard : 
 LORD God of Ifrael I befeech thee, tell thy fervant. 
 And the LORD faid he wilt come down.'] He feems to 
 have been in a great Fright, and fome Confuiion of 
 Spirit, whtn he fpake thefe words : Which made him 
 
 not
 
 
 250 A COMMENTARY upon 
 
 Chapter " ot nly ask two things together (which the Jews 
 XXIII. fey was nc * ufual) but alfo out of due Order. For 
 
 \*x-v>*> the firft Queftion (hould have been, will Saul come 
 down .<? And then the other (hould have followed, -trill 
 they deliver me into his hand? God therefore put him 
 into the right Method, by anfwering to the laft Que- 
 ftion firft . As the Jewifh Doctors obferve in the Ge~ 
 mara of the Codex Jo/na. 
 
 Verfe 12. Ver. 12. Then f aid David will the men of Kerlah de- 
 liver tt/e, and my men into the hand of Saul ?~] Hence 
 the Talwudifls gather, that he who asked out of or- 
 der, was bound to ask again. 
 
 And the LORDfaid, they will deliver thee.~] He faw 
 the bafe Difpofition of their Hearts, whatfoever Gra- 
 titude they pretended to David for their Deliverance. 
 For that's a rare Vertue ^ not to be found in thofe, in 
 whom Self-love prevails. It is not eafy to be refolved, 
 how they enquired of God, the Tabernacle not being 
 there. It is likely David had fome Tent, wherefo- 
 ever he was, wherein he was wont to pray to God, 
 and meditate his Praifes, and there God was plcafed 
 to anfwer him. 
 
 Verfe 13. Ver. 19. Then David and his men> which were about 
 fix hundred."] His Forces were increafed two hundred, 
 fince his famous Vi&ory over the P&M/JKX, at Ket- 
 lah. 
 
 Aroje, and departed out of Kerlah,^ and went whither- 
 foever they could go.~] Sometimes to one place, fome- 
 times to another: According as they found any hope 
 of Safety. So Haclypan interprets this Phrafe in his 
 Difputatiottesi p. 403. 
 
 And it VMS told Saul, that David was efcaped from 
 Keilah."] Now he began to have better Intelligence of 
 D*z;J's Motions* fince the Slaughter at Nob: Which 
 made the People afraid to fall under his Difpleafure. 
 
 Axd
 
 the Firft Bool^ of S A M U E L. 251 
 
 And he forbore to go forthl} Not knowing as yet Chapter 
 where to find him. XXIII. 
 
 Ver. 14. And "David abode in the wildernefs, inftrong L*^V"V/ 
 holds : and remained in a mountain, in the wildernefs of * er * e * 4- 
 Ziph.~] Where it was not eafy to come at him. 
 
 And Saul fought him every day, but God delivered him 
 not into his hand^] As he fbolifhly fancied he would 
 (v. 7.) though God very manifeftly had forfaken him, 
 and was with David. 
 
 Ver. 1 5. And David faw that Saul was come eut tofee^ 
 his life.~] That he was reftlefs in his Endeavours to 
 deftroy him. 
 
 And David was in the wildernefs ofZiph, in a wood.~] Verfe 1 5. 
 Where he could better defend himfelf, than in an open 
 Country. 
 
 Ver. 16. And Jonathan Sauls fon arofe and we fit to Verfe 16. 
 David into the wood.~] Being a very private place, 
 they had it is likely, by fome Intelligence which pafled 
 between them, appointed a meeting here, 
 
 And ftrengthned his hand in God."] In his Promife 
 to him. What Hecuba faith in Euripides, is moft true 
 in this Friend of David's and in Saul his Father. 
 
 O 
 r O 
 
 A bad Man if nothing elfe but bad. But a. good Man 
 isftitt good ; Nor becaufe of any Calamity doth he lofe his 
 Nature $ but if always good. 
 
 Ver. 17. And hefaidfcarnot, for the hand of Saul my Verfe 17. 
 father {hall not find thee : and thottfialt be lyng over If- 
 rael, and I will be next unto thee.~] He doth not mean, 
 that he would fucceed him in the Throne: But be the 
 
 Kk 2 principal
 
 a$* A COMMENTARY 
 
 Chapter principal Perfon in the Kingdom, next to David. 
 XX HI. Which, I fuppofe, had been agreed between them. 
 L/"V%J And that alfo Saul my father knoweth."] For he remem- 
 bred what Samuel told him, XV. 28. and by his won- 
 derful Succefles concluded he was the Perfon of whom 
 Samuel fpake. 
 
 Verfe 18. Ver. 18. And they two wade a covenant before the 
 LORD."] Solemnly renewed the Covenant, which 
 they had formerly made. This is the third time that 
 we read of their making a Covenant. See XVIII. 9. 
 XX, 1 6. In none of which there is any mention of a 
 Sacrifice, no more than there is in the Covenant be- 
 tween Divu/and the Elders of the People, 2 Sam.V. 
 3. and between Solonton and Eiram, i King V. 12. 
 which is an Argument that eating together of a Sacri- 
 fice, or going between the parts of a Sacrifice, was not 
 eflential to the making a Covenant: Though it muft 
 be acknowledged, the Rite was fo ancient of dividing 
 the parts of the Sacrifice, that hence is the Phrafe, 
 whkh is fo frequent in Scripture of cutting a Covenant^ 
 i. centring into if* 
 
 And David abode in the wood, and Jonathan went to 
 hit hottfe.] For he did not accompany his Father, in his 
 fearch after David. 
 
 Verfe 19. Ver. 19. "Then. tam.a /> the Zqbites to Saul to Gibe ah , 
 and faid, doth not David hide kimfelf with j, in the 
 ftrong hold in the wood^ in the hill of Hachilah^ which ff 
 o thefouth ofjefljimon ?~\ Thefe People were of the 
 Tribe of Judah; among whom David thought him- 
 felf the fafer, becaufe he was of the fame Tribe. But 
 they were afraid to be ferved as thofe at Nob : Which 
 made them come and difcover the place where he was, 
 r particularly, .and precifely, 
 
 Ver. 20.
 
 the Fir8 Boo^ of S A M U E L, 253 
 
 Ver. 2O. Now therefore, kjng, come down according Chapter 
 to all the dejtre of thy foul to come down7\ Which they XXIII. 
 knew was very great. C/"VSJ 
 
 And our part Jhall be, to deliver him into the kings 
 hand.'] For being Neighbours to it, they knew all 
 the Avenues of the Wood where he was : And how 
 to come at him. 
 
 Ver. n. And Saul fuid, bleffed be ye of the L0#>, Verfe 21. 
 for ye have companion on me.~] This fignifies, that the 
 Generality of the People did not favour him in his 
 defign : Which made him fo joyfully receive the Zi- 
 phites Intelligence. 
 
 Ver. 22. Go, I pray yen, and prepare ye. ~] Difpofe Verfe 21. 
 all things fo, that I may take him. 
 
 And know and fee his place, where his haunt ?f.~] In- 
 form themfelves perfectly, in what Hill, or. Wood, or 
 Cave he hid himfelf. 
 
 And who hath fan himr\ He would have them cer- 
 tainly informed, that he might not go after him in 
 vain. 
 
 For lam told he dealeth very fnbtiUyl] So that it was 
 not eafy to catch him. 
 
 Ver. i%. See therefore, and take knowledge of all the Verfe 23. 
 lurking places, where he ktdeth himfelf, and come to me 
 again with the certainty, and I will go with you."] He 
 feems to be very diffident, having been fo oft difap- 
 pointed : And by this means gave David time to get 
 Intelligence, and remove to another place. 
 
 And it {hall come to pafi, that if he be in the land, I 
 will fearch him out through all the thoufands of Judah?} 
 Their Tribes were divided into Thoufands (See VI. 
 Judges 15.) among fome of whom he fuppofed he 
 would lurk : And he would not ceafe fearching for 
 him till he found him. 
 
 Ver, n.
 
 A COMMENT ART upon 
 
 Chapter Vcr. 24. And they arofe and went to Ziph before Saul."] 
 XXIII. As he had direfted them, v. 22. 
 
 O'-v^* But "David and his men were in the wildernefs of Ma- 
 Verfe 14. on ^ j n the plain on the fouth ofjefoirnon^] Having heard 
 what the Ziphites had undertaken, he difappointed 
 their defign, by going into another place, with which, 
 it is likely, they were not fo well acquainted. For 
 Maon was a diftindfc Wildernefs from Ziph : Though 
 boch in the Tribe of Judah. 
 
 Verfe 15. Ver. 25. Saulalfo and hi* men vent to feek. him7\ 
 Hearing, I fuppofe, by the Ziphites , whither he was 
 gone. 
 
 And they told David.'] He alfo had Intelligence 
 brought him, that Saul was coming againft him. 
 
 Therefore he came down into a rock?] Some craggy 
 place. 
 
 And abode in the wildernefs ofMaonT] Not thinking 
 himfelf fafe there, he went into another part of the fame 
 Wildernefs. 
 
 And when Saul heard that, he pttrfued after David in 
 the wildernefs of Maott."] So that he came to the very 
 place where he was. 
 
 Verfe 26. Ver. 16. And Saul went onthfrfide of the mountain^ 
 and David and his men on that, fide of the mountain : 
 and David made haft to get away for fear of Saul; 
 for Saul and hit men compaffed David and hit 
 men roundabout to take thertt.~\ Saul's Forces being far 
 more numerous, he divided them into feveral Parties 5 
 who marching feveral ways, were about to incompafs 
 the whole Mountain : So that it fhould be impoffible 
 for David to efcape them. Who therefore made hafte 
 to getaway before he was quite furrounded. 
 Verfe 17. Ver. 27. But there came a mejjenger unto Saul faying, 
 hafte thee and come : for the Philiflines have invaded the 
 land."] A marvellous Providence of God, who ftirred 
 
 them
 
 the Firft Book, of S A M U E L. 25$ 
 
 them up at this very time to make an Irruption into the Chapter 
 Land of Jfrael, for the Prefervation of David when XXIII. 
 he was in extream Danger. 
 
 Ver. 28. It herefore Saul returned from following after Verfe 
 David, and went againft the Philiftines.'] It was very 
 probable, David would in a little time have fall'n into 
 his hands, had not the Meflenger, who I fuppofe 
 was Tent by his Counfel, defired him with all fpeed to 
 come and oppofe the Philitfines, who were the moft 
 dangerous Enemy. 
 
 Therefore they called the name of that place Sela-Ham- 
 mahlecoth.~] That is, the Rock, of Divifeons. Either 
 becaufe Saul was dift rafted here between two Coun- 
 fels, whether to purfue David, or go immediately 
 againft the Philiftines : Or becaufe God divided Saul 
 from David $ when he was coming up clofe unto 
 him. 
 
 Ver. 19. And David went up from thence, and dwelt Verfe 
 in the Strong holds at En-gedi^] A place in the Tribe 
 of JuJah^ not far from the dead Sea r Which Solo- 
 mon in his Song celebrates for the famous Vineyards 
 which were there : And St. Hierom and Eufebittt fay 
 there was excellent Balm at Engedi : From which the 
 Wildernefs near it took its Name, where David found 
 fecure lurking places. 
 
 CHAR
 
 356 A COMMENTARY ufon 
 
 CHAP. XXIV. 
 
 Vcrfe f. Verfe i. A ND it came topafs when Saul was returned 
 ,L\ from following the Philiftines^] Who either 
 retreated upon Saul's march towards them ; or he drove 
 them out or the Land. 
 
 That it was told him faying, behold David if in the 
 wildernefs ofEn-gedi.~] The very place was not told 
 him where David was $ but only in general that he 
 was in that Wildernefs. 
 
 Verfe 2. Ver. 2. Then Saul took^ three thoufand chofen man out 
 of all IfraelJ] Men of Valour 5 and whom he thought 
 he might truft. 
 
 And went to feek^ David and his men upon the rockj of 
 
 the wild goat*] In Craggy and buQiy Places, where 
 
 none but wild Goats lived ^ but he imagined David 
 
 ^might there skulk : And therefore refolved to be at the 
 
 pains of fearching for him there. 
 
 Verfe 3. Ver. 3. And he came to the Jbeep- coats by the way, where 
 there was a cave.~] In which the Sheep refted in the heat 
 of the Day. Unto which Place Davxd was dire&ed 
 by God's Guidance : For Saul would not fufpeft that 
 he would abide in the high way unto thofe Rocks 5 
 where he was going to look for him. 
 
 And Saul went in to cover his feet."] See upon III. 
 Judges 24. 
 
 And David and his men remained in the fides of the 
 cave."] Where they could fee him by the Light at the 
 entrance of it: But he could not fee them, becaufe it 
 was dark in the remote parts of it. Some of thefe 
 
 Caves
 
 the F/rff Bool^ of S A M U E L. , . 257 
 
 Caves w^re exceeding large : Strabo in his XVI. Book Chapter 
 mentions one that would contain Four Thoufand XXIV. 
 Men. L/-VNJ 
 
 Ver. Af.-And the wen of David faid unto hint, behold Verfe 4. 
 the day of which the LORD faid unto thee $ behold, I will 
 deliver thine enemy into thy hand, that thon mayft do to 
 him, as it jhall feew good to thee.~] We do not read 
 any where that God made a promife to deliver Saul 
 into David's hand : But To they interpreted what Sa- 
 muel had faid, that God would take the Kingdom 
 from Saul and give it to David. And they having a 
 defire to return to their own Habitations, and Jike- 
 wife to have Preferment under David, defired him to 
 make ufe of the Opportunity which now prefented it 
 felf of deftroying his Enemy, and advancing him- 
 felf. 
 
 Then David arofe, and cut off tlx skirt of Sattls robe 
 privily.'] Which he might eafily do, if he were afleep : 
 As that Phrafc may be interpreted, he went into cover 
 his feet. This Robe was lone, coming down to the 
 Feet : As the Hebrew word Meil fignifies. 
 
 Ver. 5. And it cante to pafs, that afterwards Davids Verfe 5. 
 heart faote him^\ He was inwardly troubled. 
 
 Becanfe he had cut off Sauls skjrt.~\ For it lookt like 
 an Indignity unto a Prince, to have his Royal Robe 
 disfigured. Tantam intelligebat perfon<e illius fanftitu- 
 dinem (as Grotius fpeaks) (uch he underftood was the 
 Sacred nefs of his Perfon. And that very defervedly 5 
 for the Supreme Powers being obnoxious to many 
 Mens Hatred, ought to be fecured in the difcharge of 
 their Office. Of which the Remans took care in the 
 very Tribunes of the People, that they (hould be 
 a<rtAo<, inviolable, L. I. de Jure B. & P. Cap. IV. 
 8eft. VII. 
 
 L 1 Ver.
 
 258 A COMMENTARY nfon 
 
 Chapter Ver. 6. And hefaidunto his men."] When he return- 
 XXIV. ed unto them, and they grew angry, he had only cut 
 U^^vj off the Skirt of his Robe, and not killed him. 
 Verfe 6. jfa LORD for bid that I fhould do this thing~] Which 
 they defired. 
 
 TJnto my mafler.'] For I muft own him, as long as 
 he is alive, to be my Lord and Matter $ unto whom I 
 am bound to be faithful. 
 
 T/x LORDS anointed.'] Whom God hath appoint- 
 ed to be King as long he lives. 
 
 To ftr etch forth my hand again ft him, feeing he is the 
 anointed of the LORD.] Set up by God } who alone 
 could throw him d@wn. For he was as much confti- 
 tuted King by God while he lived 5 as David was af- 
 ter his Death. And his anointing made his Perfon fa- 
 cred: For the very Heathens lookt upon their Kings, 
 as holding the place of God. So Artabanut the Per- 
 fan (as Plutarch relates in the Life of Themiflocles) 
 This is the very heft of our many excellent Laws^ To TT- 
 
 That we ftould honour and adore our kjng-> as 
 the Image of God, who preferves all things. 
 
 Verfe 7. ^ er - 7- $ David flayed his few ants withthefc words , 
 and fujfered them not to rife again ft Saul.~] Who ftill had 
 a defire to kill him, though David would not . Which 
 he hindred by his wife and pious Perfwafions. 
 
 But Saul rofe up out of the cave, and went his way^\ 
 To his Camp: Which he had left to take fome repofe 
 in this Cave 5 having a Guard to attend him, who 
 ftood without, while he covered his Feet within. 
 Verfe 8. Ver. 8. David alfo arofe afterward^] When Saul 
 was gone. 
 
 And went out of the cave, and cried after Saul, faying 
 my lord the king.'] A bold Attempt, to adventure to 
 come into the Prefence of fuch an inraged Enemy. But 
 
 his
 
 the Fir 8 Book of SAMUEL. V 2 59 
 
 his Innocence and Confidence in God emboldened Chapter 
 him, efpecially having fo ftrong an Evidence to give XXIV. 
 him of his Integrity. L^W) 
 
 And when Saul looked behind him, David flooded with 
 his face to the earth and bowed hi mfelf.~] See XX. 41. 
 
 Ver. 9. And M>avid faid to Saul, wherefore hearefl Verfe 9. 
 thott mcns words, faying, behold David feeketh thy hurt. ~] 
 He wifely endeavours at theentrance of his Speech, to 
 mollify Saul, by transferring all the blame of his Per- 
 fecution, from him, unto the Sycophants and falfe 
 Accufers that were about him. 
 
 Ver. 10. Behold, this day thy eyes have fien that the Verfe 10. 
 LORD had delivered thee into my hand in the cave."] Out 
 of which he followed Saul. 
 
 Andfome bad me kill thee, but nty eye fpared thee."] A 
 Phrafe for taking Pity and Compaffion upon thofe, 
 whom we have in our Power to hurt. 
 
 And / faid, 7 will not put forth my hand, againtt my 
 Lord, for he is the the LORDS anointed."] He acknow- 
 ledged! him both to be his King 5 and appointed by 
 God fo to be. 
 
 Ver. n. Moreover, my father^ So he was by the Verfe n. 
 Marriage of his Daughter 5 and as he was Supreme 
 Governour, the Father of his Country. Or if he had 
 not been fo, yet this word was proper to be ufed, 
 that he might foften and fweeten him into more ten- 
 der ufage of him. 
 
 See, yea fee, the skirt of thy robe in my hand.~] He of- 
 fers him a Demonftration of the Truth of what he de- 
 clared : And prays him to obferve it. 
 
 For in that I cut off the skjrt of thy robe, and kiUed 
 thee not $ know thou and fee."] Let it convince thee. 
 
 fhat there is neither evil, nor tranfgreffion in my hand, ~] 
 That he had no bad defign againft him, nor ever at- 
 tempted to do him any harm. For if he. had, it had 
 
 L 1 2 been
 
 A COMMENTARY upon 
 
 Chapter been as eafy to cut his Throat, as to cut off the Skirt 
 XXIV. of his Robe. 
 
 *x"V"v> And I have not finned againft thee^ yet thott hunt eft my 
 foul, to take it.~] This was a great Aggravation of 
 SrfW's Guilt (which makes David repeat it) that he 
 fought the Life of one, who had no way offended 
 him, and when it was in his Power, would not hurt 
 him. 
 
 Verfe 12. Ver. 12. The LORD judge between me and thee 5 and 
 the LORD avenge me of thee .] If he ftill perfifted ta 
 perfecute him. But he doth not, by thefe words, 
 avenge me of thee, pray God to punifh him for the In- 
 juries he had done him } but only to vindicate and de- 
 liver him from his violent and unjuft Perfecution. Sa 
 the Hebrew word Nakavi often (ignifies. 
 
 But my hand {hall not be upon thee.~] He perfifted in 
 his Refolution, not to avenge Mmfelf: But leave rt to 
 God to do him right. 
 
 Verfe 13. Ver. 13. As faith the proverb of the ancients, wicked- 
 nefs proceedeth from the wickgd : but my hand fljall not be 
 upon thee.~] Men may be known by their Actions. And 
 this is, as if David had faid, were I fo bad, as I am 
 reprefented, I mould now have (hown it: But I will 
 never have my hand in fuch Crimes. Or thus, it is for 
 wicked Men to do this : But I am none of them. 
 14. Ver. 14. After whom is tfa king of Ifrael come out? 
 after whortt doft thou pHrfue ?~\ He turns every ftone, as 
 we fpeak, to appeafe Saul's Rage 5 and tells him in 
 Conclufion, that it was below him, and a Difparage- 
 ment to him to raife Armies againft fuch a mean Per- 
 fon as he was. 
 
 After a dead dog, after a flea. ~\ He reprefenXs himfelf 
 as contemptible, as it was poffible: That he might 
 coevince Saul it was not for his Honour ta take fo 
 much pains to kill him, if he could: For what an in- 
 glorious
 
 
 the Firfl Bh% of S A M U E L, 
 
 glorious thing was it for a King, with fo many armed Chapter 
 Men, to triumph over a dead Dog? As if a Lion XXIV. 
 fhould hunt after a Flea. Which (as Bochart glotfes) \*s*v~*^ 
 if it be fought^ if not eajily found 3 and if it be found, is 
 not eafily caught 5 and if it be caught, is a poor prey, cfpe- 
 c i ally for a prince. 
 
 Ver. 15. The LORD therefore be judge, and judge Verfe 15. 
 between me and thee: and plead my caufe, and deliver 
 me out of thy hand.~] He thought he could not repeat 
 this too often, that as hitherto, fo he refol ved here- 
 after to leave it to God to Judge which of them was in 
 the right - y and not avenge himfelf. It may feem ftrangc 
 that Saul who came with fuch an inraged Mind to feek 
 for David, mould hear him make fo long a Speech 
 to him with Patience, and not furiouQy fill upon 
 him, as foon as he faw him. But we may well think, 
 that at the firft he wasfurprized to fee him follow af- 
 ter him out of the Cave $ and more aftonimed to find, 
 after a few words, that it was in David's power to 
 kill him-, if he had pleafed : Which he knew he had, 
 by a long Perfecution of him. provoked him to do. 
 
 Ver. 1 6. And it came topafs, when David had made y e ff e j.. 
 an end offpeakjng thefe words, itnlo Saul, that Saul j "aid, 
 if this thy voice, MyfonDavid?~] Though he flood at 
 fuch a di (Vance that, it is likely, he could not know 
 him by his Face $ yet he very well knew his Voice. 
 
 AndSanl lift up his voice, and wept.'] His heart being 
 mollified at prefent, by this unparallel'd Kindnefs of 
 David, in fparing his Life, when he could have taken 
 it away. 
 
 Ver. 17. AndhefaiduntoDavid^ thott art more righ- Verfe 17: 
 teotts than 7^ for thon haft rewarded me good, whereas I 
 have rewarded thee evit.~] Moft Men have their good 
 Moods, And Saul now could fcarce avoid being 
 
 touched
 
 A COMMENTARY upon 
 
 Chapter touched with a deep fenfe, how very unjuft, and un- 
 XXIV. kind he had been to one, who truly loved him. 
 
 v^y\J Ver. 1 8. And thou haft Jhewed this day, how that thott 
 
 Verfe i^-haft dealt well with me : forafauch, as when the LORD 
 had delivered me into thy hand, thou kiBedft me not.~\ 
 TheDemonftration of his Kindnefs was fo clear, that 
 he could not but acknowledge it, and be affected 
 with it. 
 
 Verfe 19. Ver. 19^ For if a man find his Enemy, will he let him 
 go well away ?~] i e. He will certainly deftroy him, to 
 lave himfelf. The Kindnefs of David therefore was 
 unufual, and without Example. 
 
 Wherefore the LORD reward thee good, for that thon 
 haft done unto me this day.~] Herein David had imita- 
 ted God 3 who doth good to the evil : From whom, 
 Saul prays David might receive his Reward for the 
 good done to him. 
 
 Verfe 2O. Ver. xo. And now I know well, that thou fljalt furely 
 be fyng, and that the kingdom of Ifraelfliallbe eftablifhed 
 in thy handJ] Thefe wonderful Providences of God 
 over David, and David's no lefs wonderful Vertue, 
 at laft convinced Saul that God defigned him to be the 
 King of his People, and that none could hinder his 
 EftabliGiment. 
 
 Verfe 21* Ver. xi. Swear MOW therefore unto me by the LORD, 
 that thou wilt not cut off My feed after me, and that thou 
 wilt not deftroy my name out of my fathers houfe."] As he 
 had endeavoured to deftroy David ; and as Kings, 
 frequently deftroyed the Family of thofe, into whofe 
 Thrones they were advanced. 
 
 Verfe 22. Ver - 22 ' ^ n ^ David fw are unto Saul."] Who (hould 
 rather have fworn unto David, he would fuffer him to 
 live quietly 3 yea, have invited to return home and 
 aflured him of his Protection. But David did not require 
 this: Refolving to truft to God, and not to him. 
 
 Some
 
 the Fir 8 Book, of S A M U E L. 
 Some queftion how David kept this Oath, when he Chapter 
 hanged up feven of Saul's Sons, 2 &0/.XXI. Butthey XXIV. 
 (hould confider, that he did not this of himfelf, but 
 at the defire of the Gibconites, unto whom God re- 
 quired Satisfaction (hould be given, for Saul's bloody 
 Endeavours to deftroy them. 
 
 And Saul went home : But David and his wen gat them 
 up into the hold.'] viz. of Engcdi. For he durft not 
 ftay in fuch an open place as he now was in: Know- 
 ing Saul's Inconftancy, and the Hatred he had tohim$ 
 and the Fury he was in, when the evil Spirit came up- 
 on him. It is dangerous to truft a reconciled Enemy : 
 And the old Saying is very wife, fjutfAwm a^nsw, re- 
 member not to be credulous. And fo the Son of Sirach, 
 XII. EC clw 10, II. Never truft thine enemy. Though 
 he humble himfelf , yet take good heed, and beware of 
 him. 
 
 CHAP. XXV. 
 
 Verfei. \ ND Samuel died."] Accord ing to jf<?/e^*f Vcrfe 
 
 JlV (Lib. VII. latter end) he governed Ifrael 
 after the Death of Eli twelve Years, and lived eigh- 
 teen in the Reign of Saul, and then died. But accor- 
 ding to Sir J. Marfiaw, he judged 7/n?/ fix teen Years 
 before SWs Inauguration , and after he was made King 
 lived eighteen. 
 
 And all the Ifraelites were gathered together^ and la- 
 mented him.~] Such was his Vertue, and fuch was the 
 Love the People bare to him, that the whole Nation 
 
 bewailed;
 
 a*4 A COMMENT ART upon 
 
 Chapter bewailed his Lofs, and that many Days 5 as 
 
 XXV. faith, Ka; 'fc 7rM$ fyx^s fic\3toff&. 
 L/*V"NJ And buried him In his houfe at Rawah.'] The place 
 where he was born, and had long lived : Where, it is 
 likely, there was a place, belonging to his Houfe, in 
 which his Family was interred. 
 
 And David arofe and went into the wildernefs of Pa- 
 ran."] Which was in the Southern Parts of Judaa, 
 near to Arabia: Into which he might prefemly flee, 
 if there were occa (ion. The Mahometan Writers fas 
 Hottinger obferves) nuke Paran a part of Arabia De- 
 ferta: So that now it was, that David dwelt in the 
 tents of Kedar ; which was the fame with Paran, as 
 onr Learned Fuller obferves in his MifceUanies. 
 Vcrfe 2. Ver. 2. And there was a man in Maon, whofepojfijfions 
 were m Carmel7\ There were two Carmels : One in the 
 North near the Sea, in the Confines of AJbur and Ze- 
 bulon, to which Elijah was wont to refort 5 and ano- 
 ther in the South near Hebron, in the Tribe otjudah, 
 which is here meant. See XV. Jofh 55. both concer- 
 ning Maott and Cartel. 
 
 And the man was very great, and he had three thott- 
 fand Jheep, and a. thoufanJ goats."} A very wealthy 
 Man. 
 
 And he was foearlng hufh&epin Carwel."] They pulled 
 off the Wooll ztRome, and in the neighbouring Coun- 
 tries (as Bochartus obferves) but not in Greece, nor 
 Judai> where they (beared it, as we do now. 
 Verfe 3. Ver. 9. And the name of the man was Nabal, and the 
 name of his wife wjs Abigail : and flie was a woman of 
 great understanding, and of a beautiful countenance ; but 
 the man was churlijh, and evil in hit doings."] Uncha- 
 ritable, and perhaps opp'reflive in his Dealings. 
 
 And
 
 the Firfi Bool^of SAMUEL. 
 
 And he was of the houfe of Caleb.~] Defcended from a Chapter 
 worthy Anceftor, but very unlike him. In the He- XXV. 
 brew the word is Calebt, a Calebite, of the Family of L/*V"VJ 
 Caleb. But the word Caleb fignifying a Dog, fome of 
 the ancient Interpreters underftand the word here, as 
 if the holy Writer iniinuated he was of Dog-like Difpo- 
 fitions and manner. Whence the LXX. tranflate it, 
 6 i>Sp<*rn@* VUVIKOS, a dogged Man, or a Cynick. And 
 fo the byrtack. and Arabic^ 
 
 Ver. 4. And David heard In the wildernefs that Na- Verfe 4. 
 bal did /hear his Jhe ep.~] For the Wildernefs of Paran, 
 was not far from Nabal's Houfe. 
 
 Ver. 5. And Davidfent out ten young men."] To (how Verfe 5. 
 his great refpeft to him. 
 
 And David faid unto the young men, get ye up to Car- 
 mel.~] For it was a Mountain, as the other Carwel 
 was. 
 
 And go to Nabal, and greet htm in my name^] Pre- 
 fent his fervice to him, as we now fpeak 5 and wifli 
 him continued Happinefs, as it is in the followiag 
 words. 
 
 Ver. 6. And ihw jhaUyefay to him that liveth in Pro- Verfe 6. 
 forty."] In the Hebrew the words are only, to him 
 that liveth : Unto which we add in Profpcrity 5 becaufe 
 Life in Scripture fignifies Happinefs, as Death (ignifies 
 Mifery. 
 
 Peace be both to thee^ and peace be unto thy hottfe^ and 
 peace to all that thou haft."] A mo ft affe&ionate, and 
 comprehenfive Salutation. Wherein he wilhes well to 
 him (both his Soul and Body) and to his whole Fa- 
 mily, and to all that he pofleffed, either at home or 
 abroad : And fome think in the firft words, he wifhes 
 all this might be perpetuated as long as he lived. There 
 could not well be an higher Complement, as we now 
 
 M m fpeak :
 
 i66 A COMMENTARY upon 
 
 Chapter {peak : For Peace comprehends all manner of Bleflings, 
 XXV. in the holy Language. 
 
 U/"V"NJ Ver. 7. And now I have heard that thou haft fleams'] 
 Verie 7. Whom he entertained that day. 
 
 Now thy fljepherds which were with #/ , we hurt them 
 not -j neither was there ought mining to them, all the while 
 they were In Cartel."] He reprefents the good Demea- 
 nour of thofe who belonged to him. while they were 
 in his Neighbourhood. And fuggefts, that he would 
 not have hadfo many Sheep to (hear, if his Men had 
 been like others, in theirCondition. But though they 
 were Soldiers, and in great neeeffity, they never took 
 any thing from him. 
 
 Verfe & Ver. 8. Ask^ thy young men, and they will flow thee."\ He 
 defires him to be informed of the Truth of this, from 
 his own Servants. 
 
 Wherefore let the young wen find favour in thine eyes 
 (fir we come in a good day) give, Ipraythee, whatfoe- 
 ver cometh unto thy hand unto thy fervants, and to thyfon 
 David."] Moft humble words, and full of refped : Mix- 
 ed with ftrong Arguments 5 from their harmlefs and 
 friendly living in his Neighbourhood $ and from the 
 prefent Feftival which he kept, when Mens Hearts ufe 
 to be open and bountiful: And they did not defire 
 Delicates, but any thing that was at hand, which he 
 could fpare. 
 
 Verfe 9^ Ver. 9. And when Davids young men came, they-Jpafy 
 to Nabal according to all thefe words in the name of D< 
 vid> and ceufedJ) Added nothing of their own, but 
 waited for his anfwer in filencei as MaiMonides inter- 
 prets it, in his More Nevochim^ P. I. Cap. 1 16. 
 Vcrfe IO; Ver. IO. Nab at anfwer ed Davids ferv ants and faid, 
 who is \5avid .<? and who if the fon of Jeffe ?~] A moft 
 rude and brutifh Anfwer, to fuch a civil MefTage, and 
 humble Requeft 
 
 There
 
 ^ the Firft Book ^/SAMUEL. 
 
 * i 
 
 There be many ferv ants now a days, that break, every Chapter 
 
 n from his matter."] He reproaches them all as a Com- XXV. 
 pany of Fugitives and Vagabonds ^ and taxes David L/*V"\J 
 fecretly, with Infidelity to his Matter Saul. 
 
 Ver. ii. Shalt I take my bread, and my water, and Verfe 1 1, 
 wyfleflj that I have kjUcd for my ftearers j and give it un- 
 to men, whom I know not whence they are <?] A mod foo- 
 lim Speech } when he had juft before called David the 
 Son ofjejfe : Which (hows he knew well enough who 
 he was. 
 
 Ver. 12. And Davids young men turned their way, Verfe 12. 
 and went again, and told him all thefe fay ings 7\ They 
 did not ftand arguing with him, or intreating him : 
 But (lighted him, as much as he did them. 
 
 Ver. 13. And David faid unto hitmen, gird yon on Verfe 13. 
 every man his fword, and they girded on every man his 
 fword : and David alfo girded on hisfword^ Being re- 
 folved, in his paffion, to be revenged on Nabal, 
 
 And there went up after David about four hundred 
 men, and two hundred abode by the ftuff.~\ For he had 
 with him fix Hundred Men, in all 5 as we read be- 
 fore, XXIII. 15. 
 
 Ver. 14. But one of the young men."] Belonging un- Verfe 14. 
 to Nabal. 
 
 Told Abigail Nabals wife, faying, behold David fent 
 nteffengers outofthe wildernefs, to falute our matter, and 
 he railed on them^\ Some of his Servants were wifer 
 and better than he himfelf, which makes good that 
 Saying of Seneca, (in his third Book de Benefciis^ Nutti 
 prclufa eft virtut, omnibus patet, &C. Vertue is fhut up 
 from none } it lies open to all. It admits al/ t it invites 
 all-^ free men and ferv ants, Kings and Exiles. It makes 
 not choice of fuch anhoufe, or of fuch an Eft ate: But if 
 content with a man himfelf. For who can chufe but ad- 
 mire the Wifdom and Fidelity of this Shepherd? Who 
 
 M m 2 admo 1
 
 a<58 A COM MENTAR Y upon ++ 
 
 Chapter adtnonifhed his Miftrefs of the danger her Family was 
 XXV. in $ as he rationally concluded from the rude Abu fe 
 
 *~s-*s->*s that had been put upon David ; whofe Merits he ho- 
 ne (>ly fet before her. 
 
 Verfe 15. Ver. 15. But the men were very good to #y, and we 
 
 were, not hurt $ neither miffed anything, of long as we were 
 
 converfant with them, when we were in the f eld.'] They 
 
 . confirm every word that David's Meflengers had told 
 
 their Matter, v. 7. 
 
 Verfe 16. Ver. 16. They were a wall unto us, both by night and 
 day, aUthe time we were with them, peeping fteep.^ They 
 add more than David's Men had faid of themfelves, 
 that they not only did them no hurt, but were a 
 guard and defence to them againft Robbers, and a- 
 gainft wild Beafte. 
 
 XT r 
 
 Verie 17. y er> I ^ > Now therefore kttow and conjider what t hot* 
 
 wilt do 5 for evil is determined againft our matter, and 
 agaivft aft his houfiold^] This they underftood, either 
 from the young Men whom David fent, who let fall 
 fom.e words fignifying how highly he would refent 
 the Indignity done to him: Or they concluded it from 
 what they had obferved of the Nature of David } who> 
 was very kind, but would not put up rude Affronts* 
 
 For he is fnch a fon of Belial, t-hat a man cannot f^eak^ 
 to him.'] So wilful and obttinate, that they durft not 
 fpeak to him of this matter : Fearing he would be more 
 infolent to them, than he had been to David, 
 Verfe r8^ Ver. 18. Then Abigail made haft?."] For (he was fo 
 prudent a Woman, as not to neglect the good Advice 
 of a Servant. 
 
 And toot two hundred loaves , and two boTtks of wine, 
 five fljeep ready dreffed^ and five meafitres of parched 
 corn, and two hundred clnflers of r aifins, and two hun- 
 dred cakes of figs-, and laid them>upon affes.'] Thisfllows 
 &e was a great Man, who had fuch Plenty of Provi- 
 
 fions
 
 the Fir ft Book, of S A M U E L. 
 
 (ions in his Houfe. For it is not to be imagined, rfut Chapter 
 (he \vould rob the Shearers of a Feftival Day, to gra- XXV. 
 tify David* 
 
 Ver. 19. And fad unto her ferv ants ^ go before me 5 Verfe 
 behold- I come after you."] They carried the Prefent } 
 that David beholding it, might be a little mitigated 
 before (he came to him. 
 
 But fie told not her husband Nabal.~] Who, it is like- 
 Jy, would have perfifted in his Folly : Or been fo long 
 before he would have been perfwaded to be wifer, 
 that it would have been too late to prevent the Dan- 
 ger. 
 
 Ver. 20. And it was fo, as (lie rode upon the afs, that Verfe 20* 
 fie came down by the covert of the hill.'] By a way full 
 of Bumes, fo that David faw not her, nor Che him, 
 till they met together. 
 
 And behold David andhif men came down againfl her.] 
 From another Hill, I fuppofe. 
 
 Andjhe met them."] In the Bottom, between the 
 two Hills. 
 
 Ver. 21. Now David had faid, furely in vain have /y er f c 3^ 
 kept till that thit feUow hath in the wildernefs $ fo that 
 nothing was miffing of all that pertained to him : and he 
 hath requited me evil for good.'] This he faid to him- 
 felf : Or to his Men, as foon as the Meflengers came 
 back $ or as they were upon the Road to Nabafs 
 Houfe. 
 
 Ver. 12. i&j and more alfo , do God unto the enemies Verfe xv 
 of David."] He means to himfelf : But being unwil- 
 ling to pronounce his own Name, or any other whom 
 he refpefted, together with a Curfe, he transfers it to 
 an Enemy : By a Figure called Euphemifmw. Or, as 
 fome take it, the meaning k, let my Enemy deftroy 
 me, if I let Nabaland his Family efcape. But the for- 
 mer is the plaineft Interpretation, it being common in 
 
 the
 
 370 A C MM E N T A R Y upon 
 
 Chapter the Jewifti Language (as Job. Cocceitts obferves) when 
 
 XXV. they fpeak of any evil to themfelves, to tranflate it to 
 
 Lf'Wf another Perfon. Of which he gives In fiances out of 
 
 Maccoth, and Bav a Bathra. See him upon the Gemara 
 
 Sanhedrin, Cap.IV. Sec>. XVIII. Annot. I. 
 
 If I leave to him before the morning light. ~] He in- 
 tended to fall upon them in the Night, when they 
 
 * were in a dead Sleep, after great Jollity. 
 
 Any that pjjfilh againft the wall.~] That is (as the Ge- 
 'nerality of Interpreters think) fo much a* a dog: This 
 being, they take it, like that Saying of Aurclian men- 
 tioned by Vopifcttf, who going to a City, and finding 
 : the Gates fhut againft him, faid in his Wrath, Canem in 
 hoc oppido non relinquam, I will not leave a Dog in this 
 Town. But Bochartus excepts to this Interpretation, 
 that all Dogs do not pifs againft the Wall, but only 
 
 the Males $ and that not till they be fix or eight 
 Months old : As Ariflotle and others obferve. And 
 therefore (to omit his other Reafons) he takes this 
 Phrafe to be a Periphrasis of a Man: As the Hebrews 
 expound it, particularly Ralbag. So that it is as much 
 as to fay, I will not leave a man alive. 
 
 Verfe .2,3. Ver. 23. And when Abigail faw David, [he hafted and 
 lighted off the afs, and fell before David on herface, and 
 bowed her felf to the ground."] Both out of Reverence 
 to him as a great Man 5 and as an humble Supplicant, 
 for pardon of a great Offence. 
 
 'Verfe 2.4. Ver. 24. And fell at hxfeet andfaid, upon me, my lord, 
 upon meletthif iniquity be.~] She applies her felf to him, 
 in a Speech full of Art and Prudence.- And firft begs, 
 like a kind Wife, that (he might fuffer, not her Hus- 
 band : Who was not fo wife as he mould be. 
 
 And let thy handmaid^ I pray thee, fpeat^ in thy audi- 
 ence, and hear the words of thy handmaid.'] She defires 
 ihim patiently to hear her Reafons. 
 
 Ver. 25. 

 
 F/rff B(?4 of SAMUEL. 271 
 
 Ver. 25. Let not my lord, I pray thee, regard thtf man Chapter 
 of Belial^ even Nab al: for as his name //, fo is he $ Na- XXV. 
 b'd is his name, and folly is with him.'] She reprefents t/VV) 
 him as a Man that offended out of Folly, rather than Ve " e *5' 
 Malice: Which might a little excufe his Kudenefs.. 
 There are many fuch Allufions in Scripture, as there, 
 is here of Nebala and Nahal. See V. Gen. 15, XLIX. 
 Gen. 8, 1 6, 19, and II. Zcphan. 4. 
 
 But 7, thine handmaid^ J49 not the young men of my 
 lord, whom thou didjl fend^] If any were to be pu- 
 nilhed (he haddefired it might be her felf 5 yet (he had 
 this to fay in her own behalf, that (he knew nothing 
 of the Meflage fent by D.tvid. 
 
 Ver. 26. Norm therefore, my lord^ of the LORD liv- Verfe 26* 
 eth, and as thy foal liveth, feeing the LORD hath with- 
 holden theefrom coming to foed blood, and from avenging 
 thy felfwith thine own hand.~] This is wonderfully arti- 
 ficial, to prefume fo much upon his Goodnefs and 
 Clemency, as already to conclude, (he had diverted 
 him froni his purpofe $ or rather, that God had inter- 
 pofed by his good. Providence, to hinder him from 
 (bedding Blood, 
 
 Now let thine enemies , and they that feek. evil to my '-, 
 Iqrd) be of Nabal.'] That is, may thou have no worfe 
 Enemy than he. Or, may thy Enemies have no more 
 power to hurt thee, than Nabal hath-. This is ano- 
 ther Argument to perfwade him ta Mercy, that Nabal 
 was fo inconfiderable, that as he would do him no 
 good, fo he could do him no evil. 
 
 Ver. 17. .And now this bleffingT] That is, this Pre- Verfe 27. 
 fent or Gift. The fame Phrafe in XXX. 26. % Kings, 
 V. 15. 
 
 Which thine handmaid hath brought unto my lord> let 
 it even be given to the young man that follow my lord.~] 
 
 To,
 
 A COMMENTARY upon 
 
 Chapter To appeafe their Anger : Or, as unworthy of David's 
 XXV. Acceptance. 
 
 * M O / "^ Ver. 2#. I pray thee forgive the trefpafi of thine hand- 
 Vefle 18. md M^ she (till fpeaks, as if (he had been the Of- 
 fender 5 becaufe (he defired none might fuffer but her 
 felf. 
 
 flor the LORD voiU certainly make my lord a Jure 
 houfe.] She prays him to be good to her, as God 
 would certainly be to him. 
 
 Becaufe my lord fight eth the battles of the LORD^ and 
 evil hath not been found in thee all thy days."] She puts 
 him in mind of all his Heroical Aftsagainft the Phili- 
 ftine$) and other Enemies } and that hitherto he had 
 been blamelefs, and done no hurt to the Ifraelites ; 
 And therefore hoped he would do none to her, and 
 her Family. 
 
 Vcrfe 19. Ver. 29. Tet a man is rifen to purfuethee and tofeek, tfy 
 f0tfl.~] Saul (he means reftlefly endeavoured to take a- 
 way his Life. 
 
 But the font of my lord fljall be bound in the btmdle of 
 lift, with the LORD thy God.~] Be preferved. For 
 thofe things which we would not have loft, nor feat- 
 tered about, we are wont to bind up in Bundles. 
 
 And the fouls of thine enemies 9 them JJjaU he fling out 
 as out of the middle of a flingl] As we bind up things 
 to preferve them from being thrown about, and loft : 
 So we put things into a Sling, that they may be caft 
 out of fight, or a great way from us. 
 
 Verfe 30. Ver. 30. And it foall come to pafs, when the LORD 
 fiall have done to my lord, according to all the good, 
 that he hath fpofyn concerning thee, and Jhall have ap- 
 pointed thee ruler over lfrael.~] Nothing could be more 
 obligeing than this, at every word to call him her Lord* 
 and to acknowledge his Title to the Kingdom $ and 
 her belief that he would certainly enjoy it. 
 
 Ver. 31.
 
 the Fir ft Book, of SAMUEL, 273 
 
 Ver. 31. That this fljatt be no grief unto thee, nor 0/ Chapter 
 fence of heart to my lord, either that thou haft jhed blood XXV. 
 caufelefs, or that my lord hath avenged himfelf^\ She re- L^VNJ 
 ferves the moft divine Argument to the laft $ that he^erfe 3 1 
 would have a clear and quiet Conference, and not be 
 difturbed with a Remembrance that he had fhed the 
 Blood of the innocent, or otherwHe avenged himfelf: 
 Which belonged unto God. 
 
 And when the LORD hath dealt well with my lord, re- 
 member thine handmaid^] Thou wilt thank me for my 
 Advice. 
 
 Ver. 32. And David f aid to Abigail, blcjfid be /^eVerfe 32* 
 LORD God of Ifrael, which fent thee this day to meet 
 me.~] He was fo moved with this patheticai Speech, 
 that in the firft place, he acknowledges the good Pro- 
 vidence of God, which directed her to come fo feafo- 
 nably to prevent the Effects of his Anger. Whereby 
 he was abfolved from his Oath, which he had fworn 
 to cut off Nabal's Family. And indeed it was null in 
 it felf ; for no Man can oblige himfelf to do an evil 
 thing : As this would have been : There being a dou- 
 ble Guilt in it, as Philo obferves, if he had (bed their 
 Blood. To which may be applied the words of Se- 
 neca, that in fuch cafes, fcelus eft fides, to keep ones 
 word, 4s a wicked thing. See Grotiw de Jure B. & 
 P. Lib. 2. Cap. XIII. Sett. 6. Where he obferves that 
 Cicero mentions the like cafe with this, in the Vow of 
 Agamemnon. And Procopiw Gaz#w here wellrefolves, 
 that this Oath of David was the erFeft of Anger 5 but 
 his fparing Nabal the effect of Reafon and prudent 
 Counfel. 
 
 Ver. 33. And bleffed be thy advice, and bleffed taVerfe 33. 
 thou, which haft kept v*e thtf day from coming to fhed 
 blood, and from avenging my felf with my own hand."] 
 Next he commends her, and her wife Counfel 5 for 
 
 N n which
 
 274 A COMMENT A KY upon 
 
 Chapter which he befeeches God to blefs her: For (he had pre- 
 XXV. ferved him from a very outragious piece of Revenge 3 
 
 ^V*^ which might have afflicted him all his days. 
 
 Yerfe 34. Ver. 34. For in very deed, as the LORD God of If 
 rael liveth 5 which hath kept me back^ from hurting thee, 
 except than hadtt hafted and come to meet me, furely there 
 had not been left unto Nabal, by the morning light, any 
 that pijjeth againft the wal/.~\ It may feem ftrange, that 
 his Anger mould not cool, in fo much time as pafled 
 between the return of his Meffengers, and Abigail's 
 meeting him : But the Affront was great, and his Sol- 
 diers it is likely inflamed his Rage, and he refolved to 
 make Nabal an Example to others, not to ufe him fo 
 rudely. 
 
 Verfe 35. Ver. 35. So David received of her hand that which 
 /be br ought , andfaid unto her, go in peace unto thy houfe : 
 for I have hearkned unto thy voice, and have accepted thy 
 perfon.'] Both (he her felf, and what (he faid, and 
 what (he brought were moft welcome to him. So hap- 
 py a thing it is (as Euripides fpeaks in his Heraclid&, 
 Verf. 359.) to fall into the hand of a wife, and not of 
 a foolifti Enemy. For the later, if he get the better, 
 exercifes nothing but Cruelty : But with the former 
 there is room for Mercy, Juftice, Moderation, and Par- 
 don. Such an Enemy Abigail met withal ^ unto whom 
 NabaFs Offence was notmore provoking to the Deftru- 
 Hon of his Family, than the Admiration of Abigail's 
 Vertue was to its^Prefervation, 
 
 Yerft 36. Ver. 36. And Abigail came to Nabal ^ and behold, he 
 held afeaft in his houfe, like the fe aft of akjng: andNa- 
 bals heart was merry within him, for he was very dntn- 
 kett.'} Had eaten and drank too liberally, at a very 
 great Feaft, which he made for his Shearers.. 
 
 Wherefore
 
 the F/rff Boo\. e>/ S A M U E L. 275 
 
 Where/ore fie told him nothing, lefs or more, till the Chapter 
 morning light.'] Said not a word of what had pafled, XXV. 
 becaufe he was not capable to underftand the Mercy IXV"\J 
 of God to him. 
 
 Ver. 37. Rut it came, topafs in the morning, when the Verfe 37. 
 wine was gone out of Nabal.~] When he had flept him- 
 felf fober. 
 
 And hrs wife told him of thefe things, that hfe heart 
 died within him, and he became as aftonet] He fainted 
 away, and was as cold as a Stone : Out of dread of the 
 danger, which he imagined ft ill hung over him. For 
 it is a frigid Interpretation of Raji and Kimchi, that 
 he was troubled to hear of the great Prefent, that his 
 Wife had made to David. 
 
 Ver. 38. And it came to pafs, that about ten days af- Ve rfe 3* 
 fer, the LORD f mote Nabal, that he died.'] It feems 
 he lay fo long difpirited, in a ftupid fenfelefs Condi- 
 tion. And then God put an end to his Life, either 
 by fome Difeafe, or by a fudden ftroke. 
 
 Ver. 39. And when David heard that Nabal wasdeti 
 he f aid blejfed be the LORD, who hath pleaded the catife 
 of my reproach upon the head of Nabal ; and hath kept htf 
 fervant from evil : for the LORD hath returned the wic- 
 kfdnefs of Nabal upon his own head~\ He doth oot re- 
 joice fo much in his Death (who was a worthlefs 
 Wretch) as in the JuiYice of God : Who (hewed him 
 that if Men would have Patience, they (hould fee right 
 done them 5 fo that they need not go about to avenge 
 themfelves. 
 
 And David fent and communed with Abigail^ to take 
 her to him to wife.'] Being a Woman of admirable 
 Prudence, as well as Beauty (v. 3.) and one that ex- 
 prefled an high efteem of him, he fent fome to treat 
 with her about Marriage with him. 
 
 N n 2 Ver. 40.
 
 A COMMENTARY upon 
 
 Chapter Ver. 4* An A wlxn the fervants of David were come 
 
 XXV. * Abigail to Carmel, they fpake unto 1 her fymg, David 
 
 t.x-v^y feat m unto thee^ to take, thee unto htm to wife^ This 
 
 Verfe 40. was their Bufinefs : Which no doubt they delivered in 
 
 many more words, which fignified the great efteem and 
 
 affection which David had for her : Whom he knew to 
 
 be a Woman of fuch great Wifdom, that (he had refpecT: 
 
 not merely to his prefent, but to his future Condition. 
 
 Otherwife, he would not have adventured, being, 
 
 now very poor, to court one that had fuch tviches. 
 
 Verfe 41. Ver.4i . And/he arofe^and bowed her felf with her face to 
 
 the earth."] In Reverence to the very Name of David : 
 
 Whom (he highly honoured, as a Man of an Heroick 
 
 Spirit} and who (he was fully perfwaded mould be 
 
 Ring of Jfrael^ v. 30. 
 
 And flje fazd, behold, let thine handmaid be afervant 
 to wajh the feet of the fervants of my lord.'] She fent 
 him an Anfwer in thefe words ^ which (how her Hu- 
 mility to be as great, as her other Vertues; For to wa(h 
 ones feet was the loweft fort of Service. 
 
 Verfe 42. Ver.,42. And Abigail hatted^ and arofe and rode upon 
 an afs r with five damfels of hers, that went after her."] 
 That (he might come attended fuitably to her Quality 
 and his. See Grotius XXX. Gen. 5. 
 
 ^ndflye went after the mejjengers of\)avjd.~\ Though 
 (be did not long deliberate about the Matter, but foon 
 contented ^ yet it is not likely, (he followed them 
 immediately : But ftaid fome decent time before (he 
 went to David. 
 
 And became fa wife.'] She had a ftrong- Faith in God 
 to marry a Man who had nothing to live upon, but 
 was forced to wander from place to place, and beg the 
 Affiftance of his Friends. But (he verily believed he- 
 W.Quld at laft come to the Throne, as (he had before 
 .:, exprefled J
 
 the Fit ft B(?4 of S A M U E-L, 
 
 exprcfTed : And could make tome Provifion for him Chapter 
 out of her own Eftate. XXV. 
 
 Ver. 43. David alfo took^Ahinoan ofjezreel, and they 
 were alfo both of them his wives. ~] , At the fame time :. 
 According to the corrupt Cuftom of thofe days, where- 
 in they had perverted the Law of Nature, which is 
 admirably exprefled by Euripides in his Andromacha y 
 Verf. 177, &:. 
 
 Avaiv 
 
 It is not good for one Husband to govern two Wives 
 But he fooitld be content with one^ who would live hap 
 
 And again, V; 909-., 
 
 z Iv 
 
 Thou kaftfaid) it it an evil thing for 
 two 
 
 For where there are more than one they feldom agree,, 
 but breed great Trouble to their Husbands. It is com- 
 monly thought, that Akinoam was his Wife before he 
 married Abigail. See upon XXVII. 3. 
 
 Ver. 44. AndSwl^ Or rather fat Sad, the Parti- Ver k 44y 
 clt'Vatt being often fo ufed. 
 
 Had given Michal his daughter, Davids wife, to Phalti 
 the fon ofLaiflj.~] Here is the .reafon why David took 
 another Wife$ becaufe Saul had deprived him of his 
 former: But it was no. good Reafon for taking two, 
 which were more than he had before. He was not 
 divorced from Michal, and therefore we read after- 
 
 ward^ ,
 
 A COMMENT A Rr upon 
 
 Chapter ward, "that he took her again. And the Jewi(h Do- 
 XXV. ftors are of Opinion, that this Phalli was a very pious 
 Man, and would never touch her, becaufe (he was 
 another Man's Wife : Which was the Reafon David 
 received her again. See I Sam. III. 15. 
 
 Which was of GaUtm^] A Town near Accaron, as 
 Eufebitff and St. Hkrom tells us : Which had its Name 
 from Gal an heap of Stones $ it being, I fuppofe, a 
 ftony Place. 
 
 CHAP. XXVI. 
 
 V-/WJ 
 Verfe i. Verfe i. A ND the Zlphites.~] The old Enemies of 
 
 /\ David. XXIII. 19. 
 
 Came unto Saul to Gibeah, faying, doth not David 
 hide himfelfintheholdofHachilah^ which if before Je- 
 fhiffton <T\ He thought he might fafely return thither, 
 Saul having fo lately made Peace with him. The 2z- 
 fhites alfo could not but hear how he had obliged 
 Saul, and what Declaration Saul had made, that he 
 knew David would be King of Ifrael, XXIV. 20. 
 Which David thought might difcourage them from, 
 medling any more. But quite contrary, they being 
 afraid, if he came to be King, he would remember and 
 revenge their ill ufage of him, went to excite Saul to 
 deftroy him. 
 
 Verfe 2. Ver. 2. Then Saul arofr, and went down t$ the wilder- 
 nefs ofZiph, with three thoufand men oflfrael with him7\ 
 The fame Number he had the laft time he purfued af- 
 ter him, XXIV. 2.
 
 the Firft Boo^ of S A M U E L, 279 
 
 Tofeet^David in the wildernefs ofZiph.~] The In- Chapter 
 conftancy, Falfenefs, and implacable Rage of this XXVI. 
 Prince is inconceivable. Who having not long ago " 
 been obliged to David for his Life, and had acknow- 
 ledged his Error, and made David fwear he would be 
 good to his Pofterity, yet openly declared himfelf a- 
 gain to be his Enemy, and fought to kill him. 
 
 Ver. 3. And Saul pitched in the hill ofHachilah, which Verfe % 
 is before Jefhimon, by the way.~] That is, by the way 
 that went to the Wildernefs. 
 
 But David abode in the wilder nefs, and he faw that 
 Sanl came after him into the wildernefs. ~\ He thought at 
 firft his Intelligence had not been true $ but he* was cre- 
 dibly informed, that SW's Wrath was broke out again, 
 and that he intended to come thither. 
 
 Ver. 4. And David t here f ore fent outfpies^ and under- Verfe, 4. 
 flood that Saul was come in very deed.~] A good Cap- 
 tain always hath Scouts abroad : Who allured him his 
 Information was true, and that Saul was not far from, 
 him. 
 
 Ver. 5. And David arofe, and came to a. place, where Verfe . 
 Saul had pitched."] Within fight of it 3 where he might 
 obferve how they lay. 
 
 And David beheld where Saul lay^ and Abner the fan 
 ofNer, the captain of the hoft.~] Who, it is likely, lay 
 near him. 
 
 And Saul lay in the trench.~\ Or rather, in his Chariot,- 
 for fo the LXX. tranflate the Hebrew word by Aa/*r. 
 Trluw, or as fome Editions have it, &M*i Which fig- 
 nifies a Chariot drawn by Mules, as Each art us (hows out r 
 of Homer, and other Authors, PI I. Hiero&oicon, L. 2. 
 Cap. XIX. 
 
 And the people lay round about him^\ He was inclofed, 
 I fuppofe, with the Carriages 5 as our Marginal Tran- 
 flation is of the foregoing word, 
 
 Ver.6*
 
 a'8'o A COMMENTARY upon 
 
 Chapter Ver. 6. Then anfwered David andfaid to Ahiwelech 
 XXVI. the Hittite."] A valiant Man of that Nation, who was 
 
 -^v^- a Profelyte to the Jewifti Religion : And not only 
 
 Verfe 6. followed David, but was always near to his Per- 
 fon. 
 
 And to Abifhai the fon of Zeruiah, brother to Joab.~) 
 Who were the Sons of David's Sifter, i Chron. 1 1. 16, 
 Whofe Father is no where mentioned , being a Man, 
 1 fuppofe, of no note. 
 
 Saying^ who will go down with me to Saul to the camp?~] 
 That is, which of thefe two. 
 
 And Abifiai faid, Iwitt go down wit hthee.~] Either 
 Ahimelech declined it, as too hazardous an Enterprize: 
 Or Abffiai, being an hot forward young man, offered 
 himfelf, while the other (rood deliberating. 
 
 Verfe 7, Ver. 7. So David and Abifoai came to the people by 
 night."] A bold Attempt, for two Men to come into 
 the midft of an Army of three thoufand chofen Men : 
 Who were not without a Watch $ though they wexe 
 now aileep. But a ftrong Confidence in God's Promife 
 that he would preferve him, overcame all Fear of 
 Danger. 
 
 And behold^ Saul layjleeping within the trench ', and his 
 fpear ftuc&n the ground at his boltfer: but Abner and 
 the people Uy round about him^ To fecure his Perfon 
 from any fudden Afoul t. 
 
 Verfe 8. Ver. 8. Then fad Abifhai. to David^ God hath deli- 
 livered thine enemy into thy hand this day : Now therefore 
 letntefaite hirtt^ I pray thee, with thefpear, even to the 
 earth at once 5 and I will not fmite him the fecond ti*ne.~] 
 Though David would not kill him himfelf, when he 
 had the like Opportunity (XXIV. 4.) yet Abijbai 
 thought he might give him leave to do it : And he un- 
 dertook to ftick him to the Ground at one thruft, fo 
 . that he fhould make no noife by crying out. 
 
 Ver. .9.
 
 *&* FirSt Book of S A M U EL. 
 
 Ver. 9. ^W David faid to Abijbai^ deflroy him not .'Chapter 
 For who can flretch forth his hand agatnft the LORDS XX VT. 
 anointed, and be guilt left?] Being made King by God's L/^VNJ 
 fpecial Appointment, he lookt upon it as a high 
 Crime to do him any hurt $ becauie he was a facred 
 Perfon. 
 
 Ver. 10. David faid furthermore, as the LORD //V Verfe 10. 
 ctb, the LORD fi all j mil e him, or htf day (hall come to 
 die, or he ftall defcend into battle, andperijh.'] God who 
 made him King, after a folemn manner, could only 
 depofe him : And that he could do feveral ways $ ei- 
 ther by a fudden Stroke, or in the courfe of Nature, 
 or letting him fall in Battle. 
 
 Ver. n. The LORD forbid, that I Jhould ftretch wyVerfe it. 
 hand againft t/x LORDS anointed.'] What he per- 
 mitted another to do, when he could hinder it, was 
 as if he had done it himfelf. But he abhorretkto med- 
 dle with that, which belonged to God, as he had be- 
 fore fa id. 
 
 But I pray thee, take now the fpear that if at his hot- 
 fter.~] As a witnefs what they could have done, if 
 refpeft to God, whofc anointed he was, had not with- 
 held them. 
 
 And the crufe of water, and let ut go.~] This was fet 
 there, either for him to drink, if he was thirfty : Or 
 to warn himfelf 5 which was prefcribed by their Law 
 in cafe of many Pollutions. 
 
 Ver. 11. So David tool^ the Jpcar and the crufe ofwa.- Verfe 12. 
 ter.~] By the hand ofAbifiai: Who like an excellent 
 Soldier was perfectly fubjed to his Commander, to 
 forbear, or to do, whatfoever David enjoyned him. 
 
 And gat them away, and no man faw it, or knvr* it, 
 neither awakfd : for they were al/ afleep t becattfe a deep 
 fleep from the LORD was fallen upon them.'} The Jewilh 
 Doctors, in Berefchith Rabba obferve, that there are 
 
 O o three
 
 282 A COMMENT ART upon 
 
 Chapter three forts of that they call Tardama, which is the He- 
 XXVI. brew word for deep Jleep in this place. The frft is 
 
 *x"V"*-- r mere found Sleep, which God fent upon Adam^ II. 
 Gen. 21. 1\\zfecond is the deep Sleep of Prophecy, 
 which he fent upon Abraham, XV. Gen. 12. TheMW 
 is this here mentioned, which they call the Sleep of 
 Marmorita, (it mould be printed Mar wot a as Bochart 
 obferves) which is a little Creature more drowfy than 
 a Dormoufe. Hierozoicon, P. I. Lib. III. Cap. 33. 
 
 Verfe 13. Ver. 13. Then Davrd -went over to the other jide, and 
 flood on the top of an hill afar off (a great fp ace being be- 
 tween them.') So that he was i n Safety, and yet his Voice 
 might be heard. 
 
 Verfe 14. Ver. 14. And David cried ttnto the people, andtoAb- 
 nerthefon of Ner, faying^ anjmreft thou not Abner ?~\ 
 Art thou ftill afleep > 
 
 Then Abner anfaered, and faid, who art thou that cri- 
 eft unto the king .<?] And difturbeft his Repofe. 
 
 Verfe 15. Ver. 15. And David faid unto Abner > art not thou a 
 valiant man, &c.] In the Hebrew the words are, art 
 Motthona-Max? That is, in place of Authority, as 
 well as of great Courage and Valour. 
 
 W here fore haft thou not kept thy lord the king /] Ob- 
 ferved better military Qifciplinejbr the Prefervation of 
 Saul's Perfon. 
 
 For there c awe one of the people in to deftroy the kjng\ 
 thy lord.~] Came into the Camp with that Intention, 
 and had a very fair opportunity. 
 
 Verfe 16. Ver. 16. This thing is not good that thou haft done."] 
 A foft way of fpeaking: But his meaning was, that 
 he was very faulty, as appears by what follows. 
 
 ICe are worthy to die,' becaufe you have not kept your 
 w after, the LORDS anointed."] Guarded him better 
 from any danger. It is probable they defpifed Da- 
 
 vid's
 
 the Firtt Bool^ ^/SAMUEL. 
 
 Ws fmafl Forces, which made them fo grofly negli- Chapter 
 gent. XXVL 
 
 Now fee where the kings fpear if, and the crttfe of tea- l/'WJ 
 ter that was at hk bolfler."} He fets before them the to- 
 kens of their Careleinefs $ and of the opportunity he 
 had to kill Saul. 
 
 Ver. 17. AndSattl knew 'David's voice, and faid, is Verfe 17. 
 this thy voice, my fon David ?~\ He was in great Con- 
 fufion of Mind, and knew not what more to fay to 
 him. 
 
 And David faid, it is r/iy voice, my lord, king^ He 
 humbly acknowledged his Authority , and the Alle- 
 giance he owed him : Though he had done him fo 
 many Injuries. 
 
 Ver. 1 8. And he faid, wherefore doth my lord thw par- Verfe 18. 
 ffte after his fervant? for what have I done, or what evil 
 is in n/y hand ?~] Being confcious of his own Inno- 
 cence, David expoftulates with him in a long Speech : 
 And defires in the firft place, to know what Crime 
 he had toaccufehim of: Efpecially fincehe lately ac- 
 knowledged that he was more righteous than himfelf, 
 XXIV. 17. 
 
 Ver. 19. Now therefore, I pray the?, let my lord t/x Verfe 19. 
 king hear the words ofthjjervant."] Having no Anfwer 
 to that Queftion, he defires him to be fo patient, as to 
 fuffer him to argue a while with him. 
 
 If the LORD have ftirred thee up againft me, let him 
 accept an offering^ For God is not implacable, but 
 willing to be reconciled, if I have offended him. Or 
 the meaning may be, if for any Offence againft God 
 there be juft Caufe for this Anger, I refufe not to die, 
 and expiate the Fault with my Blood. Or the words 
 may refer to Sanl, as if he had faid, offer to God fome 
 Sacrifice, that he being appeafed, may free thee from 
 this pertinacious Melancholy. 
 
 O o 2 But
 
 A rn v f JL T T* s * 
 
 v tT * JH i-< IT I 73 iv &, 
 
 Chapter //f /f//^ e ffo children of men, curfed be they before 
 
 XX VT. ffo LORD, for they have driven me 0;/f fA// day from 
 
 L/^VSJ abiding in the inheritance of the LORD.] From having 
 
 any fetled abode in his own Country ; which he fore- 
 
 faw he (hould be forced alfo to leave , as we read he 
 
 did m the next Chapter. 
 
 Saying, .goferve other gods r\ That was the eiteft of 
 their Aftions, though they did not fay fo in fo many 
 words. For they banifhed him into a Nation of ano- 
 ther Religion, as Mr. Mede expounds thefe words. 
 See Book HI. p- 813. 
 
 Verfe 2O. Ver. 20 . Now therefore let not my blood fall to the earthy 
 before the face of the LORD."] God feeing it, and be- 
 ing the Avenger. 
 
 For the tyng of Ifrael conteth out to feek. a flea7\ Wh ich 
 was neither for his Profit, nor for his Glory. See 
 XXIV. 14. 
 
 As when one doth hunt a. partridge in the mountains?] 
 Hunt a poor Bird from Mountain to Mountain, with 
 a great deal of Labour, which is not eafily caught, 
 and worth nothing when one hath it: The Hebrew 
 word Kore is no where to be found, but here and in 
 XVII. Jerem. u. From both which places, we learn it 
 was a Mountainous Bird, and of no great Value : In 
 taking of which, the Fowler fpent his pains to little 
 purpofe. And it was one of thofe Birds, that fics up- 
 on the Eggs of other Birds, as the words of Jeremiah 
 import, Jhe. gathered what /he hath not brought forth , that 
 is, Eggs which (he did not lay. From which it is ap- 
 parent, that this Word doth not fignify a Partridge^ 
 which is a Bird of Price, and doth not fit on other 
 Birds Eggs : But as Bochart hath taken a great deal of 
 pains to (how, was a Bird with a long Bill, and (hort 
 Feet, called Rufticttla. I will not mention the Opi- 
 nions of Interpreters about it, for they are very vari- 
 ous.
 
 the Fir& Bn^ ^/SAMUEL, 
 
 ous, and the fame Men are not conftant to them felves^ Chapter 
 for R. Solomon, who here takes it for a Partridge, in XXVI. 
 that place of the Prophet Jeremiah, takes it for a Cue- L/"V*SJ 
 lyw. See Hierwicot, P. 2. Lib. I. Cap. XII. Ver[c 
 
 Ver. 2 1 . The n faid Saul, I have finned, return my 
 fort David.'] He invites him to come to the Court 
 again , which is more than he did at their former 
 meeting. 
 
 For I will no more do thee harm, becaufe my foul was 
 preciow in thine eyes thff day : I have played the fool, 
 and have erred exceedingly."] This is a very ingenuous. 
 Confeflion, wherein he condemned himfelf, as a great 
 Offender againft God, and againft David. In which 
 for the prefent, no doubt he was very ferious, and 
 both amamed and forry for what he had done. 
 
 Ver. 22. And David an fiver ed and faid, behold the Verfe 21.. 
 kings fpear, let one of the young men come ot/er aud fetch 
 /*/.] He durft not venture to go and prefent it him- 
 felf to Saul, though it was the Teftimony of his Fide- 
 lity and Affection to him. For he did not know but 
 the evil Spirit might come on a fudden upon him, and 
 make him change his good Refolution. 
 
 Ver. 23. The LORD render to every man according Verfe &3 
 to his righteoufnefs and faithfnlnefs : for the LORD de- 
 livered thee thif day into my hand^ but I would not ft retch 
 forth my hand againft the LORDb anointed.'] He repeats 
 what Saul had confefled, the more to affedthis- Heart 
 with it: And tells him he doubted not the LORD 
 would deal with him accordingly, howfoever .Saul ufed 
 him. 
 
 Ver. 24. Behold, as thy life was fit by thit day in mine Verfe 24. 
 eyes, fo let my life be fet by, in the fight of the LORD, 
 aud let him deliver me out of all tribulation!] He prays 
 God to deal with him, as he had done with Saul ^ 
 
 and;
 
 MENT ART upon 
 
 Chapter and then he doubted not to come out of all his 
 
 XXVI. Troubles. 
 
 tXWJ Ver. 25. And Saul faid unto David $ blejjkd be thou 
 Verfe 25. my fon David , thott {halt do great things, and alfofoatt 
 ftilt prevail."] He perceived it was in vain to contend 
 any longer again ft David, whom God defigned for 
 great things (as he faw by his moll worthy and noble 
 AdYions) and would ftill have the better of him, till 
 he came to the Throne: For pofiibly Saul lookt upon 
 the raking away his Spear, which I obferved (upon 
 XXII. 6.) was his Scepter, as an Omen the Royal Au- 
 thority mould be transited to David. 
 
 So David went on his way, and Saul returned to his 
 placeT] To Gibeah, from whence he came, v. i. but 
 David did not think fit to accompany him : Remem- 
 bring how fickle he was, and therefore, notwithftand- 
 ing all thofe good words, not to be trufted. 
 
 Cha P ter T H A P VV\7TF 
 
 XXVII. XAVll. 
 
 \XVSJ 
 
 Vcrfe i. Vcrfe I. A ND David faid in his heart, I Jhall now 
 
 JL\ perifi one day by the hand ofSaul.~] Whofe 
 Heart he believed was not altered, though he had felt 
 lately fome Compunftion for what he had done againft 
 him. But David had the greateft reafon to believe he 
 would never be able to compafs his defign, having 
 God's Promife he (hould be King of Ifrael 3 therefore 
 thefe words were fpoken in a melancholy Fit, when 
 he was under fome great Depreffion of Spirit. 
 
 There H nothing better for me than that I Jhonld fpee- 
 diljt efiape into the land of the Philiftines: and Saul 
 
 full
 
 the Firfl Boo^ of S A M U E L, 287 
 
 JhaU defpair of me, to feek^ me any more in any coaft ^Chapter 
 Ifrael-, fo fljalt I efcape out of his hand.'] He thought XXVII. 
 that as long as he remained in any part of Saul's Do- 
 minions, he would never ceafe his Perfection : But 
 by going into an Enemies Country, he would be for- 
 ced to be quiet. 
 
 Ver. 2. And David arofe^ and he pajjed over withtheVzrk 
 fx hundred men that were with h\m^ unto Achifh thefon 
 ofMaoch, ki"gofGath.~\ It is not certain, thar this 
 was the fame Achifh mentioned XXI. 10. with whoriu 
 David took (helter at his firft flight from Saul. He 
 feems rather to have been another, who is diftinguifh- 
 ed from the former by the Name of his Father. But 
 whichsoever he was, he had either invited David to 
 come thither for his Security (hoping to make ufe of 
 his Valour, or his Prudence in his Wars) or David* 
 had fent Embaffadors before to treat with him, and 
 had his Royal Word, that he mould be protected by 
 him. And it appears afterwards, that he had David 
 in great Efteem $ for he gave him a Town for his owr* 
 Inheritance, v. 6. 
 
 Ver. 3. And David dwelt with Achifls at G<*/, he and Verfe 
 hif men, every man with his houftold : even David with 
 his two wives, Ahinoam the Jezreelzte, and Abigail the 
 Carmelite, Nabals wife."] It was a very capacious Place, 
 that could contain fo many Men and their Families $ 
 fome of which might be numerous, And AchiJIi was 
 very generous to receive fo many Strangers, and old 
 Soldiers into his Royal City, as might have made them- 
 felves Matters of it. Ahinoam being here mentioned 
 before Abigail, hath made many think (he was his Wife. Verfe 
 before he took the other. 
 
 Ver. 4. And it was told Saul that David waffled to 
 Gath^ and he fought no more again for him7\ Unto 
 which, it i$ Jikely, he was inclined ;.- if he had not 
 found it to Ue in vain. Ver. *
 
 a 8 A COMMENTS R.r upon 
 
 Chapter Ver. 5 . And David faid unto Achijb, if I have now 
 XXVII. found grace in thine eyes, let them give me a place inflate 
 l w /"V" s O town in the country, that I may dwell there : for why 
 Verfe 5". fiould thy fervant dwell in the royal city with thee .<Q This 
 he faid,that he might avoid Envy. For perhaps he might 
 havetco much the Port of a King $ having fo many Men 
 at his Service, and being attended, no doubt, with a con- 
 (klerable number of them about his Perfon. In a pri- 
 vate Town alfo he might more freely exercife his own 
 Religion } without any offence to the Philijiincs, who 
 worshipped other Gods. 
 
 Verfe 6. Ver. 6. Then Achifi gave him Ziktag that day. ~] Either 
 out of his Royal Bounty ^ or on condition of fome 
 fervice he fhould do him. 
 
 Wherefore Zikfag pertaineth unto the kings of Judah 
 unto this dayl} In the Divifion of the Land of Canaan, 
 it was firft given unto the Tribe of Judah XV. Jofi.%1. 
 and afterwards to that of Simeon, who had a Portion 
 out of the Land given to Judah XIX. Jofi. 5. But the 
 Philiflines kept Poflefiion of it } fothat neither of them 
 enjoyed it: Till now it became by Achijh his Gift the 
 peculiar Inheritance of David and his Succcfibrs. 
 Verfe 7. Ver. 7. And the time that David dwelt in the country 
 of the Philiftines, wot a full year and four months.'] How 
 long he wandred up and down, till he fetled here, we 
 are no where told : But it is probable the Perfecution 
 of Saul lafted a great while. 
 
 Verfe 8. Ver. 8. And David and his men went out and inva- 
 ded the Gejlwrites, and the Gezerites, and the Amale- 
 kites : for thofe nations were of old the inhabitants of the 
 land, as thott goesi to Shur, even unto t he land of Egypt. ~\ 
 The Geflwrites and Gezerites were both of them Re- 
 liques of the Canaanites, whom God commanded to 
 be rooted out. See Grotius. The Amalekites who were 
 near, had been deftroyed by Saul, but not thefe that 
 
 were
 
 the Fir/I Boo^vf S AM U E L. a8p 
 
 Were afar off: Or, perhaps thefe were fome that fled Chapter 
 into thefe remote parts, when they heard Saul was XX VI I. 
 coming againft them. And the following Words, IXVN 
 (v.ii. of David's killing all) muft be underftood, that 
 he left none alive whom he found in thefe parts : But 
 there ftiil were Amalekites in other places, XXX. i. 
 Abdrb'mcl imagines all the People here mentioned were 
 at Enmity with Achifi, and hated him and his People : 
 So that when David fmote them, he made no Com- 
 plaint about it. 
 
 Ver. 9. And David fa ote the land, and left neither Verfe 9, 
 xv a H or woman, alive , and too^ away ihejheep) and the 
 oxen, and the ajjes, and the Camels, and the apparel, 
 and returned and came to Achifl).~] To give an account 
 of his Adions, and to prefent him, I fuppofej with/ 
 
 part of the Spoil. 
 
 Ver. 10. And Achifo fad^ whether baye yt made /jVerle IO. 
 rode to day?] For David, it is likely, conftantlf 
 kept his Men in Exercife, upon forne Expedition or 
 other. 
 
 And David faid, again/I the fotith ofjttdah^ and a- 
 gainft the forth of the Jerahmedites, and again/I thefottth 
 ofine Kenites."] Heanfwcrs Afkijh cunningly, in fuch 
 ambiguous words 5 that he might underftarid him as if 
 he had aflaulted the Land of Judah : Whereas he only 
 fell upon thofe People who bordered on thofe parts 
 which he mentions. For thefe Countries lay on the 
 South of Jndah: And the JerabmedJtes were a part of 
 Jnd*a, and the Kenites of the Family ofjetbre, were 
 their Neighbours, and Confederates. 
 
 Ver. n. And David faved neither man nor woman Verfe n. 
 alive to bring tidings to Gath^ faying, left they fljottld tell 
 on r, faying^ Jo did David, and Jo will be hit wanner 
 all the while he dwells in the country of the Philiftines.'] 
 Who had People of fome Countries thereabouts 5 per- 
 
 P p haps
 
 A COMMENTARY upon 
 
 Chapter haps Tributaries to them and under their Protection : 
 XXVII. Whom they might fear David would ferve in-the 
 
 L/WJ fame manner, had they known how he dealt with 
 ... 
 
 tneie. 
 
 Verfe 12. Ver. n. And Achifi believed David, faying, he hath 
 made his people utterly to abhor him, therefore he foall le 
 myfervantfor everJ] The Enmity between him and 
 his own People being, as he thought, irreconcilable, 
 he muft make him his Friend by faithful Service for 
 ever. 
 
 CHAP. XXVIII. 
 
 . 
 
 Verfe 1. Verfe i. \N D it came topafs- in tbofe days'] While 
 \ David '-was in the Country of the Pktii- 
 
 tes. 
 
 That the rhiliftmes gathered their armies together far 
 warfare, tofght with Ifrael.'] Muftered all their For- 
 ces to rnvade the Land of Ifrael $ being incouraged, it 
 is probable, by the Banifhment of DavJd> the Death 
 ofSamuel, and the Frenzy of.i^;//. 
 
 And Adrift) faid unto l^avid^ k$ow 4 Ion ajjitredly, that 
 ikon {halt go with me. to battle, thou and thy men.~\ Achifo 
 feems to have been the principal Perfo.n in the Coun- 
 try, and the Commander of all their Forces. For 
 we read of no other King among them but he: Who 
 required David, who was now one of his Subjefts, to 
 aflift him in this Warfare againft his own Native 
 Country. 
 
 Verfe 2. Ver. 2. And David faid to. Achijh^ furely thou fhilt 
 fyow what thyfervant can do.~] He anfwered in doubt- 
 ful words, which might be taken in different Strifes, 
 
 And
 
 tie Frrff Book of SAMUEL. 
 
 And Achifo faid to David, therefore witt I nta^e thee Chapter 
 keeper of my head for everl} Achijh underftood him, XXVII. 
 that he would do his beft to ferve him : And thereupon L/*W) 
 promifed, tf he did, that he would make him Captain 
 of his Guard, or Come great Officer, near to his Per- 
 fon. 
 
 Ver. 3. Now Samuel was dead, And all Jfrael lamented Verfe 3, 
 him, and buried him in Ramah, cyen in his own city.~] 
 This was noted before (XXV. */) but repeated here 
 again to (how, that Saul now was fenfible of his Lofs, 
 wanting his Advice in a time of great Diftrefs. 
 
 And Saul had put away thofe that had familiar fpiritj} 
 and the wizzards ont of the land.'} According to the Di- 
 vine Commandment, XX. Lcvit. 27. which perhaps 
 he had executed in the beginning of his Reign, when 
 he was governed by Samuel: Or if he did it fince, it 
 was to Ihow that he had fome Zeal for God left, 
 whereby he kept up his Authority among the Peo- 
 ple. 
 
 Ver. 4. And the Philiflines gathered themfehes toge- Verfe 4. 
 thcr.~] Met at an appointed Place. 
 
 And came and pitched in Shuntm^\ A place in the 
 Tribe of I/achar, as we learn from XIX. Jojh. 18. 
 
 And $aul gathered all Ifrael together and pitched in 
 Gilboa ~] A Mountain near the Valley of Jezreel, not 
 far from Shuncm : As that place in Joflma informs us. 
 So that they feem to be pitched, as they were before 
 the great Battle was fought when Goliath fell $ upon 
 two Mountains with a Valley between them. 
 
 Ver. 5. And when Saul fan the hoft of the Philistines. ~\ Verfe . 
 Of which he had a full View from Mount Gilboa. 
 
 He was afraid^ and his heart grtatly trembled."] For 
 the Spirit of God having forfaken him, his Courage- 
 very much failed him : When he faw how numerous- 
 the Philijiines were 5 and heard perhaps, that David 
 
 P p -L was
 
 A COMMENT A KIT nfon ] 
 
 Chapter wa3 among them 5 and reflected upon all the evil he 
 XXVIil. na( * done unto him. 
 
 ^^v-O Ver.6. And when aul enquired of the LORD."] This 
 Verfe 6. feems to contradift what is faid, i Chron. X. 14. that 
 he cJ/V 0* enquire of the LORD : Which was the rea- 
 fon that he flew him. But Kimchi and others thus re- 
 Concile thefe two places 5 that fince he did not continue 
 to enquire of him, but went to a Witch, it was all 
 one, as if he had no! enquired at all. For he did it 
 faintly, coldly and indifferently : Refolving, if he 
 was not heard there, to go to fome other place for 
 Counfcl. See Buxterf, Hlft. Vrimzn&Thummim : Who 
 obferves out of Samuel Laniado, at learned Jew, that 
 he whofe Heart is perfeft with God, lifts up his eyes 
 unto him, and fixes them on him 5 hoping in him, 
 though he doth not prefently hear him : And perfeveres 
 in his hopes, firmly fetling a Refolution to wait up- 
 on him. But fo did not Sattl, who was remifs and 
 negligent, faying, if God will not hear me, I will 
 go and confulta familiar Spirit. 
 The LORD anfaered htm not."] Becaufe he had 
 killed his Priefts, as R. Solomon here notes. And by 
 this means, as R. Levi Ben Gerfon here farther obferves, 
 had no Body capable of the Holy Spirit, to confult 
 God for him. 
 
 Neither by dreams."] By which he prayed, perhaps, 
 that God would inform himfelf. 
 
 Nor by Urim.'] Kimchi thinks that he fent to Abia- 
 thar to enquire about the event of this War : For he 
 had the Vrim with him. It is obfervable, that the 
 Scripture never faith that God anfwered, by Jhitmmim 5 
 for that is comprehended under TJrim : Which is al- 
 ways put firft when they are joined together, and 
 here it is mentioned alone. 
 
 
 
 Nor
 
 the firft *M of S A M U E t, , . 
 
 Nor by Prophets.'] A College of which, no doubt, Chapter 
 was ftill remaining at R^mah : Whom Samuel had edu- XXVHI. 
 cated. It will not be amifs to obferve that the fame 
 ways of Enquiry, were among the Gcnt'ths, as appears 
 by what Achilles faith, in the Council of the Greeks, 
 who met to confider about the Plague Afollo had fent 
 among them. Iliad. I. 
 
 , ^ yb r wzp ix, 
 
 Where he reckons three forts of Men, a Prophet, or a 
 Prieft, or an Expounder of Dreams: Who might tell 
 why Apol/o was fo angry with them. 
 
 Ver. 7. Thenfaid Saul unto hufervants, feek^ Me a wo- Verfe 7. 
 man that hath a familiar fy /r/V, that I may go to her and 
 enquire of ker."] In this he adted like a diffracted Man, 
 who now approved what he had condemned. Ha 
 mentions a Woman rather than a Man $ becaufe the 
 weaker Sex were moft addicted to thefe Pra&kes (be- 
 ing moft eafily deceived by evil Spirits) among whom 
 fuch a Perfon he thought might be fooneft found. 
 
 And his fervants faid unto him, there if a woman that 
 hath a familiar fpmtl} There are always fome Flat- 
 terers in Courts, who will never contradict their Prin- 
 ces $ but are ready to comply with them- in: their wonrft 
 Defigns. And it appears by this*, that though this fcxt 
 of Divination was not publickly pradfcifed, yet it was 
 known that there were (brae who privately eontkrued 
 to confult the dead. I fay publicity , becaufe ic is very 
 probable that before Sattl executed the La\tf agaiflft' 
 them, there were thofe that made ProfefTion of having 
 familiar Spirits : As there were among the Heathen. 
 For Plutarch, in the Life QtCivton* fpeaks of Paufanias
 
 A COMMENTARY upm 
 
 Chapter going to a JXwuofAMvr&w (an Oracle of the dead) at 
 
 XXVIII. Heraclea, where he called up the Soul ofCleomce. 
 
 V^V%J At Endor.~] A place in the Tribe of Mtnaffeh, XVII. 
 Joff), ii. not far from Shunem, as Sabianvs obferves: 
 And part of the Mountain of Gilboa was over againft 
 Endor, and another part of it againft Shunew. This 
 Woman, the JewHh Doctors fay, was the Mother of 
 Abncr. 
 
 Verfe 8. Ver. 8. And Saul difguifed hiwfelf, and put on other rai- 
 ment, and went, and two fern ants with him.'} He put off 
 his Royal Apparel, and clothed himfelf like an ordinary 
 Man, having but a fmall Attendance : That he might 
 not be fufpefted to be what he was. Thefe two 
 Servants, the Jewiih Do&ors fay, were Abner and 
 Amafi. 
 
 And they came to the woman by night.~\ They could 
 not go thedireft way, for then they muft have pafled 
 through the Army of the Phili fines : And therefore 
 they fetcht a Compafs, and travelled alfo by Night, 
 that they might not be difcovered. And it is likely 
 they went on foot, that lefs notice might be taken of 
 them 5 and they might go and return through by ways 
 which made their Journey the longer. In the Night 
 alfo it was, that Women went about fuch Magical Pra- 
 ftices. For, as PfeVw obferves in his Book of Af- 
 mons, it is the common opinion of the Greek* , that none 
 of the Terreftial Daemons dare appear in the day time. 
 9 
 
 TO? TO jjA& aJuyoK. Nay, he faith all thofe 
 things were performed after the Summer Solftice $ when 
 the Days grew fhort, and the Nights increafed. 
 
 Andhefaid, divine unto fne by the familiar Jj>ir it, and 
 bring me hint up, whom I flaS name unto thee."] This 
 confulting the dead, was a very ancient Practice 
 among the Gentiles, as appears from Homer; But long 
 
 before
 
 of S A M U E L. 'p 5 
 
 before him, mentioned by Mofes himfelf, who forbids Chapter 
 it in XVIII. Deut. 10. Notwithstanding which the XXVIII. 
 Jfraetttcs, who had a Divine Oracle, and Holy Pro- L^V^VJ 
 phets to guide them, fell into this foul Sin, as they 
 'did into moft of the Gentile Abominations. 
 
 Ver. 9. And the woman faid unto him, behold, thou Verfe > 
 kjioweft what Saul hath done, how he hath cut offlhofe 
 who have familiar fpirits and wizzards out of the land : 
 wherefore then lay.efl thou a fnare for my lift, to caufe we 
 to die .<?] For fo the Law was, XX. Levit. 17. And Saul' 
 feems by the Woman's Speech to have executed it, for 
 fhe faith he had cut them off: Whereas it is only faid,. 
 that he had put them away: As if he had failed in his 
 Duty, and merely banifhed fuch Perfons, when he 
 (hould have put them to Death. 
 
 Ver. i o. And Saulfwar.e unto her by the LORD+ faying, Vetfe IOi. 
 as the LORD liveth, there {hall no punifiment happen to 
 thee for this thing.~] An Oath was fo faded a thing in 
 thofe days, that they entirely relied upon it, and ven^ 
 tured their Lives upon its Credit. 
 
 Ver. r l . Then faid the woman, whom fl) all I bring ttf Verfe Mfc* 
 to thee, and he. faid bring me up Samuel.~} It is a won* 
 derful thing, that he (hould believe a Woman (hould 
 have Power to difturb the Reft of Samuel, and bring 
 him thither at her Command : But he was for fake n by 
 God, and grown delirous. 
 
 Ver. 12. And whm the woman fare Samuel.'] Here Verfe 
 Interpreters are very much divided 5 fome imagining it 
 was Samuel himfelf that appeared : Others, a Sperire, 
 which by the Power of the Devil appeared in his like- 
 nefs. . Several of the ancient Fathers are of the for- 
 mer Opinion, and particularly Juftin Martyr: Who 
 in his Dialogue with Trypho the Jew, alledges this as 
 aDemonftrationof the Immortality of the Soul, p. ^35, 
 and moft of the Roman Church are now. of the fame 
 
 Miud,.
 
 A COMMENTARY upon 
 
 Chapter Minci. But Tertulttan faith (in his Book de 
 XXVIII. Cap. 57.) God forbid we fiould believe the Soul of any 
 w"V""*-' holy Man, much lefs of a. Prophet , ftot/ld be brought up by 
 the power of the Devil. Of this Perfwafion are a great- 
 number of the Ancients, particularly St. Cyril of Alex- 
 andria : Who thinks it the greateft Abfurdity to be- 
 lieve, that a wretched Woman fhould call up Samuel's 
 Soul} the Demons with whom fuch People deal, ha- 
 ving no fuch Power. And fo St. Hierom calls this Sa- 
 Muelts Phantafma. Yet there are vaft numbers of Mo* 
 dern Authors, who think that by God's Permiflion or 
 Difpenfation, the Soul of Samuel might appear : Which 
 Sir John Mar ft am himfelf takes not to be improbable : 
 See XIII. of Chiron. Canon : But the very Letter of the 
 TeKt feems to me to be againft this Opinion : Which 
 fpeaks of bringing him ///>, and his coming t/p out of 
 the Earth 5 whereas, if it had been Samuel, he (hould 
 rather have come down from Heaven. This Appari- 
 tion the/efore was one of thofe fallacious Spirits^ 
 whom Porphyry fpeaks of (Lib. 2. de Abflinentia) who 
 jut on any flyape, and counterfeit (as his words are) the 
 Gods, and Demons, and the Souls of the dead 9 
 
 Which 
 
 a very learned Perfon (Job. Wagenfejl) hath confirm- 
 ed, by this reafon, which to me feems very folid $ 
 that ijnce God was not pleafed to anfwer Saul (as he 
 confefled) either by Prophets, or by Dreams, or by 
 Vritt* and Thummlm^ but had withdrawn himfelf 
 wholly from him, it is not probable, that he would 
 fend Samuel himfelf to him from the dead (and none 
 elfe could do it) and that at the call of a Witch : When 
 he would not favour him with any Revelation from a 
 living Prophet, or any other way, ConfutCarm.Lty- 
 r *ridnni, ^p. t??* 
 
 Sb
 
 tie Firfl B<>4 '/SAMUEL. 297 
 
 She cried with a loud voice, and the woman fpafy to Chapter 
 Saul, Jay ing, why haft thou deceived #te? for thou /?rfXXVIF. 
 Saul?'] She cried out for fear of Saul: When (heU^V^W 
 perceived by the Reverence the Spe&re paid him, who 
 he was. For fo Abarbinel interprets it, he bowed 
 with his Face to the Ground, in honour of Saul, 
 whereby the Woman concluded he was the King. 
 
 Ver. 13. And the kjng f aid unto her, be not afrajd.~\Vttk 13. 
 Do not imagine I come with any defign to difcover 
 thee, and bring theeto Puniftiment. 
 
 For whatfaweft thou .<?] But tell me what appeared 
 to thee. 
 
 Andfljefaid, Ifaw Gods afccnding out of the earth.~] 
 By the word Elokim the Jews underftand a Judge : For 
 fo Judges are called in the LXXXII. Pfalm, !, 6. Pe- 
 ter Martyr therefore interprets it not amifs, a perfon 
 very majeftick^ like a Judge or a King. And fo R. 
 Efaias mentioned byFbrjliw upon Pirke Eliefer, p. 215. 
 who by Elohim under ftands hom'mcm in/ignis atq^ ex- 
 celfaftatur<e, a Man of an eminent and high Stature 5 
 as the Scripture calls high Trees and Mountains, Trees 
 and Mountains of God. And he is faid, to afcend out of 
 the Earth. For fo the Heathen endeavoured (as Ho- 
 mer, Virgil, Statiw, and other ancient Poets tell us) 
 to bring up the dead out of the Earth, to give them 
 anfwers to their Doubts. Which wicked Cuftom pre- 
 vailed long among the Jews 5 for Jfaiah alludes to it 
 in XXIX. 4. when he faith they mould be brought 
 fo low, as to fpeak like a familiar Spirit out of the 
 Ground, and whifper out of theDuft. And it is evi- 
 dent likewifefrom LXIV. Jfa. 4, that they were wont 
 to go to the Sepulchres of the dead, there to confult 
 them. For that's the meaning of facrificing in Gar* 
 dens, v. 3. for there they were wont to bury their 
 dead. 
 
 Qq Ver. 14.
 
 298 A COMMENTARY upon 
 
 Chapter Ver. 14. Andhefaid unto her, what form is he of?~] 
 XXVIIL This is an Argument he faw nothing $ but afterwards 
 LXV^SJ heard a Voice. 
 
 Andfhefaid, an old wan comet h up, and he is covered 
 with a mantle] Such as Rings wore, and alfo Pro- 
 phets: Who had very great Authority, XV.2/. 2. Kings 
 II. 8, 13. The Hebrew word Meil fignifies as much as 
 the Creek wB^?fi$, a long Garment which came down 
 to the feet. 
 
 And Saul perceived that it was Samuel, and he flooded 
 with hjfface to the ground, and bowed himfelf^] By the 
 Defcription which the Woman gave of him, he con- 
 cluded it w&sSamuel: And thereupon made his Reve- 
 rence to him. 
 
 Verfe 15". Ver. 15. And Samuel faid to Saul, why hatf thott dif- 
 quteted me, and brought me up?"] This mows it was an 
 evil Spirit, perfonating Samuel, who fpake thefe words. 
 For it is not in the power of Witches to difturb the 
 Reft of good Men : And to bring them into this 
 World when they pleafe. And Samuel, we may be 
 fure, would never have acknowledged fuch a Power 
 in Magical Arts: The Credit of which the Devil en- 
 deavoured to fupport. 
 
 And Saul anfwered, I am fore difirejfed, for the Phi- 
 liftines make war againfl me, and God & departed front 
 me, and anfwereth me no more } neither by prophetf t nor 
 by dreams : therefore I have called thee, that thou may ft 
 make known to me what I {hall do^] Some think he 
 omits Enquiry by Urim : Becaufe in truth, he neither 
 did nor could make ufe of that ^ Abiathar having car- 
 ried it away to David. But this doth not agree with 
 V. 6. which fuppofes he did enquire by TJrim. He 
 (hould rather, by Repentance, and Prayer, and Sa- 
 crifices, and doing Right to David, have befought 
 the Favour of God $ d&Pellicanw here well obferves. 
 
 Ve-r, i&
 
 the Fir& Book of S A M U E L. 
 
 Ver. 1 6. And Samuel faid to Saul, wherefore doft Chapter 
 thou ask, me, feeing the LORD if departed from thee, and XXVIII. 
 become thine enemy .<?] Nothing could be more fenfe- U^V^NJ 
 lefs, than to imagine Samuel could do any thing for^erfe iw 
 him, when the LORD, whofe Servant Samuel was, 
 would not regard him. 
 
 Ver. 17. And the LORD hath done to him.'] That Verfe 17. 
 is, to David, mentioned in the Conclufion of the 
 Verfe. 
 
 As he f pake by me."] Still the evil Spirit perfonates 
 Samuel, that Saul might be deceived into a Belief, that 
 it was really he who fpake to him. 
 
 For the LORD hath rent the kingdom out of thy hand t 
 and given it to thy neighbour, even unto \5avid.~] As 
 Samuelhzdi foretold long ago ^ and now it was ready 
 to be accompli (bed. 
 
 Ver. 1 8. Becaufe thou obeyedfl not the voice of the Verfe 18. 
 LORD.~] This relates (Abarblnd thinks) to his Sin 
 in Gilgal, Chap. XIII. 
 
 Nor executed hfe fierce wrath upon AmalekJ] This 
 was his next Sin, whereby he highly provoked God's 
 Anger againft him : For he was not fenfible he had 
 offended his exprefs Command, but juftified his Con- 
 duit, till Samuel took a great deal of pains to con- 
 vince him $ and then told him, he would rend the 
 Kingdom from him, XV. 28. 
 
 Therefore hath the LORD done thit unto thee this day.~] 
 He doth not mention his Sin in killing the LORDS 
 Priefts} becaufe this Decree of taking the kingdom 
 from him, was pafled before that Sin was committed. 
 
 Ver. 19. Moreover, the LORD will alfo deliver If- Verfe 19. 
 rael with thee into the hand of the Philistines^] Samuel , 
 himfelf could no more know this, than an evil Spirit 5 
 unlefs God had been pleaied to fugged it : Which he 
 raight think good to do to this Ghoft, which perfo- 
 
 Qq z nated
 
 3 oo A COMMENTARY upon 
 
 Chapter rmted Samuel* that he might terrify Saul. Or he faw 
 XXVIM. tne ftWW^f * b e f numerous, and ?#/ fo feeble 
 and difpirited, that he doubted not the Victory would 
 be on the Phtliftmes fide : And therefore confidently 
 pronounced it. But the former is more probable, that 
 God ufed this evil Spirit to declare his Mind at this 
 time: So that he fpake nothing but by his Direction. 
 
 And to morrow flwlt thon and thyfons be with me.~\ If 
 we take the word to morrow ftriftly, EuftathJuf, Arch- 
 Bilhop of Anthch, his Argument again ft Origen is- 
 good, that this could not be Samuel who fpake, be- 
 caufe his words are falfe: There being more than a 
 Day between this and the Fight, as many have clearly 
 proved from the Story it felf. But the meaning may 
 be no more, than very (hortly thou (halt be as I am, 
 that is, dead. For as many have well obferved (par- 
 ticularly Hacfapan in his Deputation concerning An- 
 gels and Daemons) by thefe words, be with me, morf 
 fmplkitm notatHr^ non vero peculiar jf Mortem fecutttf 
 fiati*. Death is fimply noted, but not the State which 
 follows after Death. 
 
 And the LORD fiat! deliver rhthoft of Ifrael into the 
 land of the Phttifthtes.~] He would not have him think 
 his Army (houki be able to defend him. Abarbinel 
 obferves, that he reckons up three Judgments, in the 
 very Order wherein they fell ovu (whkh fliowsall was 
 fpoken by God's Order) /r/?, That the Ho ft of Ifrael 
 mould be delivered into the hand of the Phmftines : 
 Then, that Saul and his Sons (hould be (lain : And Uft- 
 ty. that !he PhHitfine* (hould come and dwell in their 
 Cities., XXXI. 7. which he takes to be the Senfe of the 
 laft wOids, which otherwiie are only a Repetition of 
 the firfk 
 
 Ver. 10.
 
 the Fir ft Book, of SAMUEL. go i 
 
 Ver. 20. And Saul fell ftraigttfway all along on Me Chapter 
 tarth, and was afraid, becaufe of the words of S*/tfe/-,XXVIII. 
 ^nd there .was naftrength in him: for he had eaten no *~s~v~*~* 
 bread all the da^ nor aQ the night.~] No wonder he "erle 20. 
 fainted away, being weak in Body for want of Food : 
 And extreamly affti&ed in mind by this difmal Mef- 
 fage, which Sawucl, he thought, brought him from 
 God. 
 
 Ver. 21. And the woman came unto Saul.~\ Thefe Verfe a B., 
 words fugged that Saul was in fome private Room, 
 where he alone heard the words that were fpoken by 
 the Apparition. 
 
 And faw that he was fore troubkd, and f aid unto hi vt r 
 behold^ thy handmaid hath obeyed thy voice^ and 1 have 
 put my life in my hand, and have heartened unto thy word? 
 which thou fpakett unto me.~] She had expofed her fel 
 to extream danger : For what we carry in our hand 
 may eafily fall out, or be fnatcht from us. ; rf3 
 
 Ver. 22. Now therefore I pray thec, hearken thou alfo Verfe : 
 unto the voice of thine handmaid^ and let me fet a. ntorfit 
 of bread before thee^ and eat; that thou mayeft have- 
 ftrengthwhen thou goeft on thy way.~} For without fome 
 Refreshment fhe faw it would be impolfible for him to 
 get to his Camp again. 
 
 Ver. 23. But he rcfufed, and faid, IwtUnotI} He Verfe 3 
 chofe rather to die there, than by the Philittines. . 
 
 But hif fervatttJ, together with the woman, compelled 
 Prefied him fohard, that he yielded to them. 
 
 And he hearkned to their voiced] Who knew nothing 
 of what he had heard, but thought he had fainted 
 away only for want of Food. ..: . 
 
 Sohe arofe from the earth, and fat upon the bed.*] As 
 the manner (I obferved before) then was 5 and not to 
 lie along when thej eat, 
 
 Ver. 2
 
 5 oi A COMMENTARY upon 
 
 Chapter Ver. 24. And the woman had a fat calf in the hottfe.~\ 
 
 XXVIII. The Hebrew word Marbekis well tranflated/**, as0- 
 
 WV^NJ chartus confefles, though it properly fignifies fas he 
 
 Verfe 2 4. demon ft rates) a Calf that treads out the Corn, and is 
 
 fatted up by that means. Hierozoicon, P. I. Lib. II. 
 
 Cap, XXXI. 
 
 Andfhe haffed^ And fylted //, and took flour and knead- 
 <+ ed ft, and did bake unleavened bread thereof] Becaufe 
 
 there was no time to let it ferment. 
 
 Verfe 15. Ver. 25. And /he brought it before Saul and before hif 
 fervants, -andthey did eat : then they arofi up and^went 
 away that right.'] Before the break of Day ^ that none 
 might difcover they had been with fuch a Woman, 
 
 CHAP. XXIX. 
 
 the Philiftines gathered all their army 
 phek^] There were three places of 
 this Name 5 one in the Tribe of Judah, another in 
 Mr*^6,~anda tm " r ^ m Afiwi Which laft feems to 
 be here meant, where the Sons of Eli were (lain. See 
 IV. i. 
 
 And the Israelites pitched by a mountain which is in 
 Jezreel."] A Valley which wasoverlookt by the Moun- 
 tain Gilboa: From whence the Israelites came down 
 (XXVIII. 4.) to draw up their Army here. 
 Verfe 0, Ver. ^. And the lords of the Philiftines paffed on by 
 hundreds and by thoufands."] When they took a view 
 of their Army, the great Men appeared, fome at the 
 Head of an Hundred, fome of a Thoufand Soldiers. 
 
 Bttt
 
 the FVrfZ B*4 ^/SAMUEL. 305 
 
 Bill David and his men Biffed on in the'rereward with Chapter 
 Achi/b."] Who feems to have been the General of the XXIX. 
 Army : And to have made David and his Men his L^VXJ 
 Life-guard, according to his Refolution, XXVIII. 2. 
 
 Ver. 3. Then f aid the princes of the Phili (lines ^ what Verfe 3^ 
 do thefe Hebrews here <Q Who they were afraid would 
 prove falfe to them, and take part with their own 
 Countrymen. 
 
 And Achifi fdid unto the princes of the Phitiftines, 7* 
 not this David the fervant of SW, the king of Ifrael, 
 who hath been with me, tlicfe days^ or tkcfe years7\ The 
 meaning is, I may fay years, not days : For he had been 
 with him part of two Years : And, if he had not for- 
 merly known him, his Predeceflbr had (XXI. 10.) and' 
 it is likely he had held Correfpondence with him. be* 
 fore he came to him. 
 
 And I have found no fault in him, fence he fell unto* 
 me, unto this day /]. This intimates, that he looked; 
 on him, as revolted from Saul $ and by the Experience 
 he had of his Fidelity, he thought he might be.ftill. 
 trufted. 
 
 Ver. 4* And the princes of the Philiflines were zrr0f Verfe- A, 
 with h\m, and. the? princes of tJ}& Philijlines faid, unta* 
 htn.~] In an angry Tone. 
 
 Mal(e this fellow return, that he may go again . to his- 
 place, which tkon halt appointed him.~] At Zi/(lag., whicrti 
 they were contented he mould poifefs. 
 
 And let him not go down with us to the b'attle, kit in- 
 the battle he be an advcrfary to w.~] And thereby do ' 
 them more Mifchief, than the Army of the Ifraelites. 
 
 For wherewith flwuld he reconcile, hitnfelf U t/J/f matter . 
 foottld'it not be with the heads of thefe men .<?] That is, 
 of the Philistines. They reafoned wi fel y , according to > 
 the common Practice of Mankind 5 and well it was for. 
 David, that they were fuch Polititians : For hereby 
 
 God
 
 ^ COMMENTARY upon 
 
 Chapter God delivered him out of a very great ftrait $ either 
 XXIX. of being an Enemy to his Country, or falfe to his 
 cx"v~*^ Friends, and to his Truft. And by the fame good Pro- 
 vidence he was fent back to refcue his Wi , es, and the 
 Wives and Children of his Men, who were taken 
 Captive. 
 
 Verfe 5. Ver. 5. Is not this Davi d of whom they fang one io ano- 
 ther in dances, faying* Saul hath flam his thouCatJcls. and 
 David hh ten thousands. ~] They retnembred thar he 
 was their old Enemy, who killed Goliath: And was 
 highly magnified for it, above Saul him felf. 
 
 Verfe 6. Ver. 6. The Achift called David, and faid unto him^ 
 fitrely, of the LORD liveth.~] He fwears by the God 
 whom David worfhipped, that he might be the more 
 believed. Or perhaps. he had learnt fomething from 
 David of the true God, though he worlhipped others 
 with him. 
 
 Thou haft been upright, and thy going out and coming 
 in with me in the hoft, if good in my fight?] He com- 
 mends him as an unblameable Perfon in his private 
 Converfation $ and as an excellent Commander in his 
 Arrmy. 
 
 For I have not found evil in thee, fince the day of thy 
 cowing unto me, unto this daj.~] A very honourable 
 Teftimony from a foreign Prince. 
 
 Neverthelefr, the lords favour fhee not."] Unto whom 
 Acbijb was forced to yield : For he was not an abfo- 
 lute King} but the Lords of the Country (till retain- 
 ed a great Authority. 
 
 Verfe 7* Ver. 7. Wherefore now return and go in peace : that 
 thou dijpleafe not the lords of the Philiftines."} From 
 the effects of whofe Envy and Jealoufy he could not 
 preferve him. 
 
 Verfe 8. Ver. 8. And David faid unto Achifi, but what have 1 
 done ? and what haft thou found m thy fervant fo long 
 
 as
 
 the Firjt Book, of S A M U E L. 305 
 
 of I have been with thee unto this day^ that I may not go Chapter 
 fight againft the enemies of my lord the king ?~] He had XXIX. 
 told him before that he found not the lead fault in L/"V%J 
 him : Therefore this Queftion may feem impertinent. 
 But David was to ad his part handfomly, upon this 
 occafion} fo thaf, though he was inwardly pleafed, 
 he would not have them fufpedt he was glad to be dif- 
 mifled : And therefore, fince the Ring was fatisfied 
 with his Fidelity, asks why he might not be trufted to 
 fight againft his Enemies, and that his Lords would 
 give him a reafon? But Abarbinel thinks he never in- 
 tended this 5 but being chofen by Achlfh to be the 
 Keeper of his Head (XXVIII. 2.) he refolved only to 
 difcharge this Office $ but not to join in the Battle 
 againft Ifrael. 
 
 Ver. 9. And Achifi avfwered and f aid to David, /Verfe 9. 
 know that thott art good in my fight as an angel of God.~] 
 He had learnt fomething, as lobferved before, v. 6. of 
 the Hebrew Religion : And it appears by this, of their 
 Language alfo. And the meaning is, he lookt upon 
 David as a Man fent down from Heaven to him : All 
 things profpering that he took in hand. 
 
 Notwithstanding the princes of the PhilijlineshavefaJd^ 
 he fhall not go -with us to battle.~] They feem to have 
 made fuch an Order in Council : Which the King durft 
 not confadift. 
 
 Ver. 10. Wherefore now rife up early in the morning.] Verfe IO. 
 Left any Miichief fhould come to him, if he delayed 
 his Departure. 
 
 With thy wafters fervants that are come with thee."] 
 This intimates, that the Lords of the Phili&ines would 
 not truft them, becaufe they looked on them as ftill 
 S<*/'s Subjects. 
 
 And asfoon as ye are up early in the morning, and have 
 light, depart.~\ He advifes them to lofe no time, but 
 
 R r as
 
 5 c6 ACOMMENTAKY upon 
 
 Chapter as foon as they could fee their way, leave the Army, 
 XXIX. and march to Ziklag. 
 
 \s**/~++s Ver. 1 1 . So David and hif men rofe up early in the 
 Verfe n morning, to return into the land of the Philijtines. For 
 now they were in the Philijlines Camp, in the Land of 
 Iff ad, at Aphek, XXIX. I. 
 
 And the Philiflines went up to Jezreel.'] To the Bat- 
 tle to the Israelites, who were pitched there, v. i. 
 
 XXVII CHAP* XXX. 
 
 Verfe i. Verfe i. \N D it came to pafs, when David and 
 
 JL\ men were come to Zik}ag on the third day.~\ 
 So many days Journey it was from the Camp of the 
 PhUiftines to this place. See the beginning of the next 
 Book, v. 2. 
 
 That the Amalekjtes had invaded the forth, and Zikfag, 
 and f mote Zikfag, and burnt it with fire J\ To revenge 
 themfelves for what David had done to them, XXVII. 
 8. which they might eafily do, when he and his Men 
 were abCent 3 and but a fmall, if any, Guard left in 
 the place. 
 
 Verfe 2. Ver. 2 . And had taken the women captive that were 
 therein : they flew not any, either great or fmall } but car- 
 ried, them away, and went on their way7\ Towards 
 their own Country. This may feem ftrange, that D*r 
 vid having killed all he could meet with, and fpared 
 none, neither Men nor Women, XXVII. 9.11. they 
 fhould not ferve his People in the fame kind. But 
 though they fought Revenge, yet they defired booty 
 much more : Being a poor, and very covetous People 5 
 
 who
 
 the FirSt BooJ^ of S A M U E L. 307 
 
 who intended to fell them for Slaves, and make Mo- Chapter 
 ney of them. XXX. 
 
 Ver. 3. And David anfi his men came to the city^ and \^T^ 
 Mold it was burnt with fire: and their wives , and their e 3* 
 fons^ and their daughters were taken captive.'] This be- 
 fel David when he feemed to be in the greateft Secu- 
 rity : Having efcaped the Fury of Saul, and alfo the 
 Service of the Philiflines 5 who were likely to make 
 Saul pay very dear for his ill ufage of David. But 
 fuch is the State of this World, we are oft furprized 
 with fudden unexpected Troubles $ and, as the Proverb 
 is 3 many things faUont between the Cup and the Lip. 
 
 Ver. 4. And David, and the people that were with him^ Verfe 4* 
 lift up their voice and wept : until they had no power to 
 weepf] For fuch Calamities are enough to break the 
 Heart of the moft couragious and undaunted Spirits. 
 
 Ver. 5. And Davids two wives were taken captive. A- Verfe 5. 
 binoam the Jezreelite, and Abigail the wife of Nabal the 
 Carmelitel] This is fet down diftinfrly, to aggravate 
 Davids Lofs. 
 
 Ver. 6. And David was greatly diftrvjfid, for the Verfe 6* 
 people fpa^e of floning him.'] As the caufe of this Cala- 
 mity, in leaving the City unguarded . Or in provo- 
 king the Amalekjrtes fo grievoufly as he had done, in 
 the Slaughter of all he could find. 
 
 Becaufe the foul of the people wa* grieved ; every man 
 forhisfons^ and for his daughter s.~] Grief took away 
 the ufe of their Reafon. 
 
 But David encouraged himfelfin the LORD his God^ 
 Who had never failed him in the greateft Diftrefles: 
 But done great things for him, and promifed to do 
 greater. 
 
 Ver. 7. And David faid to Abiathar the prietf, Ahi- Verfe 7. 
 melechs fon, bring we hither, I pray thee, the Ephod^\ 
 From thefe words Petrus Cun#vs (L. I. de Rep. Hebr. 
 
 R r 2 Cap*
 
 308 ^COMMENTARY upon 
 
 Chapter Cap. 14.) concludes that the Kings of Ifrael might 
 XXX. make ufe of the Ephod as well as the High Prieft : 
 w-v^> Becaufe Davrd faith, bring me hither^ 8cc. But this doth 
 not fignify that he himfelf meant to ufe it} but only 
 that he defired it might be ufed for him : According 
 to what is faid ofjoj/wa in XXVII. Numb. 21. that he 
 fhould (land before Eleazar the Prieft, who Jhould en- 
 quire for him , See. 
 
 And, Abiathar brought thither the Ephod unto David."] 
 From thefe words the fame Cun<evs in an Epiftle of his 
 to Cafpar Barl<ew (J&pifl- Ecclejiaftic, 506. p. 767.) 
 argues for his fore-named Opinion, becaufe it is not 
 faid he brought it le David, but el David : The for- 
 mer of which, he thinks, might have fignified for his 
 tafe^ but this denotes, it was for him to ufe himfelf. 
 Which he endeavours to confirm from the high Privi- 
 lege which the King had above other Men, of fitting 
 in the Houfeof God, er. But this is confuted lately 
 by a Man very learned in thefe Matters (John Braunius, 
 L. 2. de Veft. Hebr. Sacerd. Cap. XX. n. 32.) who 
 well obferves (as BitXtOrf&tfo doth) that in the fore- 
 going words David doth fay, bring the Ephod //, i.e. 
 pro rne^ or mea canfa for me, or in imam gratiavt^ for 
 my fake. 
 
 Verfe 8. Ver. 8. And David enquired at the LORD, faying^ 
 full] purfne after this troop ?"] He enquired by 'Abiathar. 
 So all the Hebrew Do&orSj as Buxtorf obferves in his 
 Hift.VriHt. Cap. III. 
 
 Shall I overtake them /] This (hows it is a vain Ob- 
 fervaiion of the Jews, that they were not to ask two 
 Queftions together : For David dill continues to do- 
 fo here, as he had done at Keilah ^ though God, they 
 fay there, had fethim right in his Enquiry, and taught 
 him to do otherwife. 
 
 And
 
 the Firft Book, of S A M IT E L. 
 
 And he anfwered him, ptirfue $ for thott (fjalt fttrely Chapter 
 o vertake them, and without fail recover all7\ Heanfwers XXX. 
 both Queftions at once, and tells him alfo more than wv-^- 
 he askt; that he (houlcl regain all that he had loft : 
 Which no doubt was a mighty -Incouragement unto him 
 in his purfuit. 
 
 Ver. 9. So David went, be and the fix hundred men Verfe o. 
 that were with him, and came to the brook, Befor } where 
 thofe thai were left behind, flayed."] They that were left 
 to look alter the Stuff (^.24.) who were fo tired, that 
 thev were not able to march any farther. 
 
 Ver. i o. So David purfited, he and four hundred men, Verfe i-o, 
 for two hundred abode behind: who were fo faint, that 
 they could not go over the brool^BeforJ] Grief, it is likely, 
 made them negleft to take neceffary Refrefhment, be- 
 fore i hey came out. 
 
 Ver. ii. And they found an Egyptian in the field.'] Verfe IE 
 They knew him to be fo by his Habit : Or perhaps, they 
 did not know whence he was, till he came tohimfelf. 
 and told them. But finding him in the Garb of a, 
 Souldier, they thought he belonged to the Amak- 
 kjtes 
 
 And brought him to Dav/d.~] Half dead. 
 
 And they ^ave him bread and he did eat, and they made 
 him dri n^aterl} Natural* CompafTion might move 
 them to this: But they had another Motive, which 
 was the hope ofmaking fome Difcovery, by his means, 
 where the Enemies were. 
 
 Ver. i z. And they gave him a piece of a cake of figs, and Verfe 1-2 
 two clufters ofraijins.~] Did all they could to comfort 
 him up, and revive his Spirits. 
 
 And when he had eaten his fpirit came again to him : 
 for he had eaten no bread, nor drunk any water, three days 
 and three nfghts.~] Having no body near him to look 
 after him : And being fo tick, he could not look after 
 
 himfclf.
 
 ?IO A COM MENTOR Y nfon 
 
 Chapter himfelf. This is to be under ftood as XII. Matth. 40. 
 
 XXX. f one whole day, and part of two others : As appears 
 
 V.yy'VJ from the next Verfe, where he faith, three days ago I 
 
 felljick,* In the Hebrew, I fell fick, this third day, i. e. 
 
 this is the third day fince I fell tick. 
 
 Verfe 13. ^ er * *? ^nd David /aid to whom belongefl thou, and 
 whence art thou and he faid^ I am a young man of E- 
 gypt, fervant to an Amalekjte : and my mafter left me, 
 becaufi three days ago IfeUjftck^ A barbarous Ad, to 
 kave him there to perim: When they had Camels good 
 (lore, for the carriage of Men, as well as of their Spoil, 
 v. 17. But this Inhumanity coft them dear: For by 
 this means they loft their own Lives. Such is the 
 wonderful Providence of God (as Com. PeVicanvs here 
 pioufly obferves) which governs all the Defires, and 
 Thoughts, and Counfels, and Works, and whatfo- 
 ever is done among Men 5 both the good and the 
 bad. 
 
 Verfe 14. Ver. 14. And we made an invafion upon the font h of 
 thedierethites.'] They are the fame with the Pkiliftines. 
 For the Arabians call their Country (as Eochartus ob- 
 ferves) Keritha, and the Syrians call it Creth. Whofe 
 Inhabitants the Hebrews call Crcthi or Crethim. And 
 to put v all out of doubt, thefottth of the Cherethites here 
 mentioned, is in theyfotf^ Verfe explained, the land of 
 the Philiftines. Who were excellent Archers, as we 
 may gather from XXXI. 3. See there. 
 
 And upon the coafl that belongeth to Jndah.~\ The 
 South Coaft of that Tribe. 
 
 And upon the land ofCalebl] We read no where elfe 
 of this Land : Which in all Probability, fignifies that 
 South part of Judah which was given to Caleb, and 
 which his Pofterity inherited, XIV. Jofl). 13. 
 
 And we burnt Zityag with fire.~] With which they 
 feem to have ended their Expedition. 
 
 Ver. 15.
 
 the Firft Bool^ of S A M U E L, 311 
 
 Ver. I). And David faid y canjl thou bring we down Chapter 
 to this company 3 and he Jaid, fwear unto me by the XXX. 
 LORD, that thou wilt neither kjU we, nor deliver me in- vx"V"**-' 
 to the hand of my matter7\ Who, it is likely, had o- * er * c * 
 therwife been cruel to him : And therefore he had no 
 mind to ferve him any longer. Befides his Service, 1 
 fnppofe, was no better than Slavery. 
 
 And I will bring thee down to this company '.^ For he 
 heard them fay, it is likely, where they would fcay and 
 reft themfelves. 
 
 Ver. 1 6. And when he had brought him dowx7\ WhoVerfe I&. 
 had given him Security, no doubt, by his Oath, as he 
 defired : And that, as I obferved before, was fuch a 
 Sacred thing in ancient times, that all Men relied up- 
 on it. 
 
 Behold i they were fpread abroad upon the earth, eating 
 and drinl^ng, and dancing : becatife of the great fpoil' 
 they had takgn out of the land of the Philiftincs, and out 
 of the landofjudah^] They had laid afide their Arms, 
 and were fealting and making merry - y as Men are wont 
 to do, when they have had great Succefs- in their En- 
 ter prizes. 
 
 Ver. 17. And David fmote them from the twilight ; Verfe 1*7;. 
 even unto the evening of the next day.'] He came upon 
 them in the Evening, when they were refrefhing and 
 refting themfelves with Mirth and Jollity : Being fe- 
 cure that no Danger was near them 5 becaufe the If- 
 raelites and the Philiflines (among whom they thought 
 David was) were ready to engage 3 fo that he could 
 no more come to* revenge himfelf, than the Phitiftine*- 
 could for the Injuries done to them. And it is pro 
 bable DdWlet them fall afleep, when they had eaterr\ 
 and drunk liberally ^ and at peep of Day fell upon 
 them, and hunted them until the Evening $. which be- 
 gun the next day.
 
 A COMMENTARY upon 
 
 And there efcaped not a man of them, fave four hun- 
 dred young men that rode upon camels^] The Country 
 of Arabia, where this People lived, abounded with 
 Camels : One fort of which run very fwiftly. They 
 were u fed alfo by fome Nations, in Battle: As Vege- 
 titts obferves, Lib. III. de Re military Cap. XXIII. See 
 Stervechitts his Annotations on him. 
 
 Verfe 18. Ver. 18. And recovered all that the Amalekitet had 
 carried away : and David refined his two wives!] Which 
 are here particularly mentioned, becaufe he had the 
 greateft concern for them. 
 
 Verfe 1 9. Ver. 1 9. And there was nothing lacking to them, either 
 fmaU or great, neither fon nor dattghttr, neither fpoil, nor 
 any thing they had taken to them.'] According to the word 
 of God, !i/. 6. 
 
 Verfe 2O. Ver. 2O. And David took all the flocks and the herds!] 
 Which had been taken by the Amelekites from the Phi- 
 liftines, and other places. 
 
 Which he draw before thofe other cattleT] His Soldiers 
 dravc them, before thofe Cattle that had been taken 
 from David and his Men. 
 
 Andfaid, this is Davids ff oil."} Not that he challeng- 
 ed it all to himfelf: But that it was acquired by his 
 Valour and Conduct $ which they now magnified, 
 who lately fpake of ftoning him. For fome thir>kthey 
 fung a triumphant Song, and that this was the Burden 
 of it : Which they repeated at the end of every 
 Verfe. 
 
 Verfe 2 1 . Ver. 2 1 . And David came to the two hundred men, 
 which were fo faint that they could not follow Dav'rd : 
 whom he had made ulfo to abide at the brook^ Befor.~] That 
 they might look after their Scuff. 
 
 And they went forth to txset David t and to meet the 
 people that were with him.'} To congratulate their 
 
 happy
 
 the Firft Book.of SAMUEL. 313 
 
 happy Succefs : And to receive their Wives and Chil- Chapter 
 dren, who had been carried captive. 
 
 And when Davtd came unto the people ^ he fainted theml} L/"V*"NJ 
 He was glad to fee them, and enquired how they did 
 (as it is in the Margin) for he had left (hem very 
 weak. 
 
 Ver. 22. Then anfwered all the wicked men y and menVzife 22. 
 of Belial of tbofe that went with David , and faid.~] It 
 is likely David told thefe two Hundred Men, -when 
 he faluted them, that they (hould lofe nothing by 
 their not being able to go along with him: Which 
 made thefe Men, who had no Confcience, but were 
 only greedy of Prey, to fay what follows. 
 
 Becaufe they went not with us, we will not give them 
 onght ofthefpoil which we have recovered-^ fave to every 
 man his wife and his children, that he may lead them 
 away> and depart."] This was a favage Refolution of 
 fuch as feared not God, nor regarded Men. Since it 
 was not the choice of their Brethren to ftay behind, 
 but mere neceffity, and Inability to travel further. 
 
 Ver. 23. Then faid David. ~] Who ftill preferved Verfe 23. 
 his Authority over the moft wicked among them. 
 
 Te {hall not dofo my brethren."] He over- rules them : 
 But thought fit to do it, in a friendly manner. 
 
 With that which God hath given Uf, who hath pre- 
 ferved US) and delivered the company thct came againft 
 us, into our hand."] As much as to fay, when God 
 hath been fo good to us, we ought not to be unkind 
 to our Brethren. 
 
 Ver. 24. For who will hearken unto you in thif mat- Verfe 24. 
 ter .<?] No equal Perfons, he was confident, would 
 be of their Opinion, if the matter was referred to 
 them. 
 
 But of his part is, that goeth down to the battle, fo 
 fiall his part be that tarrieth by the fluff : their parts fiall 
 
 Sf ' be
 
 a I 4 J COMMENTARY upon 
 
 Chapter be alike.'] Polybius explains the order of dividing the 
 XXX. Spoils of War (as Grotius obferves, Lib. III. de Jure 
 U'VNJ Bttti & Pacts, Cap. VI. Sett. XVII.) fome of which 
 was allotted thofe who remained in the Camp. But the 
 Proportions were various in feveral places. In fome 
 a fimple Portion was given to a Footman 5 a double to 
 a Centurion ^ and a trible to a Horfeman. In other 
 places they varied from this : But howfoever the Divi- 
 fion was made, the Commander in chief was allowed 
 to t4e the beft cf the Spoil to himfelf. As David 
 perhaps now did : And then left the reft to be equally 
 divided among his Men. But the fafatudifts fay, that 
 in after times, the King had all the Royal Furniture 
 that was found in the Tent of the conquered Prince, 
 g r ven unto him for his Share. 
 
 25. Ver 2 -i. And it was fo from that day forward, that he 
 wade It a ftatute and an ordinance for Ifrael^ unto this 
 dayl] The Equity of this Law appears from hence $ 
 that by common Confent thefe two hundred Men were 
 left behind, to look after their Baggage : And they 
 were part of the fame Body of Men, linkt together in 
 the fame common Society : And were hind red by mere 
 Wearinefs from going to fight, which othenvaysthey 
 would have done. And their Will was accepted for 
 the Deed. And they were in the fame common Dan- 
 ger } for if the four hundred had been routed, their 
 Enemies would foon have cut them cfT. 
 
 This Law may feern to have been ordained before 
 by God himfelf, in the XXXI. of Numbers : Which 
 if it were, it may be thought ftrange, that David 
 fhould not alledge that Law to quiet the prefent Con- 
 tention. But it is evident, this was a very different 
 cafe from that/ For threefcore Thoufand whoftaid at 
 Home, had no more among them, than the twelve 
 Thoufand had who went to the Battle, v. 17. of that 
 
 Chapter.
 
 the Fi>8 Book of S A M U E L. 215 
 
 Chapter. And what was then done was not ordained Chapter 
 to be obferved as a Statute through all Generations. XXX. 
 This therefore was a new Law, but perpetually con- L/*V%J 
 tinaed to the time of the Maccabees 5 as appears from 
 the fecond Book of their Hiftory, Chap VIII. v. 28, 30. 
 AnJ Ojiander obferves that it pleafed the Rowans to do 
 the fame, as Fcftw tells us. See XXII. jtyfc. 8. But the 
 moft ancient Cuftom among the Romans was (as G<?- 
 defchalcuf Stewechlvs (hows at large, upon Vegetius de Re 
 Military L. 2. Cap. 7.) to burn part of the Spoils, as 
 an Oaring to their Gods,- and for the reft, fomethnes 
 the Soldiers were permitted to keep, what every Man 
 had got, tohimfelf: And fometime, if the Neceflities 
 of the Commonwealth required, they were all brought 
 to the guaftor, to be put into the publick Treafury. 
 Out of thofe which every Man kept to himfelf, they 
 were wont when they came home, to have fome of 
 them upon the Ports of the Gates to their Houfes : 
 Which it was lawful to remove, when an Houfe was 
 fold to another Man. 
 
 Ver. 16. And when David came to Zikfag, he fent 0/Verfe 2 6, 
 the fpoils to the Elders of Jttdah, even to his Friends?] 
 By this it feems plain, that he had referved fome part 
 of the Spoil tohimfelf: Out of which he made Pre- 
 fentsto his Friends: Some of which were of the beft 
 Quality in the Tribe of Judah. 
 
 Saying, behold , a prefect for you of thefpoil of the ene- 
 mies of the LORD."] In the Hebrew a Bleffing for you, 
 Sec. So he calls the Prefent, becaufe it was a Token 
 that he wimed all Profperity to them : Who had been 
 kind to him in his Banithment, and helpt to maintain 
 and protect him : And whom he was defirous frill to 
 oblige, that they might more readily receive him, 
 when he had a right to take Poffeffion of the King- 
 dom. 
 
 S f 2 Ver. 27.
 
 3i<5 A COMMENT A RY upon 
 
 Chapter Ver. 17. And to them which were in Bethel.~] This 
 XXX. feems to be the fame place, with that which is called 
 vx%^^*> Baalath and Kirjath-baal, XV.Jofb* 9.60. 
 
 And to them which were in South- R am oth."] A place 
 in the Tribe of Simeon, XIX. Jojb. 8. called Rawoth in 
 the South^ to diftinguiftied it from Ramoth-Gilead, 
 which lay Northward. By which it appears he had 
 other Friends, who fometimes gave him Shelter, or 
 Subfiflence, befides thofe in his own Tribe. 
 
 And to them which were in Jattir.~] A Town in the 
 Mountainous part of the Tribe of Judah> XV. Jofi. 
 48, 
 
 Verfe 18. Ver. 28. And to them that were in Aroer, 8cc."] Not 
 that on the other fide Jordan (mentioned in XXXII. 
 Numb.*) but fome other place, in the Tribe of Judah^ 
 or fome neighbouring Tribe. Where the other two 
 Places here mentioned were : For we no where read, 
 that David ever fled, during Saul's Perfecution, into 
 the Country beyond Jordan. 
 
 Verfe 29. Ver. 19. And to them which were in Rachal, and to 
 them which were in the cities of the Jerah/eelltes.~] Thefe 
 People lay on the South of Judab, XXVII. 10. where, 
 it is likely, Rachal alfo was. 
 
 And to them that were in the cities of the Ken?tes.~] 
 Who were near to the Jerahmeelites , it appears from 
 the forenamed Place. 
 
 Verfe 30. Ver. 30. And to thofe that were in Hormah.~] This 
 was a City in the Tribe of Judah, XV. Jofh. 30* 
 afterwards given unto the Tribe of Simeon, XIX. 
 Jofi. 4. 
 
 And to them that were in Chor'ajhan^ and to them that 
 were in AthachI} It is probable that thefe two Places 
 were alfo in the fame Tribe. 
 
 Ver. 1.
 
 tbe Fifft EooJ^ of S A M U E L. 317 
 
 Ver. 3 \. And to them which were in Hebron.~] Which Chapter 
 >was certainly a City of Judah^ XV. Jofi. 54. Where XXX. 
 David was firft made King, and reigned over that ^""V^ 
 Tribe, 2 Sam. II. i, a, &c. 
 
 And to all the places where \3avid, and his men were 
 wont to t>anvt. ~] Either to lurk among them, or to get 
 Provifions, or Intelligence from them. 
 
 CHAP. 
 
 Verfe !. \N_D the Phili [lines fought againft Ifrael.~] Verfe i 
 
 X\ i- e. Gave them Battle: And as they be- 
 gan the Quarrel (XXIX. i.) fo they feem to have be- 
 gun the Fight. 
 
 And the men of Jfrael fled from before the Philiftines, 
 and fell downjlain in mount Gilboa.~] They fled thkher 
 from the Valley of Jezreel, and were there (lain in 
 great Numbers. 
 
 Ver. 2. And the Philiftines followed hard upon S<z///, Verfe 
 and upon his fons7\ Who were the Leaders of the Ar- 
 my : Which the Philiflihes thought would never ral- 
 ly again, if they were (lain or taken. 
 
 And the Philiflines flew 'Jonathan, and Abinactab^ 
 and Match jflma^ Sauls fons.~] It feems IJhboficth was not 
 there, being no Warlike Man, or he efcaped out of 
 the Battle by flight, as Abner and.otfher great Men did. 
 Or perhaps he was left at Home to manage Dome (lick 
 Affairs. Jonathan feems to have deferved a better 
 Fate : But the Providence of God fuffered him to be 
 (lain, that ^David might more eafily come to the 
 Throne, For though he had freely confented to it, 
 
 yet
 
 318 A COMMENTARY upon 
 
 Chapter yet he was fuch a Favourite of the People, that many 
 
 XXXI. of them might have ftickled for him. 
 
 VXVNJ Ver. 3. And the battle went fore againft SattlJ] They 
 
 Verfe 3. purfued him fo clcfe, that there was no hope he could 
 efcape. 
 
 And the archers hit him^ and he was forely wounded 
 of the archers."] In the Hebrew the WOT ds are, the Ar- 
 chers^;/**/ him : Which fignifies in that Language, to 
 rum upon one on a fuddain. Bows and Arrows were 
 the principal Weapons of this Nation $ in the ufe of 
 which they were very dextrous, and did terrible Exe- 
 cution. Which is the reafon fome think, that David, 
 when he came to the Throne, taught the Ifraelites the 
 ufe of the Bow (as we read in the next Book, Chap. I. 
 v. 1 8.) that they might not be inferiour to the Phi- 
 liftines, nor fall into the like Difafter that Saul had 
 done. And when he had made Peace with the Phi- 
 liftines, he took fome of their Archers, with whom 
 he was well acquainted, to be the Keepers of his Bo- 
 dy : Which are thofe fo often mentioned in the fol- 
 lowing Books under the Name of Cerethites, 2 Sam. 
 VIII. 18. XV. 18. XX. 7. i Kings I. 38,44. i Chron. 
 XVIII. 17. in all which Places where the Hebrew hath 
 the word Cerethi, the Chaldee Paraphraft interprets it 
 Archers. See Bochartv* in his Canaan, Lib. I. Cap. 15". 
 
 P-459- 
 
 Verfe 4. Ver. 4. Then faid Saul unto htf armour- learer^ draw 
 thy fword, and thruft me through therewith."] For though 
 he had received many Wounds, yet they were not 
 mortal 5 at leaft, not for the prefent. 
 
 Leff thefe uncircumcifed come^ and truft me through^ 
 and abufe we.~] He was afraid they might put him to 
 fome ingnominious Death, or make fport with him, 
 as they did with Satnfon. 
 
 But
 
 the F/rff Bo.^ (/.SAMUEL. 31 9 
 
 But his armour- hearer wottld not, for he was fore afraidT] Chapter 
 Dreaded to think of killing his King. XXXI. 
 
 Therefore Saul took, afword^ and fell upon ;Vj And L/*"V\J. 
 killed himfelf, as appears by the next words. 
 
 Ver. 5. And when hit armour-bearer f aw that $*/<# "Verfe 5. 
 dead, he fell likewife upon his f word, and died with hlm7\ 
 Some of the Jews think this was Doeg. 
 
 Ver. 6. So Saul died, and his three fons, and bff ar- Verfe 6. 
 wour- bearer, and all his men y the fame day together?] 
 That is, all the Men that attended upon his Perfon. 
 
 Ver. 7. And when the men of Ifrael that wete on the Verfe 7 . 
 other fide of the v alley ~] Of JezreeL 
 
 And they that were on the other fide Jordan."] Or ra* 
 ther, on fh/s fide Jordun : For the Hebrew word fig- 
 nifies either fide. And there was no occafion for thofe- 
 beyond Jordan to flee. 
 
 Saw that the men of Ifrael fled, and that Saul and hif- 
 fons were dead, they forfook^ the cities and fled. Being, 
 afraid, I fuppofe, to be carried captive. 
 
 And the Philistines came and dwelt in themr\ The 
 Confternation being fo great, that there were none to> 
 oppofe them. 
 
 Ver. 8. And It came to pafs on the morrow, when the Verfe 8i 
 Philiftines came toftrip thejlain, that they found Suulandl 
 hif three fons fallen in mount Gilboa."] It was contrary 
 to Military Difcipline, prefently to fall upon the Spoil: 
 Which they did not till the next day. 
 
 And they cut off his head. ~] As DizwMiad done the 
 Head of Goliath. 
 
 Andftrtyt off his armour, and fent into the land of the 
 Philiflines round about?] They fent the News of this . 
 great Victory 5 and perhaps his Head and his Armour, 
 in token of it. 
 
 To publifo it in the houfe of their idolf, and'amongthe 
 peoplc.~] That they might give thanks to their Gods^ 
 for the Vi&ory they had obtained., Ven m*.
 
 A COMMENTARY upon 
 
 Chapter Ver. 10. And they put his armour in. the houfe of AJh- 
 XXXI. taroth.'] As the Swor J of Goliath was laid up in the 
 t-'-v"*-' Tabernacle. 
 
 Ver fe I o. ^ t fa y faftned his body to the wall of Bethflian.'] To 
 expofe it, as we do the Bodies of great Malefaftors, to 
 publick Shame and Reproach. And tbus it appears, 
 by the l^.v. they did with the Bodies of his Sons. 
 Verfe II. II. And when the inhabitants of Jabefi-Gilead heard 
 of that which the Philiftines had done to Saul.'] They Ji- 
 ved on the other fide Jordan : For the People on this 
 fide were fled. 
 
 Verfe 12.. Ver. 12. All the valiant men arofe, and went all night .~] 
 To avoid Difcovery. 
 
 And took the bodyofSaul^and the Bodies ofhisfonsfrom 
 the wall of Bethfhan.~j Which was a City in the Tribe 
 of Manajfeh, not far from Jordan, and the Sea of Ge- 
 nefaret : Out of which the Manajjites could not expel 
 the old Inhabitants, I. Judges 2.7. To this place they 
 of Jabefo might march in a Night's time, and accom- 
 plifh their Defign. Ariftotle reports in the fifth Book 
 of his Ethicks (as Strigelitts here obferves) that the Tem- 
 ples of the Graces, were built in the very mid ft of the 
 Cities of the Greeks, that all Men might be admoniftied 
 to be grateful. Of which Vertue the Men ofJabeft>-Gi- 
 lead gave a moft Noble Example. Who being deli- 
 vered by Saul, in the beginning of his Reign, from 
 the Ammonites^ when they were in danger to lofe 
 their Eyes (Chap. XL) now repay his Care of them 
 when he was dead, by not fuffering his Carcafe to 
 want the Honour of Burial. 
 
 And came to Jabejh and burnt them I here. ~] Some 
 think they burnt their Fle(h, which was rotten and 
 putrid: Others, that they poured upon their Fle(h 
 Aromatick hot Spices, fuch as Jofeph ordered for the 
 embalming of his Father. Or, as the Tar gum under- 
 
 ftands
 
 the F/rff BooJ^ of S A M U E L. 321 
 
 (lands it, they burnt upon, or over them. Where Kim- Chapter 
 chi notes, that the Paraphraft had refpeft to the Cu- XXXI. 
 from delivered down from their Anceftors, of burn- 
 ing the Beds and other Utenfils of the dead, upon 
 their Graves ^ or to the burning of Spices. Certain it 
 is, there was no fuch Cuftom as this among the Jews, 
 of burning the Bodies of the dead. Though fome 
 think that thefe People imitated the Heatheniib Cu- 
 ftom, affe&ing Singularity, as appears from the Story 
 of the &j^tf*r//u, XXI. Judges 8. where we read, they 
 alone would not come to the Aflembly of the whole 
 Nation. Such a Singularity Giertts thinks they were 
 now guiky of : And therefore in a Parallel Place to 
 this, i Chron. X. 1 1 . there is no mention made of this 
 burning : Either becaufe it was an unwonted Practice, 
 or unworthy to be remembred, 
 
 Ver. 13. And they took their bodies, and buried them Verlje 
 under a tree In Jabe/h.~] In this alfo there feems to be 
 fome of the Superftition of ,the Gentiles: Among 
 whom Trees were accounted facred things. 
 
 And fafledfeven days^ Exprefled great Sorrow: 
 Of which this was a token. Lucia* faith in his Book 
 de Lu8, that the Greeks were wont in their Funerals 
 neither to eat nor drink for three days. But this is not to 
 be fo underftood : But that they fafted for feven Days 
 together till the Evening (as die manner of falling 
 was among the Jews) and eat nothing all day* 
 
 
 Tt
 
 9iqfefD %d 
 
 A 
 
 : COM M E N T A R Y | 
 
 UPON THE 
 
 C J T> 1 C C^ 1 
 
 oecond oook ot samuel. 
 
 .b 
 Cha f r CHAP. I. 
 
 ^Xj 
 
 Verfe I. Verfe i.XJOm it came to pafs after the death of 
 
 l\l whin David was returned from the Jlaugh- 
 terofthe Amalekites?] The Fight between Saul and the 
 Pbik&hiej fell out, when David was in purfuit of the 
 Atnalekites. 
 
 And David had abode two days in Ziklag^ Which 
 it Teems the Atnakkjtes had not quite burnt : Content- 
 ing themfelves with the Spoil. 
 
 Vfe 3. Ver. * And it came to pafs on the third day^\ After 
 his coming unto Ziklag. 
 
 That behold a man came out of the camp from Saul, 
 with his clothes rent, and earth upon hif head.~] As the 
 manner of deep Mourners was. See I. Sam. IV. 4. 
 
 And fa it was when he came to David, that he fell on 
 the sart/^attd did obcjfance^\ Honoured him as his King. 
 
 Yer. .
 
 t be Second Bool, 0f SAMUEL. 313 
 
 Ver. 3. And David faid, from whence com eft thou /Chapter 
 and he faid, out of the camp of Ifrael am I efcaped.~] I. 
 Some or the Jews have a Conceit, that this was Doegs L/W> 
 Son : Of which though there be no proof, yet the Verfe 3. 
 Objection againft it is of no value. For Doeg was an 
 Edomite, and this Perlon an Amakkite, which feems 
 inconfiftent with his being the Son of Doeg. But it 
 is to be confidered that all Amakkjtes were alfo Edo- 
 mites : Though z\\Edomites were not Amalekjtes. For 
 Amalek was Efatt's Grandfon by his Son Etiphaz, 
 XXXVI. Gen. 15, 16. 
 
 Ver. 4. And David faid, how went the matter? /Verfe 4. 
 
 pray thee tell me. And he anfwered, that the people were 
 
 fled from the battle $ and many of the people alfo An fallen 
 
 and dead $ and Saul and Jonathan his fon are dead alfoJ] 
 
 He relates the matter very orderly 5 that fir ft the Ifra- 
 
 elitet were routed and fled } and then in the purfuit of 
 
 them many were flain } and in Concluiion, Saul and 
 
 Jonathan his Son. Which two he only mentions $ 
 
 thinking that David was principally concerned in 
 
 them. 
 
 Ver. 5. And David f aid unto the young man that told Verfe 5. 
 him, how knoweff thon that Saul and Jonathan are dead.~] 
 He might eafily know that the Ifrael/tes were beaten $ 
 but not fo eafily that thefe were in the number of the 
 ilain. 
 
 Ver. 6. And the young man that told him, faid, as /Verfe 6. 
 hapned by chance upon mount Gilboa.~] One would think 
 by this, that he was not a Soldier, but a Country-man: 
 Who had occafion to go that way. 
 
 Beholef, Saul leaned upon hit fpear.~] Endeavouring 
 to run it through his Body. 
 
 And to, the chariots and horfemen followed hard after 
 him^} So that he feared he fbould fall into their hands, 
 before he could difpatch himfelf. 
 
 T t z Ver. 7.
 
 3 a-4 A COMMENT AKr upo* 
 
 Chapter Ver. 7. And when be looked Mind bint, hefaw me $ 
 L and called unto ate, and I anfimed, here am I,"] He 
 
 *x"V*w looked round about hkn, to fee if there were any near 
 
 Verfe 7. BJQI of his Servants. 
 
 Verfe 8. Ver. 8. And he faid unto me, who art thou ? and I 
 anfaered) J Am AH Atxalekrte.~] He did not deferable 
 bis Country j though he knew Saul had no ceaibn to 
 be a Friend to it. 
 
 Verfe 9. Ver. 9- And he faid unto we again^ ft and I pray thet 
 upon me^ and flay, me] He would have him lean fo 
 hard upon him, with the whole weight of his Body, 
 that the Spear might run through him : Which he had 
 not ftrength to make it do. This was not a likely 
 Story : For Saul, in all Probability, would have been 
 as unwilling to be killed by an. Amaltkite^ as by aP&- 
 titfine. 
 
 For axguifi r come upon me7\ The Hebrew word 
 Scbabatzis varioufly tranrtated. By fome, trembling^ 
 by others, Convuljions by the LX\. ffjun&>. Durknefs. 
 Kifftchi faith it was a Difeafe, which forae fay was the 
 Cramp: But m Scripture, as Brauniw obferves (Lib. I. 
 tkVeffitH Sacerd. Hebr.C&p. XVIL.Seft. IX.) it never 
 fignifies any one of thefe things, but fome Ornament 
 ki a Garment. And therefore our Marginal Tranfla- 
 tion is better, my embroidered coat hinders the Spear 
 from going far into my Body : Or his Coat of Mail, as 
 Diodate tranflates it : For it confifted of little Rings 
 one within another, which made it hard to penetrate. 
 And thus Ralbag among the Jews underftands it, 
 
 Becaiife my life is yet whole wth'm mel} He was not 
 mortally wounded. 
 
 Verfe 10. Ver. 10* So I ftood upon him and flew hint, becamfe 1 
 
 was furehe could not live after he was fallen. ~] This is 
 
 contrary to what 6Wfaid jaft before, that ff Life v>ae. 
 
 ' nhole'm hit (unLefshe meant that \hzPfaUnines would 
 
 inftantly
 
 the Sttond Book^ *f S A M U E L 315 
 
 inftantly come upon him and kill him) and it was as Chapter 
 falfe that he flew him, for it appears by the foregoing I. 
 Relation, that &/ killed himfelf: And that not with v-^%^^ 
 a Spear, but with his Sword, XXXI. 4. But this the 
 young Mart faid to excufe himfelf, if David did not 
 approve theFaft. 
 
 And 1 took, the crown that was on hfc head^ and the 
 bracelets that were on his arms 5 and have brought them, 
 hither unto my lord,"} Saul was the fir ft that had the En- 
 figns of Royal Authority $ for the Judges had nonet 
 But were mere Minifters of God (during his Pleafure) 
 who was their King and Governour. And it is not 
 likely that Saul wore his Crown, when he was in the 
 Fight (for that had been to fet out himfelf as a Mark 
 for the Philiftines to (hoot at) but it was carried along 
 with himinto the Field, by fome that attended him 5 
 to be ready to put on, if he had gotten the Vidory,, 
 and triumphed. The Jews think that Doeg his Armour- 
 bearer had it in his Cuftody : Who before he killed. 
 himfelf gave it to his Son (this yonng Atnalekjte) and' 
 bad him carry it to David: Hoping he might thereby. 
 ingratiate himfelf with hinii 
 
 Ver. n. And David took, hold of hi* clothes and rent Verfe IT, 
 them ; and Ir^rvife all the men that were with him^ 
 That is, all his Attendants. Every one knows that 
 this was a token of very great Sorrow, and of a vio- 
 lent Paflion: Which all Nations ufed, as we learn 
 from Homer ^ Herodotus^ Virgil^ and other ancient Au- 
 thors, 
 
 Ver. 12. And they mourned and wept.'] The whole Verfc ia.. 
 Company made great Lamentations, and (bed many 
 Tears. 
 
 Andfafted until eveni] Till the Evening Sacrifice 
 was offered : Though Buxtorf (in hisSynag. Judaica) 
 
 thinks
 
 A COMMENTART upon 
 
 Chapter thinks they abftained from all Meat and Drink, till 
 I. the Stars appeared. 
 
 W"W-> For Saul and for Jonathan his fon^ and for the people 
 of the LORD, and for the houfe of Ifrael; becanfe they 
 were f Allen \>y tkefaord.~\ He had great reafon to mourn 
 for Jonathan, who was his great Friend 5 but Tome 
 think he (hould have rejoiced to hear of Saul's Death, 
 who was his bitter Enemy. But there were many 
 reafons for his bewailing his Death, as a publick Per- 
 fon, who was lately reconciled to him $ and might 
 poflibly have returned to a better Mind, if he had li- 
 ved longer. However, the manner of his Death very 
 much affe&ed him 5 and the more, becaufe he heard 
 perhaps of his being juft before to ccnfulta Witch, and 
 gave no tokens of his Repentance. The Jews fay, in 
 both the Talmuds, that he mourned for Saul, as the 
 Prince of the great Sanhedrim 5 and for Jonathan, as the 
 father of it. See Selden L. 2. de Synedr. Cap. XVI. 
 Seel:. IV. 
 
 Verfe 12. Ver. !% ^ n ^ David faid unto the young man that 
 told hint) whence art thou .<? and he faid , / am thefon of 
 aflranger^ an AmalekjteT^ He had told David once 
 before who he was, in the relation he made of his 
 Difcourfe with Saul, v. 8. But being aftonimed at the 
 News, he did not attend unto that Circumftance, or 
 had forgot it. Befides, a good Judge ought to exa- 
 mine things ftri&ly 3 and not to truft unto the firft 
 Anfwer. 
 
 Verfe 14^ Ver. 14. And David faid, howupafl thou not afraid to 
 'ftretch forth thy hand, to deftroy the LORDS anointed?'] 
 Who it is poflible might have recovered, and been car- 
 ried off by fome of his own Men : The Philiftines, by 
 fome extraordinary Providence of God, being diver- 
 ted from their purfuit. And it was the greater Pre* 
 fuinption in this young Man to do it , fince one of 
 
 Saute
 
 the Second BooJ^ of S A M U E L. 327 
 
 Sauh own Servants, durft not venture upon fuch a Chapter 
 Faft. I. 
 
 Ver. 15. And David called one of the young fen.~] L/*V"SJ 
 One of the Guards of his Body. Verfe i$. 
 
 And faid unto him, go near and fall upon him : and he 
 fmote him, that he died.~\ There was a known Law, 
 that no Man (hould be condemned out of the Mouth 
 of one Witnefs : And the Jews tells us, that no Judge 
 was to fit alone, but to have fome oiher joined with 
 him: And that no Man's Teftimony was to be taken 
 againft himfelf. But this was the fingular Prerogative 
 of their Kings, that they might alone hear any Man's 
 Caufe, and condemn him $ and that out of the Mouth 
 of one Witnefs, or from his own Confeflion. Of 
 which MaJMonides gives this cafe of the Amakkite, as 
 an Inftance: Which he looks upon as an extraordinary 
 Example, and as the King's Procefs. See Schicl^ard 
 de Jure Regff, Cap. IV. Theorem, 14. and my Notes 
 upon VII. Jofi. 25. But after all, it looks fomething 
 hard, that a Man mould be put to Death for doing 
 what Saul himfelf defired, and when he was fure (if 
 this Man faid true) that he could not live. Aharhlnel 
 therefore thinks, that thisMan being an Antakkite, Da- 
 vid fuppofed he might kill Saul out of R,evenge r for 
 the Slaughter he had made of his People. 
 
 Ver. 1 6. A nd Da vid faid unto him, thy- blood be upon Verfe 
 thy head, for thy month hath tejlified againft thee, faying 
 I have flam the LORDS anointed^] That is, thou art 
 the-caufe of thy own Death ^ or the Blood thou haft 
 fhed, is the reafonofthy Death. 
 
 Ver. 17. And David lamented with this lamentation V*er.fe 
 over Saul, and over Jonathan hif fonl\ He and his 
 Servants had lamented them before, v. 12. but now 
 David compofed a Song for a publick and Univerfal 
 Lamentation. 
 
 Ver.
 
 4 COMMENT ART upon 
 
 Chapter Ver. 18. Alfa he bad them teach the children ofjn- 
 
 \. dah'j Among whom he now was 5 and over whom 
 
 tV"V"V he fir ft reigned : This comes in as a Parcnthe/is between 
 
 Verfe 18, the former Verfe, and what follows^ to (bow his early 
 
 Endeavours to promote the good of the People. 
 
 'Ihe itfe of the bor.~\ While he made Lamentation 
 for the dead, he did not negled the care of the living: 
 That they might be provided with better means, to 
 defend themfelves. For they now looking upon him, 
 as the King God defigned (hould rule over them, he 
 ordered they mould immediately learn the Skill of u- 
 fing Bows and Arrows, in which the Pbiliftines excel- 
 led them. See what I have noted, I. Saw. XXXI. 3. 
 Some indeed make this the Title of the following Song, 
 which they were to fing among their Military Exer- 
 cifes : But the former feems a more natural Interpreta- 
 tion. Which CottradtH Pellicanus propofed in the be- 
 ginning of the Reformation. The Jews, faith he, hi- 
 therto ufed only Slings and Swords } but now were 
 taught to (hoot with Bows and Arrows : For it did 
 not misbecome them to learn the Art of defending 
 thetnfelves from Infidels. And indeed the Benefit of 
 -having good Archers in an Army is fo great, that Cato 
 took the pains to defcribe it in his Book of Military 
 Difiipline, as Vegetiu* tells us. Who fays, that Sciph 
 hoped for no Succefs in Africa, againft the Nuntantines^ 
 nifi tn omnibus ctnturiif leltos fagrtarios mifcurffet^ un- 
 lefs he had mingled fome choice Archers with every 
 Company of Soldiers, commanded by a Centurion , Lib. 
 I. Cap. 15. And as this was done among the Foot- 
 men, fo in the next Book he makes it the Qualifica- 
 tion of a Captain of Horfe, fagittas doftiffime mittcre, 
 to {hoot Arrows moft skilfully, Lib. 2. Cap. 14. 
 
 Behold,
 
 the Second Bool^ of S A M U E L. 
 
 Behold, it is written in the Book ofjafher.'] That is, Chapter 
 this Order for teaching the Children of Judah the ufe I. 
 of the Bow, was more largely recorded there. But L^VNJ 
 what Book this was is very uncertain : Yet Vittorinus 
 Strigelitff adventures to fay, Hand dubie fuit Hiftoria, 
 Ecclefiattica^ qualtf nunc eft Eufebiand, ant Theodoretica. 
 Without doubt it was an Ecclefiaftical Hiftory, like 
 that which we now have otEufibittt, orTheodoret. See 
 my Notes upon X. Jofb. 13. I (hould rather fay, that 
 Jafljer fig n if y ing right^ it was a Book concerning the 
 right Art of making War: Upon which Subject the 
 ancient Romans wrote many Books : Particularly Cato t 
 Cornelius Celftff^ Frontinus and Paternttf 5 which were 
 abridged, as he himfelf tells us, by Fegetiw de Re M/- 
 litari. Lib. I. Cap. 8. Procopjus Gazj/tf thinks thefe 
 words declare, Hanc hiftoriam ex multis libris colleftat* 
 efle 3 that this Hiftory was gathered out of many Pro- 
 phetical Books. 
 
 Ver, 19. The beauty of Ifrael u flatn upon thy higkVerfe 19. 
 places.'] The Flower of the Nation ^ their choice 
 young Men : Together with Saul and his Sons. 
 
 How are the mighty fallen?] What a Slaughter is 
 made among the valiant Men ! 
 
 Ver. 20. Tell it not in Gath> pnblifl} it not in the Verfe 2O. 
 flreets of Askelon^] The City Gath feems to have been 
 the Metropolis of the Philiftincs Country : And Askc- 
 lon next to it. Where it was in vain to wifh this 
 might not be publithed : For it was done already. 
 Therefore thefe are only Expreflions of great Sadnefs 
 and Sorrow, that this Overthrow (hould be publimed, 
 which he could not but wi(h had never been heard 
 of. 
 
 Left the daughters of the Philiftines rejoice^ left the 
 daughters of the ttncJrcHmcifed triumph!] According to 
 the manner of thofe Countries; where the Women ce- 
 ll u lebrated
 
 330 A COMMENTARY upon 
 
 Chapter lebrated with Songs and Dances, the Victory of the 
 I. Men over their Enemies. See XV. Exod. i. 8cc. XI. 
 IXVNJ Judges 34. 
 
 Verfe 2 1 . Ver. 2 1 . ICe mountains of Gilboa, let there be no dew^ 
 neither let there be ram upon you : nor fields of offerings^] 
 Fruitful Fields, from whence Offerings might be 
 brought to the Houfe of God. Thefe are Poetical Ex- 
 p eflions, from the common Language of Mankind : 
 Who are wont to fpeak with Abhorrence of thofe 
 Places, and tocurfethem^ where any Calamity hath 
 befallen their Friends. 
 
 There the fhield of the mighty if vilely caft a.way7\ 
 They were forced to throw away their Shields, that 
 they might run the fatter away : Which was a great 
 Difgrace to them. 
 
 The fhield of Saul, as though he had not been anointed 
 with oil.] As if he had been a common Soldier: So 
 thefe words are generally interpreted, as fpoken of 
 . Saul. But the words, as though Ix had, are not in the 
 Hebrew ^ where there is only, not anointed with oil z 
 Which may as well relate to thz/hield, as the Jews in- 
 terpret it, and thus explain it. By the Holy Oil Men 
 were fet apart for fome great Office $ as that of Priefts, 
 and fometimes Kings. Now when any Perfon in a 
 fudden danger of the State, was chofen to be Captain 
 General of their Army, they were wont to anoint 
 him: That by this Sign he might be animated to fight 
 the LORDS Battles couragioufly. And fuch a Perfon 
 was called, The anointed of War: Nay, fometime 
 (they fay) their Armour was anointed to increafe their 
 Confidence : Juft as the Veflels of the Tabernacle were 
 which the Priefts ufed : Unto which they think Da- 
 vid alludes in thefe Words. See Guil. Schicharduf* 
 Cap. I. Theorem. IV. of his Jui Regiuttt: Where Carp- 
 zoviut obferves > that thefe words XXI. Jfaiah, 9. favour 
 
 this
 
 ttt- Second Book of S A M U E L, g 3 1 
 
 this Interpretation : And is alledged by Raj/ and Ral- Chapter 
 bag as parallel to this place. But he coniefles he can I. 
 find no where, that their Shields, or other War- L/"V\J 
 like Inftruments, were anointed with holy Oil, to 
 make them fight with greater Boldnefs. 
 
 Ver. 22. From the blood oftheflain, from the fat <?/Vcrfe 2x. 
 the mighty -, the bow of Jonathan turned not bacfc] By 
 this it appears, that Jonathan was a very skilful Archer 
 (as perhaps fome other great Men were) though the 
 common People were not trained up to the ufe of the 
 Bow. Which Jonathan fo well managed, that as he 
 always hit his Mark, Co his Arrows pierced into the 
 very Entrails of the moft mighty Men. 
 
 And the faord of Saul returned not erxpty^] Always 
 did great Execution (as we now fpeak) upon thofe 
 whom he fought withal. 
 
 Ver. 23. Saul and Jonathan were lovely and pleafantVerk 2. 
 in their lives."] Courteous and kind to their People: 
 Which is a great Vertue in Princes. To David indeed 
 Saul expreffed a great deal of ill Nature : But that pro- 
 ceeded from Saul's Jealoufy and Fear that he would 
 fupplant his Family, and place himfelf in the Throne. 
 And this highly advances the Glory of David, that he 
 commends his greateft Enemy for what was Praife- 
 worthy in him : AsQefar they fay, could not but (lied 
 fome Tears when Pompeys Head was brought to him, 
 though we read of nothing that he fpake in his Praife. ' 
 
 And in their death they were not divided^] Jonathan 
 ftuck clofe to his Father in the Battle $ and demonftra- 
 ted he was engaged in no Confpiracy againft him, as 
 he had fometime dharged him. 
 
 They were fev/fter than eagles'] In purfuing their 
 Enemies. For this I have often obferved, wasarequi- 
 fite Quality in an excellent Warriour : Therefore in 
 the choice of Soldiers, Vegetius faith, Et velocity re- 
 
 II u 2 qmrenda
 
 53 a A COMMENT ART upon 
 
 Chapter quhenda eft &robur^ Both Swiftnefs and Strength were 
 I. to be required, Lib. I. de Re militari. Cap. 8. The 
 
 *^*V*^> great Advantages of being a fwift Runner, he enume- 
 rates in the next Chapter. 
 
 They werepronger than lions."] In overthrowing their 
 Enemies, when they overtook them. 
 
 Verfe 24. Ver. 2 4- ^ e daughters of Jfrael weep over 6W, who 
 clothed yen in fcarlet, with other delights : and put orna- 
 ments of gold upon your apparel^] He would have the 
 Women bear a part in this Lamentation over 6<w/, 
 Who adorned them with the rich Spoils of their Ene- 
 mies. The word other before delights is not in the He- 
 brew $ but the meaning feemsto be, that they delight- 
 ed in fine Clothes : Which they did not want while 
 Saul lived. And Scarlet was every where accounted 
 the moft precious Colour: The Emperour's Mantle be- 
 ing of Scarlet, as Brannius obferves, Lib. I. Cap. 15. 
 de Veftitit Sacerd. Hebr. 
 
 Verfe 2 5. Ver. 25. How are the mighty fallen in the midft of the 
 battle ! Jonathan , thou waji flam in thy high places."] 
 Of his own Country, which he valiantly defended. 
 
 Verfe 26. Ver. 26. I am diflreffed for thee, my brother Jona- 
 than 5 very pleafant hatt thou been unto we.~] His Grief 
 was as great for his Death, as the Pleafure had been, 
 which he took in his Company, while he lived. 
 
 Thy love to me was wonderful, pafjing the love of wo- 
 intn7\ No lefs ardent, fincere, and fweet, than the 
 higheft Conjugal Affe&ion. Which ought to be (as 
 Strigeliuf here gloiTes) ardent without Simulation, fin- 
 cere without any Sufpicions, and fweet without Mo- 
 rofity or Difdain. 
 
 Verfe 27. Ver. 27. How are the mighty fallen !~] This is repeat- 
 ed three times in this Song: Being an interlocutory 
 Verfe. 
 
 And the weapons oj war perificd.~] All Military Glo- 
 ry gone from Jfrael. C H A P*
 
 the Second Bool^ of SAMUEL, 333 
 
 CHAP. II. Chapter 
 
 Verfe I. A ND it came topafs, that after this, Ddtt/W Verfe I. 
 
 /\ enquired of the LORD.'] By Abiathar 
 the High Prieft, as he had often done before, I. Saw. 
 XXVI. 9. and other places. 
 
 Saying, fhall Igp up into any of the Cities ofjudah.'] 
 Which was his own Tribe, where he had moflt 
 Friends,- and therefore it was proper, he thought, to 
 addrefs himfelf to them, who were beft affefted to 
 him. But though he had a Right to the Kingdom by 
 God's Defignation, yet he would not enter into Pof- 
 feflion, nor take upon him the Adminiftration of Af-< 
 fairs without God's Advice and Direction. 
 
 And the LORD faid go up.~] He approved of his 
 going up into that Tribe $ and thereby gave him hope 
 of Succefs. 
 
 And he faid, whither ]h all 1 go up .<?] He askt thefe 
 Queflions diftinftly, as the Jews fay the manner was 
 to do, and not two Queftions at once. See upon 
 I. S.tnt. XXIII. ii. And fee what I have further noted, 
 XXX. 8. 
 
 dndhefaid, unto Hebron. ~] Which was a principal 
 City in that Tribe 5 and in the middle of it: Where 
 the People might more conveniently and eafily refort to 
 him, than in Zik}ag. Which was his own Town by the 
 Gift of Achifh, and at firft in the Lot of Jadah. See 
 I. Saw. XXVII. 6. 
 
 Ver. i. So David went up thither, he and hff two Verfe 2, 
 wivesii Ahinoam the Jezreeltte, and Abigail Nabals wife 
 
 the
 
 '334 A COMMENT A KY upon 
 
 Chapter the Carmelite."] Who being hitherto Companions in 
 
 II, his Troubles, were now advanced to be Partakers of 
 
 L^VXJ his Profperity. This iheogena the Wife of Agathocles 
 
 (as Strjgelius obferves) made the Character of a good 
 
 Wife, who in Marriage enters into Society with a 
 
 Husband, in all things, both Good and Evil. 
 
 Verfe 3. Ver. 3. And his men that were with him, did David 
 bring np every man with his houfl)old.~] He took care to 
 provide for his Followers, and their Families, accor- 
 ding to every ones merit. But this, it is likely, was 
 not done till he was fetled : For to go up with fo ma- 
 ny armed Men, had been to frighten them into Com- 
 pliance. 
 
 And they dwelt in the cities of Hebron."] Which was 
 given to the Priefts to be a City of Refuge (XXI. Jofi. 
 ii,i2.) and therefore could not contain all David's 
 Followers: But only him and his Court. The reft 
 were difpofed of in the Cities depending upon He- 
 bron. 
 
 Verfe 4 Ver. 4. And the men of Judah cawe.~\ The principal 
 Perfons, who reprefented the reft. 
 
 And there they anointed David."] Who had been 
 anointed privately by Samuel, fome time ago ^ but that 
 was only a Defignation of him to the Kingdom : Into 
 which he was now folemnly inaugurated by this pub- 
 lick Un&ion. 
 
 Over the houfe ofjudah.] Who would not prefume 
 to know the Senfe of all Ifrael: Though they hoped 
 they would follow this Example 5 as they afterwards 
 did, and anointed him again, V. 3. 
 
 And they told David, that the men of JabeJh-Gilead 
 were they, who had buried SauL~] Which it feems he 
 had not heard of, while he was in Zik/ag $ but now 
 (by fome Difcourfe about Saul's Death) that Noble 
 
 Aftion
 
 Second Eoo\ of S A M U E L, 3 3 5 
 
 A&ion was related to him 5 which is recorded to their Chapter 
 Honour in I.Sam. XXXI. n, 12, 15. 
 
 Ver. $. And David fent nteffengers to the men of Jo.- 
 kJb'Gilead, faying, Blejfcd be ye of the LORD, that ye 
 have fljewed tltj? kjndneft to your lord, even unto Saul-) 
 and have buried him.~\ This demonftrates, both the 
 great Piety, and the great Prudence of David. For 
 heteftified the true Kindnefs he had for Saul, though 
 his virulent Enemy : And by wifhing fo heartily the 
 Men of Jabefb might be rewarded for what they had 
 done, he invited them (who were Ifraelites on the 
 other fide of Jordan) to own him for their King. 
 
 Ver. 6. AW the LORD fiow kindnefs and truth unto Verfe 
 you : and I alfo will requite you this kindneft } becaufe ye 
 have done this thlng7\ He doth not content himfelf 
 merely with praying God to reward them (which he 
 repeats again) but promifes that he would take care 
 of them : By defending them from the Philistines } if 
 they (hould offer to invade them, for entring their 
 Country without leave, and taking from thence the 
 Trophies of their Victory. 
 
 Ver. 7. AW therefore let your hand be Jlrong^ and be Verfe 
 ye valiant."] As they had been to an high degree, 
 I. Sam. XXXI. 12. 
 
 For your matter Saul fa dead."] Or, though your Mafter 
 Saul be dead. 
 
 And Alfo the houfe of Judah have anointed me king over 
 them."] He would not have themdifcouraged, becaufe 
 they wanted one to head them $ for he being inverted 
 with the Royal Dignity by the Tribe oijxdah, would 
 look upon himfelf as bound to protect them alfo : 
 Though they had not owned him for their Sove- 
 raign* 
 
 Ver. 8,
 
 A COMMENT A KT upon 
 
 Chapter Ver. 8. But Abner the fon of Ner, captain of Saul's 
 II. boft*~] A Man of the greateft Authority in Ifrael, after 
 L/"WJ Saul was dead } being General of all their Forces. 
 Verfe 8. Took, Ifbbojbetb the fon of Saul.'] Called Eth-Baal, 
 i Chron. VIII. 31. as there are feveral other Names, 
 which end indifferently, either in Bajheth, or Baal. 
 For inftance, Gideon is called Jerubaal^ IX. Judges i. 
 and JerMf/betk, -L Sam. XI. 21. And Mephibofceth is 
 called Meribbaaly i Cr0*. VIII. 34. For bofbeth fignifies 
 Shame and Confufion ^ and AM/ being an infamous 
 Idol, the holy Scripture makes thefe Names end pro- 
 mi fcuoufly either in Baal or boficth or befheth. 
 And brought him over."] The River Jordan. 
 To Mahanazw.~] A place in the Tribe of Gad, XIII. 
 *}o[h. 26. So called from the Appearance of an Ho ft of 
 Angels to Jacob^ as he came to Padan-Araw, with his 
 Houmold, XXXII. Gen. i. Here Abner thought he 
 might moft fecurely do what follows, being at a di- 
 ftance from David. Under whom he could not pro- 
 mife himfelf that Command and Authority, which he 
 hoped to maintain under Ij&bo/beth. 
 
 Verfe 9. Ver. 9. And he wade him king over Gilead.~] Over 
 all the Tribes on the other fide Jordan: Which are 
 comprehended under this Name. 
 
 And over the Aflwrites.~] The Chaldee Paraphrafk 
 linderftands hereby, the Tribe of Aflmr : Who though 
 remote from Mahanaim, were forward to acknow- 
 ledge him. 
 
 And over JeznelJ] A large and noble Valley, on the 
 Borders of Zebulon, Iffachar, and Naphtali: Who are 
 all comprehended under this word. 
 
 And over Epbraim, and over Benjamin^] Under 
 wliom the Simeonites are comprehended. 
 
 And over all Ifrael."] All the Tribes on this fide Jor- 
 dan, iave the Tribe of Judah. 
 
 Ver. ic.
 
 the Second Boo\ ^/SAMUEL. 337 
 
 Ver. IO. Ifhbojheth Sauls fon was forty years old, *when Chapter 
 he began to reign."] Therefore he was born, that very II 
 Year, in which Saul was made King : For he reigned L/*V*VJ 
 forty Years, as St. Paul tells us, XIII. Ms 21. Verre IO - 
 
 And reigned two years. ~] Before there was any Hofti- 
 ]ity between him and David. So Ralbag expounds it, 
 who makes this cohere with, v. 1 2. it being a mere Fan- 
 cy of the Jews in Seder Olavt Rabba, that the Throne 
 was vacant, and there was no King in Ifrael for five 
 Years, fitforinus Strigdius his Conjecture is far better: 
 Who, after he had given the foregoing Interpretation 
 of Ralbag, adds 5 that after the War broke out bet ween 
 David and Jjhbojbeth, and David waxed ftronger and 
 ftronger (III. i.) l/hbodxth being an unafrive Prince, 
 and unfit to command, Abner took the Adminiftra- 
 tion of the Government upon himfelf, and managed 
 the War, the other five Years which pafled before D*- 
 vid came to the Throne of Ifrael. Thefe five Years 
 the Scripture doth not reckon as a part of IfldoJIjeth's 
 Reign $ becaufe he had the mere Name of a King, but 
 no Authority at all. 
 
 But the hottfe ofjudah followed DavidJ] Stuck clofe 
 to him, and were intirely at his Command. 
 
 Ver. II. And the time that David was kjng in He- Verfc II. 
 iron over the hottfc of Judah was fevcn years^ and fix 
 months.'} So long therefore Ifibofieth reigned over 
 Ifrael. Unlefs we will fuppofe, either that the Ifrae- 
 lites were five Years deliberating whether he, or Me- 
 fhibofieth mould be King (whofe Right it was by the 
 Laws of Succeffion) or that he reigning two Years 
 immediately after the Death of Saul, they were five 
 Years deliberating whether they mould own David or 
 no} neither of which is probable, as Ralbag thinks: 
 Who judicioully obferves, that thofe words, be reigned 
 two years , are to be Joined with v. 12. and Abner the 
 
 X x fon
 
 333 tf COMMENTARY upon 
 
 Chapter fon of Ner went out, 8cc. That is, faith he, The two 
 
 II. firft Years of his Reign there was no War between the 
 
 L/V"VJ Houfe of Saul, and David : And then there had been 
 
 no open War if Abner had not been the Author of 
 
 it, &c. 
 
 Verfe 12. Ver. 12. And Abner the fon of Ner, and the ferv ants 
 oflfhboflxth the fon of SaulJ} The principal Officers 
 about the King. 
 
 Went mt of Mahanaim to Gibeon.~\ They pafled over 
 Jordan, into the Country of Benjamin, where Gibeon 
 was (XVIII. Jo/h. 25.) to fight with Judah, and to 
 bring them into the Obedience of SWs Son. It is ob- 
 fervable, that David did not begin any Hoftility : But 
 waited to fee how God would difpofe things, in his 
 Favour. 
 
 Verfe 13. ^ er ' I B' ^nd Joabtbe fon ofZerttiab, and tie fer- 
 vants of David went out."] To oppofe the Defigns of 
 the IJraelitet : For Joab was the chief Commander of 
 David's Forces j Whom the principal Officers of his 
 Houfhold attended. 
 
 And they met together by the pool of Gibeon : and they 
 
 fat down, the one on one fide of the pool, and the other on 
 
 the other fide of the pool,~\ The two Armies faced one 
 
 another fas we nowfpeak) being parted only by the 
 
 Pool that was between them. 
 
 Verfe 14. Ver. 14. And Abner faid unto Joab.~] I fuppofe D<z- 
 vid had commanded Joab not to begin the Quarrel } 
 but only ftand upon his Defence. For he had fworn 
 to &*/that he would not cut off his Seed : And there- 
 fore would not willingly engage againft Jfhbojheth^ 
 I. &r,XXIV. a i. 
 
 Let the young men artfe, and $hy before w7\ He de- 
 ftres that fome Soldiers might be pickt out from the 
 reft 5 and make the two Armies Sport, as the Gladia- 
 tors were wont to do in after times among the Ro-
 
 the Second Boo\ of S A M U E L. 
 
 Whereby alfo they might make a Trial of their Chapter 
 Courage and Strength. So Jofephuf faith, Abmr was II. 
 defirous to learn r nvnri&, oufl&v aLv^^wn^ fgpnw'rxs L^WJ 
 Cfcfr which of they two had the bravefl fouldiers. 
 
 Ver. 1 5 . Then there arofe and went over.~] The Pool Vcrfe 1 5. 
 of Gibeon. 
 
 Twelve of Benjamin which pertained to Jjhbofheth the 
 fan of Saul.'] They (till were forward to begin the Ho- 
 ftility : And Abner chofe this Number out of Benja- 
 min, for the Honour (I fuppofej of his own Tribe, 
 and becaufe they were a valiant fort of People 5 as- 
 appears by the Story in XX. Judges. 
 
 And twelve of the fern ants of David."] Whofe Valour^ 
 no doubt, had been tried in other Exploits. 
 
 Ver. 1 6. And they caught every man his fellow^] ThatVerfe 1 6. 
 is, the Servants of David, laft mentioned, caught each 
 of them every one of thzBenjattites that was his oppofite. 
 
 By the head.'] That is, by the Hair of his Head, 
 which they wore very long in thofe days. 
 
 And thmft hif fwordin his fellows fide .] That is, D*- 
 vifTs Men killed -every one of the Benjamites^ with 
 whom he was engaged : So fome fay Jofephw under- 
 ftood it : Though I can find no fuch thing in him. 
 
 So they jell down together.'] All the twelve Men of 
 Benjamin tell down dead together. 
 
 Therefore was the pi ace called Helcath-hazzuri0t y which - i-V. 
 it in Gibeon.'] The Hebrew words fignify, the f eld of 
 ftrong men 5 as hard and firm as a Rock. 
 
 Ver. 17. And there was a very fore battle that ^dy/J-Verfe 17. 
 The Men of Ifrael enraged at the Lofs of their valiant 
 Men, maintained a furious Fight, the reft of that 
 Day. 
 
 And Abner was beaten, and the men of Ifrael, before 
 the fervants of David.'] But ftill Succefs followed 
 the Men otjttdah.- 
 
 X x 2 Ver. 18.
 
 340 A C M M E N T A R Y upon 
 
 Chapter ^er. l ^* ^^ ^ ere ""^^ ^ Jrce f ons f Zeruiah there."] 
 H t She was David's Sifter : And therefore thefe were his 
 V-X'-NO*--' Nephews. 
 
 Verfe 18. Joab, Abifiai, and AfahelJ] All three very valiant 
 Men, and great Commanders, as appears from i Chron. 
 XXVII. 7. where the laft of them is mentioned as one 
 of David's twelve Captains, over four and twenty 
 Thoufand Men. See alfo Chapter XI. 26. of that 
 Book. 
 
 And Afahel was as light of 'foot , of a mid roe."] I no- 
 ted in the foregoing Chapter, and in other places, that 
 to be fwift of foot, to purfue an Enemy, was a Qua- 
 lity highly efteemed in Warriours. And therefore 
 Plato, I remember, would have this to be one of the 
 Exercifes wherein Youth fhould be trained up, viz. 
 Raceing, *E?iyv -Trkrrw TrotefMtum-mv n ow l ua,1(& %UTH$ 
 TT&ylw pAv ^D ?$ ^ro^av, w J ^rf jjf ^w^i', &C. 
 Lib. VIII. de Legibuf. p. 852. Edit.Serrani. 
 Verfe 19. Ver. 19. And Afahel pnrfued after Abner^] Being de- 
 firous of the Glory, either of taking or killing the 
 greateft Man in Jfratl. 
 
 And In going he turned not to the right hand, or to the 
 left, from following Abner^] Nothing could turn him 
 afide to purfue any other defign . But he went right 
 forward, having Abner only in his Eye. 
 
 Verfe 20. Ver. 20. Then Abner looked behind hint y and J aid , 
 art thou Afahel? and he anfwered, I am7\ He fpeaks 
 to him civilly, having no mind to kill him. 
 Verfe 21* Ver. 11. And Abner fad unto him, turn thee ajideto 
 the right hand^ or to the left : and lay thee hold on one 
 of the young men y and take his armour^} That he might 
 not return without fome Spoil, he bids him take one 
 of his Attendants, his Arms and all 5 and be content 
 with this Glory of carrying away fuch a Prifoner. 
 Thus Kimchi expounds it. Others think he bids him 
 
 try
 
 the Second Book, of S A M U E L. 341 
 
 try his Valour upon one of his Servants, and clifarm Chapter 
 him} and not venture to encounter him, who was an II. 
 old Soldier. w^v-^ 
 
 But Afxhel mould not turn afide from following him7\ 
 Being poflefled with a vain defire, of more Glory than 
 it was reafonable to expeft. 
 
 Ver. 22. And Abncr faid again to Afahel, turn thce Verfe 2Z. 
 afide from following me \ wherefore foould I j mite thee to 
 the ground ? how Jhall I bold up my face to Joab thy bro- 
 ther ?~] Who was a fierce Man, and he knew would 
 ftudy Revenge. 
 
 Ver. 13. Howbcit he refufed to turn afide^ fo Abnev^ Verfe 21, 
 with the hinder end of his fpear, fmote him under the 
 ffthrib, that the fpear came out behind him.'] Pierced 
 quite through his Liver and Bowels. See XX. 10. So 
 R. Johannes^ in the Gemara Sanhedrim^ Cap. VI. Sect. 7. 
 faith the fifth Rib is the Place where the Liver and the 
 Gall are feated. 
 
 And fell down there -, and died in the fame place."] He 
 died immediately upon the fpot (as we fpeak) not be- 
 ing able to go, fo much as one ftep further. So dan- 
 gerous it is to confide in a Man's own natural Strength ^ 
 or to refufe offers of Peace 5 or defpife a flying Enemy, 
 as Pellicanns here obferves. The old Saying was, If an 
 Enemy fly ) make way for hint. 
 
 And it came to pafs, that as many as came to the place^ 
 where Afahelfell down and died, flood ftill.~] Ceafed the 
 Purfuit : Fearing perhaps the fame Fate 5 or that Afa- 
 her$ Body (hould be expofed to -any Indignity. 
 
 Ver. 24. Joab alfo and Abifiai purfued after Abver : Verfe 24. 
 and the fun went down> when they were come to the hill of 
 Ammah^ that lieth towards Giath^ by the way of the wif- 
 dernefs of Gibeon."} They were not fo nimble as Afahel^ 
 and therefore could not overtake Abner : Yet fo furious, 
 
 that
 
 3 4 >a 2 COMMENT^ RY upon 
 
 Chapter that the Death of Afahel could not ftop them, till they 
 II, came to this place. 
 
 VXVNJ Ver. 25. And the children of Benjamin gathered them 
 
 Verfe 25. -together to Abner, and became one troop, and Stood on the 
 top of a hitt.~] Some of this Tribe, of which Abner was, 
 and who were valiant People, as I obferved before, 
 rallied, as we now fpeak $ and (lood in a Body, as if 
 they would renew the Fight. 
 
 Verfe ^6. Ver. *6- -And Abner called to Joab.~\ Who was on 
 the Top of another Hill, v. 24. 
 
 And faid^ fhall the fword devour for ever .<?] There 
 ought to be a meafure fet to our Anger : Which ought 
 to go down with the Sun, as the Apoftle fpeaks. 
 
 Knoweft thou not that it muft be bitternefs in the end?"] 
 In civil Wars, as Cicero fpeaks (in his fourth Book of 
 his Familiar Eptftles} all things are miferable, and no- 
 thing more miferable than Vi&ory it felf : Which 
 makes the Conquerour do many things againft his 
 Will, to fatisfy thofeby whom he conquers. There- 
 fore he faith in another place, Extremum omnium malo- 
 rum eft belli civilte viftoria^ Victory in a Civil War, 
 is thegreateft of all Evils. Such was this 5 as he puts 
 him in mind in the next words, that they who killed 
 one another were Brethren. 
 
 How long fhall it be, ere thou bid the people return from 
 following their brethren?"] They were all defcended 
 from one common Father : And all worfhipped one 
 and the fame God. 
 
 Verfe 27. ^er. 27. And Joab faid, as God liveth, ttnlefs thou 
 hadfl fpoken, furely then in the morning, the people had 
 gone up every one from following hff brother."] He wimes 
 he had been of this mind in the Morning 5 for then 
 there had been no fighting at all, if he had not defired 
 it, v. 14. So Dr. Lightfoot paraphrafes this Verfe, // 
 thou hadftnotfaid what thou didtt in the morning (Let 
 
 the
 
 the Second Bo^ of S A M U E L. 343 
 
 the young Men arife, and play before us) furely Me Chapter 
 people had gone every one from hif brother : And there !! 
 had been never a blow ftrucl\, but that thou didfl pro- ^/"VNJ 
 vokf it. 
 
 Ver. 28. So Joab blew the trumpet."] Caufed a Re- Verfe 28, 
 treat to be founded. 
 
 And All the people flood fiil/^ and followed after Ifrael 
 HO more, neither fought they any wore."] Neither at that 
 time, nor any other. 
 
 Ver. 29. And Abner and hif men walk? all that night , Verfe 29, 
 through the plain, and pajjed over Jordan.~] They made 
 all the hafte they could home : Being fearful to truft 
 themfelves near 10 the Army that had beaten them. 
 
 And went through all Bithron, and they came to Maha- 
 naim.~] Some think by Bithron is meant the Mountain 
 of Bethor, mentioned -L Can fie. 15. 
 
 Ver. 30. And Joab returned from following Abner, and Verfe 
 when he had gathered all the people together."] Return- 
 ing from the Purfuit, everyone retorted to the Com- 
 pany to which he belonged. 
 
 There lacked of the fervants of David nineteen men ,. 
 and Afahel.'] This is an Argument that the twelve 
 Men of Judah, who began the Fight in a Combat with> 
 as many of Benjamin, were not killed : For if they 
 were, then there would have been no more t\\^r\feven f 
 Men killed in the Battle: Which is not probable. 
 
 Ver. 31. And the fervants of David had fmitten of Verfe 
 Benjamin^ and of Abners men: fo that three hundred, 
 and threescore mendied.~] This lofs was not great in it 
 felf : For it is likely David had given order, his Men 
 (hould be as fparing as they could, in killing their Bre- 
 thren 5 who were, he knew, to be his Subjects. 
 
 Ver. 32. And they took, up Afahel ', and buried him in 
 thefepulchreofhfsFailier^ which was in Bethlehem-.~] I; 
 think Jofephns takes this right : Who faith, Joab and: 
 
 hi*
 
 344 ^ COMMENTARY ttpon 
 
 Chapter his Men lodged all Night in the place of Battle, and 
 II. buried their dead , and then next Morning carried A- 
 > fahel to be buried among his Anceftors. 
 
 And Joab and his men went all night.'] Having bu- 
 ried Afahd) they marched all the next Night towards 
 Hebron. 
 
 And they came to Hebron at break, of day ^} Where they 
 gave David an account of all this Action. 
 
 Verfe I. Verfe J-^T^^ there was long war between the houfe of 
 l_\l Saul, and the houfe of David.~] Their En- 
 mity continuing throughout the whole Reign of Jfh- 
 bofieth, it is likely there were many Bickerings and 
 Skirmimes between Ifrael and Judah : But no pitcht 
 Battle that we read of. The contrary rather feems to 
 be affirmed in the foregoing Chapter, v. 28. 
 
 But David waxed fironger andjlronger^ and the houfe 
 of Saul weaker and weaker] In all their Rencounters (as 
 we now fpeak) David had the better : And it is likely 
 many of the Ifraelitet fell off to him 5 which very 
 much added to his Strength, and weakned the Houfe 
 of Saul. 
 
 Verfe 2. Ver. 2. And unto David were font lorn in Hebron. ~\ 
 He had no Children, it feems, during his Exile : Or, 
 if 'he had, they were Daughters. 
 
 Hif firft born was Atnnon of Ahinoattt the Jnzreelfte.'] 
 She was his Wife before Abigail, and brought forth 
 his firft born Son : Who proved a great Affti&ion to 
 him. 
 
 Ver* 3.
 
 the Second Boo\ of S A M U E L. 345 
 
 Ver. 5. And bis fecond Chileab of Abigail the wife 0/ Chapter 
 Nabal the Carmelite. Of whom we have no further III. 
 account any where : Only he is called Daniel in I. Chron. 
 IH.i. And the Hebrew Doctors give this Reafonof Verfc 
 both Names. He called him, fay they, when he was 
 born Daniel (which was his Fundamental, that is, 
 his primary Name) becaufe, faid he, God hath judged, 
 or vindicated me from Nabal. And afterwards he cal- 
 led him Chileab, as much as to fay, like to his Father : 
 Becaufe in his Countenance he refembled David. And 
 this he did, for this reafon, to filence the Mockers of 
 that Age : Who faid Abigail had conceived by Nabal, 
 whofe Son this was. For the confuting of which Ca- 
 lumny, God was pleafed to order that the Fafhionof 
 his Face fhould be perfectly like to David's. 
 
 And the third Abfalom, thefon of Maacah, the daugh- 
 ter ofTalmai, king ofGeffmr."] We read of the Gejhu- 
 rites in the foregoing Book, XXVH. 8. upon whom it 
 is there faid David made an Inrode : And brought 
 away this fair Captive, a little before Sauls Death. 
 And when he came to Hebron, and (he was fufficient- 
 ly inftrufted and prepared to be a Profelyte, he made 
 her his Wife. Thus the Jews tell the Story: Which 
 doth not feem to be true, becaufe it is faid in that In- 
 vafion, he flew all the Women. We muft look there- 
 fore for other Gefiurites^ whom we find in the North, 
 as the forenamed were in the South. See HI. Deut. 14. 
 XII. Jofh. 5. How David came by the Daughter of the 
 King of thefe People, it is not eafy to tell. Perhaps 
 he thought it Policy to make a Friend of the King of 
 GeflMr, who lay near to Ifoboflxth, and might be a 
 Curb to him, and give him a Diversion, if he attem- 
 pted any thing againft Judah: And therefore married 
 his Daughter. 
 
 Yy Ver. 4.
 
 A COMMENTARY upon 
 
 Ver. 4. The fourth Adonijah, thefon of Haggith 5 the 
 fifth Shephatiah the Son of Abital.'} Of the former of 
 thefe, we read in the beginning of the next Book, 
 how his Ambition led him to Deftrudion (as Alfaloms 
 did) but nothing of the other. 
 
 Verfe 5. Ver. 5. The fixth Ithream by Eglah Davids wife."} 
 This only being called his Wife (though the reft were 
 fo likewife) hath led the Je\vs into an Opinion, that 
 Michal who was his firft Wife is here called Eglah. 
 Becanfe (he was a lovely Woman, in whom he much 
 delighted, when he firft married her. It is faid in- 
 deed in the VI. 23. /he had no child until the day of her 
 death: But the meaning of that is, (he was barren after 
 (he had taunted David for dancing before the Ark 5 
 not that (he never had a Child before that time. 
 
 Thefe were born to David in Hebron."} During 
 the Six Years and a half that he reigned there. I do 
 not know what weight there is in the Obferva- 
 tion -of Conradw Pellicantts on this place, but leave it 
 to the Judgment of the Reader. God fo difpenfed 
 things that Men in thofe days, of many Wives, feidom 
 produced many Children, quaji natnra reclawaate ret 
 indignitatettt, as if Nature abhorred the Indignity of 
 the thing, and approved the Conjunction of one Man 
 with one Woman. He did well to fay fddom 5 for 
 we read of one who had threefcore and ten Sons by 
 many Wives (viz. Gideon) though they came to no- 
 thing. 
 
 Vcrfe 6, Ver. 6. And it came to pafs, while there was war be- 
 tween the houfe of Saul and the houfe ofDavid^ that Ab- 
 ner made hintfelf ftrong for the houfc of Saul ~\ Went up 
 and down through all the Tribes of Ifrael, to ftreng- 
 then his Intereft, and confirm them in their Alle- 
 giance to IJhboJhethi A$ the fame Pellicanvf expounds 
 it. 
 
 Ver. *
 
 the Second BooJ^ of S A M U E L. 347 
 
 Ver. j\ And Saul had a. concubine, whofe name was Chapter 
 Rizpah, the daughter of Aj ah. ~] By whom he had two III. 
 Sons, XXI. 8. ' LXyNJ 
 
 And IJhboflxth faid to Abner, why haft thou gone into Verie 7. 
 wy fathers concubine .<?] The Jews look upon it as a very 
 great Crime, for any Man, though never fo great, to 
 marry the Widow of the King : For it was efteemed 
 an Aflfe&ation of the Kingdom $ as appears in the cafe 
 of AJonijah. Therefore Jfiboflieth had reafon to be 
 angry with Abner, though he was founfeafonably. 
 
 Ver. 8. Then was Abner very wroth for the words <?/Verfe 8. 
 J/hbofieth."] He was grown fo haughty, and thought 
 his Merits fo great $ that he thought he might do any 
 thing, without Reprehenfion. 
 
 And faid, am I a dogs head ?~] He thought Ifibojheth 
 ufed him not as a Captain of the Hoft of Ifrael, but as 
 if he had been a Keeper of Dogs. So the word Head 
 fignifies, as the Jews generally explain it. Rafi for in- 
 ftance; I am treated as if I was a Commander that hath 
 only the cuftodyofdogs. To the fame purpofe Kixtchi: 
 And R. Ejaias more largely (as Bochart obferves) when 
 I am a leader of all Ifrael^ thou haft caft contempt u$on 
 me, as if I was onlyfet over a company of dogs. So the 
 Syriack. here tranflates Dog in the fingular Number, to 
 fignify Dogt in the plural: Captain of a pack,, of Dogs. 
 Which was a vile Employment, becaufe a Dog is gene- 
 rally accounted the vileft Animal, H/erozoicon P. I. 
 Lib. i. Cap, 56. 
 
 Which againft Judah do /here ^indnefs this day to the 
 houfc of Saul thy father, to hff brethren, and to his friends, 
 and have not delivered thee into the hand ofDavid.~] He 
 infolently reckons up his great Services to him, and to 
 his Family : When he could have ruined him, if he 
 had pleafed - y by making David King, as eafily as he 
 had done him. 
 
 Y y 2 That
 
 A C OUMENTARY upon 
 
 Chanter That thon charge/I me with A fault concerning this vco- 
 11^ t*anf\ He upbraids him with Ingratitude, in taking 
 
 ^x-v^-' notice of fuch a fmall Fault (as he accounted it) of 
 lying with Rlzpah. For, as Peter Martyr thinks, he did 
 not intend to have her for his Wife ^ but ufed her as 
 his Harlot. 
 
 Verfe 9. Ver. 9. So do God to Abner, and more alfo, except of 
 the LORD bath faorn to David, even fo I do to him.~\ 
 Thefe words (how he knew very well God had unal- 
 terably refolved to beftow the Kingdom of Ifraelupon 
 David : And yet his Ambition led him hitherto, to 
 oppofe not only David, but the LORD himfelf. 
 
 Verfe IO. Ver. 10. To trauflate the kingdom from the hoitfe of 
 
 Saul, and to fet up the throne of David over Ijrael and 
 
 aver Judah, from Dan even to Beer-Jbeba."} A wonder- 
 
 ful Change ! Which the ftudy of Revenge wrought 
 
 in him: That he who lately went about the Country, 
 
 confirming the Ifraelites in their Oppofition to David, 
 
 now refolved to bring them all over to him. Such if 
 
 the Genius of many great Courtiers, who are irritated tip- 
 
 en flight occa/ions : and rather rule over kings, than arc 
 
 ruled by them. They are the words of Conradttf Pel/i- 
 
 Verfe 1 1 . Ver. * * ^nA he could not anftver Abner again 5 becaufe 
 he feared hi m.~\ He was afraid to provoke him to a high- 
 er degree, by anfwering again : And therefore now 
 was filent, when it was too late. 
 
 Verfe 12. Ver. 12. And Abner fent meffengers to David on hie 
 behalf^] Having thus incenfed his Matter, he thought 
 it not fafe to delay the Execution of what he had 
 threatned. Yet, thought it neither fafe nor prudent 
 to go himfelf to David, till he had tried his Inclina- 
 tions by Meflengers, whom he privately fent to treat 
 with, him. 
 
 Saying,
 
 the Second Bool^ of S A M U E L. 349 
 
 Saying^ whofe k the land?] This was as much as to Chapter 
 fay, that he owned him to be Lord of all the Coun- 
 try^ by God's fpecial Gift. 
 
 Saying alfo, makf thy league with me $ and behold my 
 hand foal! be withthce, to bring about all Ifrael to thee.~] 
 He dc- fires all Enrhities might be forgotten, and that' 
 David would make a League of Friend (hip with him: 
 And then he undertook, having a great Power over 
 Ifrael, to make them all his Subje&s. 
 
 Ver. 13. And he faid well, I will mak$ a league with Verfe 
 thee."] He foon agreed to the Motion $ with which 
 he-could not but be well pleafed. But fome think he 
 did ill, to make a League with fuch a wicked Man 5 
 efpecially fince he did not enquire of God, whether 
 he mould do it or no. But this is more than any Bo- 
 dy can tell $ for many things were done, that are not 
 recorded. 
 
 But one thing I require of thee ^ that is ^ thottjkalt not 
 fee my face , except thonfirft bring Mhhal Sauls daughter , 
 when thou. comeft to fee nty face."] This was a very rea^ 
 fonable Condition, if Abner was able to effect it: Bothi 
 upon David's own account and hers. For (he was his 
 firft and beloved Wife 5 and (he was by force given to* 
 another Man: Who could not lawfully enjoy her 5. 
 David having given her no Bill of Divorce. And: 
 therefore Phaltr^ the Jews think, being a good Man,ne- 
 ver knew her (as 1 obferved on the foregoing Book 
 XXV. 44.) So that (he lived unhappy, in a double: 
 State of Separation : From David, and from her pre- 
 fent Husband. There was fomething of Policy alfo * 
 in this Demand 5 that he might ingratiate himfelf 
 with the Ifraelites, by (howing great Love to the Houfe 
 of Saul. ' 
 
 Ver. 14*
 
 A C M M E N T A R T upon 
 
 Chapter ^ er - *4- A n & Vtvidfent wejjengers to I/hbofketh Sauls 
 III. f n t f a yi"g-] We do not read what Anfwer Abner 
 i^/'VXJ gave to David, when be required the forenamed Con- 
 Verfe 14. dition of him. But it is probable he let David know, 
 as the Truth was, that it was not in his Power to 
 bring Michal with him, without Ifibofieth's confenr, 
 whole Sifter as well as Subject (he was. At lea ft, it 
 was not fafe to attempt it 5 and therefore he advifed 
 him to fend to her Brother, who could not eafily de- 
 ny what he defired : Which Abner alfo, it is likely, 
 -undertook to reprefent, as a moft juft demand. 
 
 This Counfel of Abner David followed, and it had 
 the Succefs he wifhed. 
 
 Deliver me nty wife Michal, which I efpoufed to me, 
 for an hundred foreskjnof the Philiflines^] Whom he 
 purchafed of Saul with the Hazzard of his Life. 
 Verfe 15. Ver. 15. And Jfhbofljetfy fent^ and took, her from her 
 husband."] He is called her Hwband, fays the Gemara 
 Sanhedrim (Cap. 7. Sect, i.) becaufe he loved her with 
 a Conjugal Affection : Though he did not enjoy her. 
 This was an-honourable Action of Ifldofieth^ to reftorc 
 David his lawful Wife: Like to which Strigeliuf here 
 notes in feveral great Men. Particularly in the famous 
 Sctyio, who reftored Afluciw his Wife to him, who 
 had been taken by his Soldiers, And Paufa- 
 nias General of the Lacedemonians ; who after the 
 Fight at Platea^ fent Coa who was a Captive, unto her 
 Relations. 
 
 Even from Phaltid thefon of Laijh.~] Called Phaltl 
 in the I. Sam. XXV. 44. The word El is here added, 
 fay the Jews, becaufe Ged interpofed all the time he 
 had her, to keep them from Sin. For he put a Sword 
 between Michal and him, when he went to Bed to 
 her : Signifying he mould be cut off, if he lay with 
 her. Kjmchi and Ralbag follow this Fancy of the 
 
 Talmudifts ;
 
 the Second Bool^ of S A M U E L, 351 
 
 Talfftnd'?jls : But others diflike it, and think that David Chapter 
 had given her a Bill of Divorce. Unto which he being III. 
 compelled by SWs Violence, and not doing it wil- v>~\f***-* 
 lingly, they think it was null 5 and that David might 
 lawfully take her again 5 though Phalti had enjoyed 
 her. But Abarbinel confutes both thefe Opinions : And 
 thinks that baul was not fo impious as to take a Wife 
 from her Husband, and give her to another : nor Da? 
 vid in fuch need of a Wife, as to fend for Michal, if 
 (he had lived in Wedlock with another Man. And 
 therefore he obferves, that Saul is not faid (in V. Sam* 
 25,44.) to give her to wife unto Phalli, but only to 
 give her : That is, to commit her to his Care and Cu- 
 ftody in the Abfence of her Husband ; that (he might 
 live vertuoufly, and not follow after David. For he 
 fuppofes Phalti to have been an old, grave, and pious 
 Man, who might be trufted with her 5 as he was with 
 the Children of Merab, the other Daughter of Saul: 
 Who fent them to Phalti to be educated, and to bear 
 Mjchal company. As for his being called her Husband ' 
 (in this Verfe and the next) he obferves the word is not 
 Baalah, but only IJhah^ which is ufed, he faith, for 
 one that is the Keeper and Overfeer of another Per- 
 fon. 
 
 Ver. 1 6. And her husba nd went with her along weeping Verfe i 6^ 
 behind her to Bahnrim."] Being very loth to part with 
 her Company : Which was delightful to him. 
 
 Then faid Abner unto him, return, and he returned^ 
 Abner intended to have the Honour of prefenting her 
 unto the King : And would not have the Old Man ap- 
 pear, to difturb their meeting with his Tears. 
 
 Ver. 17. And Abner."] Having feen David, and gi- Verfe 17; 
 ven him aflurance of his Fidelity, as David did him of 
 his Friendfhip.
 
 A COMMENTS RT 
 
 Had communication with i/je elders of Jfrael^ 
 Went back to perfwade all, to do as he had done : 
 And by bringing over the great Men to David, he 
 doubted not the Multitude would follow. 
 
 Ye fought for David in time paft, to be king over you7\ 
 For after the Slaughter of Goliath^ he was very Gra- 
 cious in the Eyes of all the People, and was much 
 beloved by them, I. Sam. XVIII. 5. 16. And when he 
 was forced to fly, a great many of Jfrael came over to 
 him, while he dwelt at Ziklag : Of the Benjavtites, 
 i Cr0*.XH. 2, &c. and the Gadites^ v. 8, 9, &c. and 
 ; thc Manajfites, v. 19, 8cc. and after he came to He- 
 bron, more went over to him out of all the Tribes of 
 Ifrael, v. 13. and the following part of that Chapter. 
 And it is highly probable, that as foon as Saul and Jo- 
 nathan were dead, they all generally inclin'd to make 
 David their Ring: If Aimer by his great Authority, 
 had not fet up one of the Family of Saul. 
 
 Ver. 1 8. Now then do it.] Fulfil your own Defires 
 and Intentions. 
 
 For the LORD hathfpoken of David, faying, by the 
 hand of my fervant David, I vetUfave my people Jfrael 
 out of the hand of the Pbiliffines, and out of the hand of 
 all their enemies. 7] We no where read thefe words re- 
 corded 5 but, it is likely, Samuel had often fpoken 
 them : If not at length, yet they are included in the 
 words of God to Samuel, when he commanded him to 
 anoint David King over Ifrael, I. w*. X. i. 12. for 
 this was the Intention of giving them a King, that h 
 might fight their Battles, I. Saw. VIII. 20. 
 
 Vcrfe 1 9. Ver. 1 9. And Abner alfo ffake in the ears ofBenjtmin.~\ 
 Where he had more Intereft than among the reft : Be- 
 ing of that Tribe : Whom it was necefTary to takefome 
 pains withal, to gain their AfFe&ion to David- There- 
 fore he feems to have fpoken, not only with their /- 
 
 dert,
 
 the Second Boot^ ^/SAMUEL. 
 
 ders, but to have gone through the feveral Families in Chapter 
 the Tribe . Who were much devoted to the Houfe of III. 
 Saul, and had ftuck clofe to it 5 and were the firft that L/'Wf 
 attempted any thing againft David, n. 15*. 
 
 And, Abner went alfo to fpeal^ in the ears of David in 
 Hebron, all that feemed good to Ifrael.'] He went, and 
 reported to David privately, the Senfe of all the 
 People. 
 
 And that feewed good to the whole houfe of Benjamin^] 
 Particularly he related how all Benjamin ftood affe&ed 
 to him : Whom he brought over fo effectually, that 
 they never forfook the Houfe of David, when all the 
 reft of the Tribes did. 
 
 Ver. 20. And Abner came to David in Hebron, ^WVerfe 20. 
 twenty men with him^\ Now he appeared publickly, . 
 and declared himfelf for David. 
 
 And David made Abner, and the men that were with 
 Urn a feaft.~] Not merely as a Token of Kindnefs : 
 But to make a League with him (as he had defired. 
 and David promifed, viz. 12. 13.) Into which it had 
 been an ancient Cuftom to enter by eating and drink- 
 ing together, XXVI. Gen. 30. XXXI. 44. and other 
 places. 
 
 Ver. xi. And Abner f aid, I will arife and go, rfWVerfe 21. 
 will gather all Ifrael together unto my lord the king : that 
 they may make a league with theeJ] He intended to bring 
 all the chief Men of Ifrael to own him for their King, 
 as he had done 5 and promife to be his faithful Sub- 
 jects : Which he knew he could effeft, becaufe they 
 had already declared their Mind, in the private Con- 
 ferences he had had with them, v. 1 7, &c. 
 
 That thou may ft reign over all that thy heart defreth^\ 
 That is, over all the Tribes of Ifrael. 
 
 And
 
 J COMMENTARY upon 
 
 And David fent Abner away, and he went in peace."] 
 They parted as good Friends do$ with Wifhes of all 
 Happinefs on both (ides. 
 Verfe 22. ^ er< 22< -^nd behold the fervants of David and Joab 
 . came from yurftiing a troop : And brought a great fpoil \ 
 withthew.'] In thofe times of Diftrafti m between 
 Judah and Ifrael, we may well think their Neighbours, 
 who were Enemies to both, the Philiftines^ Edomites, 
 -Moabites, and ethers, made many Inrodes upon the 
 Country to get Spoil. Whom Joab and the great Men 
 about David watched, and at this time had overtaken 
 them, in their return Home, and recovered a great 
 Booty from them. 
 
 But Abner tons not with David in Hebron } for he had 
 fent him away, and he was gone in peace."] Though Ab-- 
 mr was not there when Joab returned vi&orious, yet 
 he feems to be but juft gone, a little way out of the 
 City, v. 26. 
 
 Verfe 23. Ver. 23. And when Joab and all the hoft that were with 
 hint) were cornel] That is, the Captains of the Hoft, 
 or principal Officers, were come to give an account of 
 their Succefs. 
 
 They told Joab, faying, Abner came to the king, and 
 he hath fent him away, and he if gone in peaceS] Some 
 officious Courtiers informed him of what had parled in 
 in his Abfence : As it is likely, they were wont 
 to do of all that the King did. For he that command- 
 ed all the Forces, had in effeft every Body elfe at his 
 Command. 
 
 Verfe 24. ^ er> M' Then Joab came to the king, andjaid, what 
 haft thou done ? behold Abner came unto thee, why is it 
 that thou haft fent him away, and he u quite gone .<Q He 
 chides the King, as if he did not understand his own 
 Intereft $ but was to be taught by him. Which high 
 
 Pre-
 
 the Second Book of SAMUEL. 
 
 Prefumption he was conftrained to endure, becaufe of Chapter 
 his great Power with the Military Men. IH. 
 
 Ver. 25. Thou knowefl Abner the fort ofNer, that he IXVNJ* 
 came to deceive thee, and to know thy going out and thy Verfe 25 
 coming in } and, to know all that thoa doe ft. ~] It is like- 
 ly that Joab himfelf did not believe, that Abner came 
 with a defign, only to learn how David's Affairs 
 {Vood, and to make his advantage of it : But he would 
 have David believe fo, that he might have the better 
 colour for his wicked delign of difpatching Abner. 
 
 Ver. 26. And when Joab was gone out from David."] Verk 26. 
 He feems to have gone out in an Huffj not (laying 
 for an Anfwer. 
 
 Hefent meffengerf after Abner.~] In the King's Name, 
 I fuppofe, as if he had fomething further to commu- 
 nicate to him : For otherwife it is not credible that 
 Abner would have returned. 
 
 And brought him back^ from the well of Sir ah."] It is 
 not certain where this well was : But, it is probable, 
 rot far from Hebron. Jofephtts faith twenty Furlongs 
 diftant from thence. 
 
 But David knew it not.] Gave him no fuch Order, 
 as he pretended. 
 
 Ver. 27. And when Abner was returned to Hebron^ Verfe 27. 
 Joab.~] Who waited for him at the entrance of the 
 City. 
 
 Took.him ajide in the gate."] Which being a publick 
 place, where Men met to do Bufinefs, and where the 
 Courts of Judgment fate, it made Abner fufpeft no 
 Danger. 
 
 To fpeak^ with him quietly."] Efpecially fioce he took 
 him by the hand in a friendly manner, to have fome 
 Difcourfe with him. 
 
 Z z 2 And
 
 A CO MM EN T ART upon 
 
 Chapter And f mote htm under the fifth rib, that he diedJ] Im- 
 mediately, without fpeaking a word. See the fore- 
 
 Chapter, t>. 23. 
 
 For the blood of Afahel hjf brother."] This was one 
 reafon, but the chief was, his Fear that Abner would 
 overtop him if he brought all Jfrael to fubmit to Da- 
 vid : Being a Man longer verfed in Military Affairs 
 than himfelf^ and who had governed Jfrael in the time 
 of Saul's Diftraftion, and fince IJhloflieth was made 
 King by him. So Jofephut: He was afraid leaft Abner 
 (hould receive from David, TT^TW Tagw, the higheft 
 place above himfelf. Upon which he makes this Re- 
 flection, tex* TOIA/^, &C. What will not men dare to 
 do, who are covetous , ambitiotff, and will be inferiour to 
 none, for to obtain what they de/ire .<? They will commit a 
 thonfand crimes : and rather than lofe what they have 
 got, they will not fear fill to commit greater wicked- 
 nejfes. 
 
 Verfe 28. ^ er ' 2 ^. And afterwards when David heard it, he 
 
 faid, I and my kingdom are guiltlefs before the LORD 
 
 for ever \ from the bloodof Abner thefon ofNerJ] He lift Up 
 
 his hands to God (as Jofephvs explains it) and with a 
 
 loud Voice cried out publickly, that God knew he 
 
 was innocent in this matter: And therefore trufted he 
 
 would not let him, and his Kingdom fuffer for it. 
 
 Verfe 29. Ver. 29. Let it reft on the head ofjoab.~] The guilt 
 
 and Punifhment lie upon him j who was the fole 
 
 Gommitter of this Murder. 
 
 And on all his fathers hottfe."] His Indignation at the 
 Fact, feems to have tranfported him too far $ making 
 him wifh all Joab's Family might fuffer for it : Which 
 was againft the Law of God (XXIV. Deut. 16.) that 
 Children mould not fuffer for their Father's Sin. It 
 may be looked upon therefore, as a Prophetical Pre- 
 di&ion, rather thaa as- a private Imprecation : Or as 
 
 words
 
 the Second Boot^ of S A M II E L. 357 
 
 words fpoken in a great Paffion $ which made him Chapter 
 think the Punishment could not be too fore, or too HI. 
 lading, for fo horrid a Crime. In the Guilt of which, ^"v**-* 
 Joab endeavoured to involve the King, by fending for 
 Abner b*ck in the Kings Name (as Jofephtts takes it) and 
 fo might be thought to have killed him by his Or- 
 der. 
 
 And let there not fail from the hottfe ofjoab^ one that 
 Lath aniffueT^ Which was fuch a very noifome Dif- 
 eafe, that by the Law of the Jews, it made the very 
 Bed on which a Man, that had it, lay 5 or the Seat orr 
 which he fat, unclean. In (hort, he was no lefs abo- 
 minable among them, than a menftruous Woman. See 
 XV. Levit. 
 
 Or that is a leper."] How filthy he was accounted, 
 See XIII. Levit. where by the Law he was fecluded 
 from all Society. 
 
 Or that leaneth on a flaff^} By reafon of fome great 
 Weaknefs, or Lamenefs : Having the Gout, as Peffi- 
 cantt* takes it. 
 
 Orthatfallethonthefword.] This, in OUT Language, 
 fignifies that tnaketh away himfdf. 
 
 Or that lackgth bread."] Is a Beggar, and ready to 
 ftarve. 
 
 Ver. 30. So Joab and Abiftai hfr brother few Abner ^ Verfe 30. 
 becattfe. he had Jlain their brother Afahel at Gibeon tn the 
 battle.'} It feeras Abijha* was near at hand, ready to 
 afliftin the Murder : If there had been any need of his 
 help. 
 
 Ver. 31. And David faid to Joab, and to all tbepea-Vvtfe 31- 
 pie that were with hittt^] To the whole Court. 
 
 Rend your clothes, and gird you with fackcloth, and ' 
 mourn before Abner. ~\ Thefe were all outward Ex^ 
 preflions of very great Sorrow : Which Joab hirnfelf 
 was forced to make a (how of. 
 
 And
 
 A COMMENTARY npon 
 
 And David hlmfelf followed the bier.'] Was the chief 
 Mourner. In which the Jews think Davids Palfion 
 made him again exceed his Bounds: For Maimonides 
 faith, it wa& not lawful by their Conftitutions, for the 
 King to accompany a dead Corps to the Grave $ but 
 he ought to mourn at Home. This is their Doctrine 
 in Sflftedrth Cap. 2. Seel:. 13. and the Gcmara there, 
 Cap. 2. N. 5. See Cocceitu his Annotations. But a fa- 
 mous Writer among them, Mifytzi, faith it was in- 
 different: The King might do as David did; if he 
 pleafed : For which he quotes R.Jehuda. Therefore 
 though, perhaps, it was net commonly done, yet 
 David, to purge himfelf from all Sufpicion of this 
 Crime, and to (how his extreatn great Grief for it, 
 thought fit to do Abner this publick Honour. SeeG///'/. 
 Schickardus'in his Jus Regiuw, Cap. IV. Theor. XIII. 
 
 The word we here tranflate, the Bier, is in the Ori- 
 ginal, the Bed: On which Perfons of Quality were 
 wont to be carried forth to their Graves, as ordinary 
 People were upon that which we call a Bier. And 
 Kings were fometimes carried out upon Beds very 
 richly adorned, as Jofephus tells us Herod was in the 
 latter end of his firft Book of the Jewijk Wars, KA/j/w 
 /xv M%pjm$ 9 &c. The Bed was all gilded, fet with 
 precious Stones, and a purple Cover curioufly wrought, 
 &c. 
 
 It is but a Fancy, that they were wont to follow 
 the Bier, and not to go before it: To fignify that they 
 lookt upon their dead Friends not as loft, but only 
 gone before them, Pr^mffi non awffi, as Seneca 
 fpeaks. 
 
 Verfe 32* Ver. 32. And they buried Abner in Hebron; and the 
 kpng lift up his voice \ and wept at the grave of Abner, and 
 all the people wept^] By this it appears he was buried 
 m Pomp, and with a long train of People attending 
 
 his
 
 the Second Boot^ of S A M U E L, 359 
 
 his Corps, as there did the Widow's Son in VII. Chapter 
 Luke 14. When they came to the Grave, and laid the III. 
 Corps there, it was the cuftom to make great and loud L^VX> 
 Lamentations } which are iometimes called bowlings in 
 the Prophetical Language. And commonly before the 
 word weeping, there ts mention in Scripture of lifting 
 up the voicc^ in doleful Cries. This is as ancient as 
 Abrahams time, XXI. Gen. 16. and we find Jofeph 
 weeping fo loud, upon a different occafion, that all 
 the Houfe of Pharaoh heard him, XLV. Gen. 2. 14,15. 
 The forms of Lamentation are noted by the Prophets, 
 XXII, Jercnr. 1 8. V. Micah 1 6. 
 
 Ver. 33. And the king lamented over Abner, TV'Xls-l Verfe i". 
 Jofephw looks" upon what follows as a kind of kpitapk 
 upon Abner, whom David buried magnificently, as he 
 fpeaks, 0asla$ ' euMv ^yeAoTrfg-rr^, b3r&rd%& 
 GV-fiogL^fJUtv'^ rSpfofe^ &C. 
 
 Died Abner of a. fool dretk.~] By a F<?0/in Scripture 
 is often meant a wicked Man, a Malefactor 5 and fo 
 theSenfe, according to thjs Tranflation, is, did he die- 
 by the hand of Juftice, for fome notorious Crime com- 
 mitted by him? Or did he die by his own Folly ? No 
 fuch matter. But the words may be tranQated out of 
 the Hebrew. Horv like a foal died Abner .<? Or, Should 
 Abner have died like a fool?~] That is, what pity is it, 
 that fuch a valiant Man mould die on this Famion ! By 
 Treachery 5 without any Power to defend himfelf. 
 
 Ver. 34. Thy hands were not bound^ nor thy feet put into yeffe 24, 
 fetters^] He was not a Prifoner, but had both hands 
 and feet at Liberty 5 and ^yet could make no ufe of 
 them for his own Prefervation. Viftor'niw Strigel/ttf 
 thinks that David, in thefe words, diftinguimeshim 
 from thofe Criminals, whofe hands being tied behind 
 them, are carried to Execution $ and from thofe idle 
 Soldiers who being taken Captive in War, have Fetters- 
 
 clapt
 
 3 <5o A COMMENTARY upon 
 
 Chapter clapt upon their Legs, to keep them from running a- 
 III. way. He was none of thefe^ neither a notorious Of- 
 
 WV**' fender, nor a Coward : But perfidioufly murdered by 
 one, in Teeming Friend (hip with him. But the plain 
 meaning feems to be $ that if his Enemy had fet upon 
 him openly, he had been able to make his part good 
 with him. 
 
 But as a manfalleth before wicked men, fofellefl then."] 
 That is, before a fecret Murderer. 
 
 And all the people wept again over him.'] Upon this 
 Speech of the King, which was mournfully fpoken, 
 they were fo affe&ed, that it drew Tears more plenti- 
 fully from them. 
 
 Verfe $$ Ver. 35. And when all the people came to canfe David 
 to eat meat, while it was yet day."] This was a Cuftom 
 among the Hebrews; whofe Friends were wont to 
 come, after the Funeral was over, to comfort thofe 
 who had buried their dead, and fend in Provifions 
 to make a Feaft. It being fuppofed, that they them- 
 felves were fo forrowful, as not to be able to think of 
 their neceflary Food. See XVI. Jerem. ?, 7, 8. and 
 XXIV. E&ek. 1 7. and Grotiw upon that place. 
 
 David fepare, faying, God do fo to me and more alfo y 
 ifltaffe bread \ or ought elfe, till the fun be down."] He 
 refolved to keep a ftridt and rigid Faft, which did not 
 end till the Sun was fet. Hence it appears, that they 
 buried their dead hi the day time. 
 
 Verfe 36. ^ er * 3^' ^ n ^ a ^ *^ e P eo fl e too k notice of it.'] Of his 
 " great Grief. 
 
 And it pleafed them : for whatfover the kjng did plea- 
 fed all the "people. ~] They were pleafed with the Honour 
 he had done this great Man : Whereby he fo ingra* 
 tiated himfelf with the People, that they were difpo- 
 fed to put a kind Conftru&ion upon all his A&ions} 
 as wife and well becoming him. 
 
 Ver. 37.
 
 tie Second BooJ^ 0/ S A M U E L. 
 
 Ver. 37. For all the people.^ Of Judah 5 or, all thofc Chapter 
 that were about the King. IV. 
 
 And all Jfrael underftood that day^ that it was not ofi*/V\J 
 the king to flay Abner the fon of NerJ] That he neither Vei>re 37* 
 ordered it, nor confented to it, nor any way appro- 
 ved it : But was heartily grieved for his Death. 
 
 Ver. 38. And the kjngfaid unto his ferv ants. ~] Who Verfe 38. 
 perhaps were not fenfible enough of this Lofs 5 or, 
 thought he bewailed it too much. 
 
 Know ye not^ that there is a prince, and a great man 
 fallen thff day in IfraeU~\ He bids them confider his 
 Birth, and his Power, Authority, and Valour, with 
 all his other excellent Qualities : And they would not 
 think it ftrange that he buried him with fo much 
 Pomp, and mourned fo heavily for him. 
 
 Ver. 39. And I am this day weak^~] In the Hebrew it Verfe 29. 
 is tender , that is, his Kingdom was young (as we fpeak) 
 and not fetled and confirmed. 
 
 Though anointed kfng>~] Or, as the words may be 
 tranflated, and anointed kixg.~] That is, not born to 
 a Kingdom, but newly called to it, without any He- 
 reditary Right to the Authority : Which made it more 
 (lender, than if it had been of long (landing. This 
 feems to have been the reafon why he did not punifh 
 Joab for this Murder, becaufe he himfelf was not well 
 eftablimed. He had alfo been very faithful and ftuck 
 clofe to him in his Adverfity ^ and had a mighty Pow- 
 er among the Military Men (as I faid before,) and was 
 alfo an excellent Soldier himfelf : Which made him 
 very neceflary to David in a time of Civil War and 
 Difcord between Judah and Jfrael. Therefore Pru- 
 dence made him defer his Puniftiment, till a better 
 Opportunity. As God himfelf ordinarily doth not 
 call Men to an account immediately for their Sins, but 
 
 A a a takes
 
 A COMMENT A KY upon 
 
 takes a time to do it more feverely, than if it were 
 doneprefently. 
 
 And thefe men, the fons ofZeruiah, are too hard for 
 nte.~] He and his Brother had got fuch an Intereffc in 
 the Soldiery, and among the People both in the Court 
 and Country, that he knew not how to deal with 
 them. Yet he not only fufficiently mowed that he 
 detefted their Aftions } but that he did not ftand in 
 awe of them. For he commanded Joab to attend Ab- 
 ner s Funeral, with his Cothesrent, and in Sackcloth.' 
 And to his Face commended Abner highly^ and con- 
 demned his Murder of him (^.31,33, 34.) which 
 was a great Mortification to him 5 and a kind of Pe- 
 nance which he made him do for his Crime. 
 
 The LORD foall reward the doer of evil, according to 
 his wickfdnefs "] He was confident God would punifti 
 him, as he deferved $ if he could not do it himfelf. 
 And this may be lookt upon as a Prayer, that God 
 would not fufter him to efcape his V r engeance. 
 
 IV. 
 
 Verfe I. Verfe i. A ND when Sauls fon heard that Abner was 
 
 _L\ dead in Hebron^ hrf hands were feeble."] 
 
 Having loft his Supporter and Defender $ and hearing 
 
 he was gone over to David^ as appeared by his dy- 
 
 ing in Hebron. 
 
 AU the Ifraelites were troubled."] Becaufe by his Death 
 the Treaty with David was broke off} or there was 
 none to manage it with fuch Authority and Prudence 
 as Abner hud: And they forefaw fome great change 
 (which they knew not how it would end) by the lofs 
 
 of
 
 m 
 
 the Second BooJ^ of S A M U E L. 
 
 of this great Man. For fo Plato obferves from long Chapter 
 Experience, "OTZV fj&fatt >&K$ irgcffizw -nfaiv, g^si Aa IV. 
 Tb dyt^ a.vS'gg.s WLTCLVTVIC, r ri*$ ir^Xe^ 6 0fc, Jl^e/z rf#y WVNJ 
 Calamity is to befal a. City, God is wont to takf away ex- 
 cellent men out of that City. 
 
 Ver. 2. And Sauls fon had two men that were captains Verfe 2. 
 of bands."] Captains, perhaps of two Companies of 
 Guards about the Ring. 
 
 Tfx name of the one was Baanah, and the name of the 
 other Recbab, the fons of Rimmon a, Beerothite, of the 
 tribe of Benjamin.'] The King's own Tribe : Which 
 made him repofe the greater Truft and Confidence in 
 them. 
 
 For Beeroth alfo was reckoned, to Eenjatnin.~\ Though 
 it was now in the hand of the Philiftines, yet it be- 
 longed to the Tribe of Benjamin, XVIII. Jo/h. 25. 
 
 Ver. 3. And the Beerothites fled to GittaimJ] When Verfe 3. 
 iSWwas flain, feveral Jfraelites left their Cities and 
 fled, and the Philiftines took Pofleflion of them: A- 
 mong which this City, it feems, was one forfaken by 
 its Inhabitants, I. Sam. XXXI. 7. There was a Place 
 called Gittaim in the fame Tribe of Benjamin, XI. Ne- 
 hem. 55. But it is not likely that was the place here 
 mentioned: For the Beerothites would, in all Proba- 
 bility, fly further off from the Philiftines. 
 
 And were foj our ners there to this day.~\ When this Book 
 was written, they were not returned to their own 
 Country : Being commodioufly fetled, I fuppofe, in 
 the other place. Why this is here related, it is hard 
 to fay : Perhaps it was to (how that thefe were two 
 Soldiers of Fortune (as we now fpeak) whofe Ne- 
 ceffity forced them to feek for a Support : Which they 
 met withal at the Court of If/jbofljeth-^ where they 
 came to Preferment. 
 
 A a a x Ver. 4.
 
 A C MM EN T ART upon 
 
 Ver. 4. And Jonathan Sauls fon, had a, fon that was 
 lame of his feet, and wot five years old when the tidings 
 came of Saul and Jonathan."] That is, the Tidings of 
 Verfe 4. their Death mentioned, I. Sam. XXXI. 
 
 And his nurfe took, him up and fled } and it came to 
 pafs as /he made hafte to flee.~] Being in a very great 
 Fright. 
 
 He fell and became lame^ and his name was Mephibo/heth."] 
 This feems to be related to (how, what it was that em- 
 boldened thefe Captains to do what follows : Becaufe 
 he, who was the next Avenger of Blood was very 
 young 5 and befides was lame and unable to purfue 
 them. 
 
 Verfe 5. Ver. 5. And the fons of Rimmon the Beerothite^ Re- 
 chab and Baanah, went, and came about the heat of the 
 day, to the houfe of Ifobojheth $ who lay on a bed at noon7\ 
 As the manner was, and frill continues, in hot Coun- 
 tries. 
 
 Verfe 6. Ver. 6. And they came thither into the midft of the 
 fwufe, at though they would have fetched wheat. ~\ In the 
 Hebrew, carrying wheat. Which they either brought 
 into the King's Granaries, for the ule of his Houfhold ^ 
 or carried forth for the fupply of their Soldiers, who 
 were maintained at the Ring's Charge. 
 
 And they f mote him under the fifth rib, and Rechab 
 and Baanah his brother efiaped.~] They gave him a mor- 
 tal Wound : And no body fufpefting them, they eafi- 
 ly made their efcape. 
 
 Verfe 7. V er * 7. For wlxn they came into the houfe, he lay on 
 hif bed in hk bed-chamber."} In a private Room } into 
 which he was wont to retire from Company, when he 
 had a mind to repofe himfelf. 
 
 And theyfmote him, and flew him^ and beheaded him, 
 and took, his head.~] The privacy of the Place gave 
 
 them
 
 the Second Book^ of S A M U E D 
 
 them the opportunity to do all this, without Difco- Chafer 
 very. IV. 
 
 And gat them away through the plain all night 7\ From <~^ p X<-^-> 
 Mahanaim to Hebron, it was for the moft part a flat 
 Country : Till they came to afcerid the Mountain, 
 on which fide Hebron ftood. 
 
 Ver. 8. And they brongkt the head of Ifljboficth unto Verfe 8. 
 \3avid) to Hebron, andfaid to the k^ng^ behold the head 
 of Ifobojheth the fon of Sattl tlnne enemy 5 which fought 
 thy life: and the LORD hath avenged my lord the king 
 this day of Send and of hisfeed.~] For they were all now 
 extinguifhed, except his Grandfon Mephiboficth: Who 
 was of no account, becaufe of his Lamenefs. 
 
 Ver. 9. And David anfwered Rechab and Baanah his Verfe 9. 
 brother, the fans of Rimmon the Beerothite.~] One of 
 them only fpake to the King^ but related what they 
 both had done, and therefore he direfted his Speech 
 to them both. 
 
 Andfaid nnto them 5 as the LORD liveth, who hath 
 delivered my foitl out cf all adverfity.~] Together with 
 his thankful Acknowledgment of God's Care of x him 
 hitherto, in all his ftraits 5 he fuggefts to them, that 
 he needed not the help of fuch Men as they, for his 
 future Prefervation and Preferment by wicked acts. 
 
 Ver. 10. When one told me, faying, behold Saul it Verfe I a 
 dead (thinking to have brought good tidings*) I took hold 
 of hlm^ and flew him in Ziklag : who thought I would 
 have given him a reward for hvs tidings. ~\ He put them 
 in mind of the Story of the Amalekjte (Chap. }. of this 
 Book) which they could not but have heard, and 
 and thereby might have learnt what Reception they 
 were likely to find with David. 
 
 Ver. 1 1 . How much more^ when wicked men haveftain Verfe II* 
 <z rigfiteous perfon .<?] For fo Iftbofieth was, in refpeft of 
 
 them J
 
 A COMMENT ART upon 
 
 Chapter them : To whom he had done no wrong $ but pre- 
 
 IV. ferred them to a place of Truft and Honour. 
 U^"VNJ /* h* s own houfe upon his bed."] This aggravated their 
 Crime ; and made it vaftly different from that of the 
 Amalekfte. 
 
 Shall I not therefore require his Hood at your hand, and 
 takeyouawaj from the earth .?] As Perfons unworthy to 
 live : Who had (lain their Matter, and he a King, in 
 his own Houfe, when he was taking his repofe under 
 their Safeguard. 
 
 Verfe 12. Ver. 12. And David commanded hfr young men?] 
 Who were of his Guard 3 ready at hand to execute 
 his Commands. 
 
 And they flew them, and cut off their hands and their 
 feet.~] By David's Order no doubt : They having (lain 
 their Matter with their hands, and made their efcape 
 from Juftice with their feet. 
 
 And hanged them up over the pool in Hebron.'] Expofed 
 them in an open, publick Place. 
 
 But he took, the head of Ifhbofieth, and buried it in the 
 fepulchre of Abner in Hebron."] Tt feems David had 
 done Abner the Honour, to make him a particular Se- 
 pulchre: Where he privately interred the Head of 
 Ifhbofheth. Whofe Body, noqueftion, was buried by 
 the IfraeliteS) with fuch Honours as were fuitable to his 
 Dignity. 
 
 CHAP.
 
 the Second Bool^ of S A M U E L. 367 
 
 CHAP. V. Chapter 
 
 V. 
 
 Verfe I / I ^Hcn came all the tribes of Ifracl to David Verfe 
 
 unto Hebron.] That is, Embaffadors 
 were Cent ircrn every Tribe, by a common Agreement 
 among them. 
 
 Andfpake, fijtyfa we re *fy bone andthyflejh.~\ They 
 were not overcome by the Arms, but by the Piety and 
 Jufticeof David y to acknowledge him their K<in: For 
 which they give fe veial rleafons* The firft is general } 
 that he was qualified by the Law of God (XVII. 'Dent. 
 15.) which required they fhould chufe one ot rheir 
 Brethren, and not a Stranger. Now he wasof the fame 
 Blood with them, being defcended from the fame 
 common Father, Ifrael. 
 
 Ver. 2. Alfo in time paft, when Saul was king, thou- Verfe . 
 waft he that led out , and brought in IJraeL~] They 
 were induced alfo by his Valour and ConduS, which 
 he had mown, they well remembred, in the Reign of 
 Saul: When he was fo fuccefsful in many Expeditions, 
 that he became the Darling of all the People, L Sam. 
 XVIII. 5,15,16, 30. 
 
 And the LORD f aid to thee, thott /halt feed my people 
 Ifrael) and thon foalt be captain over Ifrael.~] This was . 
 the chiefeft Argument of all $ that God they knew 
 had defigned him long ago, to be their King : Having* 
 faid by the Prophet Samuel^ that he faou\dfeed$ that 
 is, rule and govern them, and fight their Battles. We 
 do not read thefe words any where recorded before 
 now: But Samuel having anointed him, no doubt fre- 
 quently
 
 3*8 A COMMENTARY upon 
 
 Chapter quently fpake of his Office, under the Name of the 
 V. P aft or of the People. And it is the fir ft time we find a 
 
 <*x-v^ Governour defcribed by this Name in Scripture : 
 Though much ufed afterward by the Prophets, who 
 fpeakinthis Language, particularly Ezekjel XXXIV. 
 23. and many other places. Whence our Lord Chrift. 
 is called the goodfljepherd, and the great Shepherd ; that 
 is, Ruler of his People: And both the Greeks and the 
 Rowans have borrowed this word to exprefs a fupream 
 Governour. And truly fuch Rulers, as take care of 
 their People, as a Shepherd doth of his Flock, are 
 Divine Bleffings : Whom Ifaiah calls Nur/ing Fathers, 
 XLIX. 23. On the contrary, they who lay heavy Bur- 
 dens on their People, fleecing or rather fleaing them 
 by cruel Oppreffions, are called by the Prophets, roar- 
 ing Lions, hungry Bears, and devouring Wolves, XIX. 
 Ezck. x.XXII. 27. ,11. Ndhim. II, 12. I. Habak-%. III. 
 Zephan. 3. XXVII. Prov. 15. Companions of Thieves, 
 I. Ifa. 23. Whales, Dragons, or rather Crocodiles, XXIX. 
 Ezek, 3. LXXIV. Pfal. 13, 14. Leopards, V. Jerem. 6. 
 and fuch like odious Names. 
 
 Verfe 2. ^ er< 3* ^ a ^ *^ e ^^ rs f Jfr*cl came to the king in 
 Hebron.] He gave the Meflengers fuch a kind Recep- 
 tion, and fo thankfully declared his Acceptance of the 
 Offer they made him, that upon their return with his 
 Anfwer, the Elders of Ifrael came to wait upon him. 
 By whom fome underftand the Senators of the great 
 Sanhedrim : But that's a Fancy which I have often con- 
 futed. The plain meaning is that the chief Perfons 
 of Authority, in every Tribe, came in the Name of 
 the reft of that Tribe, whom they reprefented. 
 
 And kjng David made a, league with them in Hebron^] 
 It is not (aid what the Contents of this League, or Con- 
 traft was. The Jews think it was principally, that 
 there (houid be an Aft of Oblivion of all the Injuries, 
 
 which
 
 the Second Book, ^/SAMUEL. 
 which the People ofljrael had done to Judah, or they Chapter 
 to them, in the Reign of Ifibojheth. But this is too V. 
 narrow a Senfe : It is more probable, that he afTured U^VN 
 them he would govern them juftly and kindly, accor- 
 ding to the Law of God 5 and they promifed to obey 
 him fincerely and faithfully, according to the fame 
 Law. 
 
 Before the LORD.'] The Ark of God's Prefencewas 
 not in Hebron 5 and therefore it is a queftion how it 
 could be faid, that he made a League before the 
 LORD. But fee what I have faid of this, XX. 
 Judges i. 
 
 And they anointed David kjng over IJrael.~] They de- 
 fired the High Prieft to anoint him, whofe Office it was : 
 And thereby expreffed their Confent, he mould reign 
 over them. So ProcopittsGaKteus interprets thefe words 
 (as he doth II. 4.) It trttm fuffragm ,&c. All the Tribes 
 again chofe htm by their Votes, to be their King. He 
 was anointed three times } frtl by Samuel in his Fa- 
 ther's Houfe (I. Sum. XVI. 13.) Then when the Tribe 
 ofjudah owned him for their Ring (Chap. Second of 
 this Book, v. 4.) and now when all Ifrael did the 
 fame. For which Abarbmel gives this reafon 3 David's 
 TJnftion was repeated fo often, that it might be the foun- 
 dation, and root, and principle of all hif pofterity : Who 
 needed no UncVton, being anointed in him } unlefs 
 there was any Controverfy about the Sucrefiion. 
 
 Ver. 4. David was thirty years old when he began toVerfe 4. 
 reign, and he reigned forty years."] It is uncertain how 
 old he was, when he was nrft anointed by Samuel ^ and 
 how long after he came to the Court of Saul $ and 
 how long he was in exile from it. About which Mens 
 Opinions are very different : For fome think, as the 
 Jews do in Seder Olam Rabba, that he was near Nine 
 and Twenty Tears old, when Samuel firft anointed him : 
 
 B b b And
 
 A COMMENTARY upon 
 
 Chapter And confequently but one Year in Exile. Others 
 
 V. (which is the truer Opinion) that he was twenty years 
 
 IXV\J old at his firft Un&ion, and Co almoft ten Years in 
 
 Exile. But it r*vfufficient for us to know, what we 
 
 are here told, that he was thirty Years old, at his 
 
 fecond Un&ion in Htbron, immediately after Saul's 
 
 Death. 
 
 Verfe 5- Ver. 5. In Hebron he reigned over J-itdah feven years,, 
 and fix months $ and in Jerufalem he reigned thirty and 
 three years over all Ifrael and }itdah.~] By this it ap- 
 pears, that immediately after his third UndYion, he 
 made his Attempt upon Jerufalem } as it here follows : 
 Otherwife he could not have reigned there fo long. 
 Verfe 6. Ver. 6. And the kjng and hit men went to Jerufalem.~] 
 His firft warlike Enterprize, after he was their K-ing, 
 was again ft Jerufalem : Which he refol ved to reduce out 
 of the hands of the Jebujites $ who hitherto pofTeifed 
 a noble part of it, viz. the Fort of Zion y which they 
 held, though the Ifraelites dwelt in the other part of 
 the City. 
 
 The Jebufitel the inhabiters of the Iand7\ That is, of 
 that part of the Land. See XV. -Jofh. 65. I. Judges 21. 
 XIX. 10, ii. 
 
 Which fpake unto David.'] When he came to fet 
 down his Army again ft the Fortrefs.*. 
 
 Saying^ except thou take away the blind and the lame, 
 thon /halt not come in hither : thinking David canot 
 come in hither."] They imagined their Fortrefs to be fo 
 impregnable, that by way of Contempt and ScornV, 
 they told him the blind and the lame were able ro de- 
 fend it againft him, and all his Forces. So Bochartu* 
 tranflates thefe words, Non hue accedes, Sec. Thou fhalt 
 not come up hither, but the blind and the lame will drive 
 thee away } i. e. the moft feeble and cowardly among 
 us. Which he thinks is fo plain a Senfe, that he won- 
 ders
 
 the Second Book */' S A M U E L. 371 
 
 ders Men of great Learning fhould feek for any other. Chapter 
 Lib. IV. Phaleg. Cap. 36. Butfo it is, a great many by V. 
 the blind and the lame underfland the Images of their IXWJ 
 Gods (particularly our learned Gregory hath a whole 
 Diflertation about itj. As if they had faid, our Gods, 
 whom ye call blind and lame, that have Eyes and fee 
 not, Feet and walk not (as it is CXV. Pfal.) they 
 (hall defend us .- And you muft overcome them, be- 
 fore you overcome us. Luther himfelf thus explains 
 the Senfe^ Thcfe blind and lame, faith he, were the Idols 
 of the Jebufites $ which to irritate David, they fet upon 
 their Walls, as their Patrons and Defenders : And they 
 did as good as fay, thott dojl not fight with us, but with 
 our Gods } who will eaftly repel thee. As for the Fancy 
 of#. Eliefer in his Pirfy, Cap. XXXVI. it is altoge- 
 ther groundlefs 5 which is, that when Abraham bought 
 the burying place in Macpela of the Children of Heth, 
 he fealed a Covenant with them, that when his Seed 
 (hould poffefs the Land of Canaan fas they believed 
 they would) they (hould not poflefs the City ofje- 
 bvs. Which Covenant they now ingraved upon Bra- 
 zen Statues, and fet them upon their Walls: Saying, 
 thou canft not enter here, unlefs thou break the Oath 
 of Abraham. See alfo Bartolocciw in his Kirjath Sepher, 
 Pars 2. p. 89, 8cc. 
 
 Ver. 7. Nevenheleffy David took, the ftrong hold 0/Verfe 7. 
 Zioni the fame if the city of David.'] Their Taunts 
 and Jeers did not difcourage David, but he afTaulted 
 the Fort, and took it 5 and made it his Royal Seat. 
 
 Ver. 8. And David faid on that day7\ When the 
 Aflault was made. 
 
 Whofoever getteth up into the gutter, and fmiteth f^Verfe 8. 
 Jebnfites, 8cc] i.e. Cuts off their fifes of Water; or their 
 Citterns into which the Water fell : For the Hebrew 
 word T&innor, which we trallate Gutter, is no where 
 
 B b b 2 found
 
 A CO MMENT4RY upon 
 
 Chapter found but in this place, and in XLII. Pfalm 7. and 
 V. by St. Herom is tranilated Fifttiltf. But I know not 
 <^\r*^ how we come to tranfpofe the words, he that fmiteth 
 the Jebu/ites> behind the other, which in the Hebrew 
 are fir ft. He thatfmiteth the 'jcbuptes, let him throw down 
 into the dit^h (which was by the Wall) both the blind 
 and the lame, which David extreamly hates. Thus Bo~ 
 chart tranflates the words, in the place above- named : 
 Which if it be admitted, there is no need to add thofe 
 words (out of i Chron. XI. 6.) to make out the Senfe, 
 heflwll be chief, and Captain : For the Sen fe is corn- 
 pleat without them. 
 
 Wherefore htfaid, the blind and the lame foall not en* 
 ter into the houfe."] Or, as it is in the Margin, becaufe 
 they had faid, even the blind and the lame, hefljall not 
 come into the houfe. Thatis, becaufe they had taunted 
 him with the blind and lame, as if they could de- 
 fend the Fort and hinder him from coming into it 5 
 therefore he was highly provoked to wifh, they might 
 be thrown down headlong from their Walls into the 
 Ditch. And then by the Houfe is meant, neither the 
 Houfe of David, nor the Houfe of the LORD (as ma- 
 ny take it) but that very Fort wherein the Jtbufites 
 had dwelt ^ from which hereafter they were excluded. 
 And indeed it is a very large word in the Hebrew, fig- 
 nifying any Place. If we could admit the Fancy of 
 R. Eliefer, that the Jebu/ites engraved the Oath of 
 Abraham upon brazen Statues, whereby they pretend- 
 ed that Fort was fecured to them, and their Pofterity, 
 fuch an abominable Forgery muft needs highly incenfe 
 David ; whofe Soul hated fuch impudent Frauds . 
 Verfe o. Ver. 9. So David dtoelt in- the fort, and called 
 it the city of Davids *#<^ David built round 
 about pom Millo and inward.~] The Fort was not 
 wide enough to contain the whole Court, and all 
 
 his
 
 
 the Second BooJ^ of S A M U E L. 373 
 
 his Guards, and others that had occafion to come hi- Chapter 
 ther : And therefore he built round about it, from V. 
 2\liUo. Which Tome take for that low place which lay *^v*-* 
 between the Fort and the City : Which was now filled 
 with People, and thence called MiUo. 
 
 Ver. 10. And David went on, and grew great ^\ He Verfe IO. 
 proceeded to enlarge his Dominions, as- wll as his <+ 
 Royal City. 
 
 And the LORD God of hofts waf with him.'] This* 
 was the Caufe of his great Profperity, that God, who 
 commands all the Armies of Heaven and Earth, dire^ 
 &ed and blefTed him in all his Enterprizes. 
 
 Ver. II. And Hiram king ofTyrefcntmtJftugersun-V&fe \^ 
 to David.'] To complement him upon his Succeflion 
 to the Throne, and taking Jtrufalem. Which was a 
 great Honour, for Hiram was a potent Prince, and 
 yet courted David's Friendmip^ becaufe he faw how 
 profperous he was. And this Friendfhip continued 
 all David's days, unto the Reign of Solomon. When* 
 his Son., of the fame Name, exprefled the fame Affe- 
 ction to him, that his Father had done toDavid* 
 
 And Ced*r trees^ and Carpenters , and Mafons, and 
 they built David an houfe."] Hearing David intended to 
 fettle in the Fort he had taken $ Hiram fent him both 
 Materials and Artificers to build him a Palace. For the 
 Jews being given to feeding Cattle, and- Husbandry^ 
 were not very skilful in Manufactures. 
 
 Ver. n. And David perceived that the LORD had Verfe 13 
 eftablified him lyng over Ifrael.~] For he had both fub- 
 dued his Enemies, and raifed him up Friends. 
 
 And that he had exalted his tyngdom for his people If- 
 raelsfake^] It is an excellent Reflection which Ccmra- 
 dtftPeUicanufmzfa long ago upon thefe words. This 4$ 
 the greatefl Grace of a King, that he certainly believes . 
 himfelf to be made a King by God-) for the fah of the 
 
 Peoffa*
 
 A COMMENTS KT upon 
 
 Chapter People : And let him often call to mind, the People were 
 
 V. not created or ordained by God for the King. 
 V^VNJ Ver. 1 3 . And David took^ him more concubines and 
 Verfe 13. wives out of Jerujalem^ after he came from Hebron. ~] The 
 difference between a Wife and a Concubine, the Tal- 
 ntudifts generally fay was, that the later had neither 
 Dowry fetled upon her, nor was taken with all the 
 Rites and Solemnities of Marriage: Yet was a Wife of 
 a lower Rank, as well as the former which had both. 
 See Selden Lib. de Succeffionibtft, Cap. III. and what I 
 have already noted, XXII. Gen. 24. and elfewhere. 
 How many David had of both forts, is 'not certain : 
 But we read of fix Wives he had before, III.' a, 8cc. 
 And the Jews, after their way, endeavour to prove 
 from XI. 8. of this Book, that he had eighteen in all : 
 Which number it was not lawful for the King to ex- 
 ceed ^ unlefs he divorced any of them, and took others 
 in their room. See bchichard de Jure Nepo. Cap. III. 
 Theorem. IX. and Grotiw de Jure Belli & Pact*, Lib. 
 II. Cap. V. Seel:. 9. and my Notes on XVII. Deut. 17. 
 
 And there were yetfons and daughters born to David."] 
 It was lookt upon as a piece of political Wifdom in 
 Princes, to endeavour to have many Children : That 
 by matching them into many potent Families, they 
 might ftrengthen their Intereft, and have the more 
 Supporters of their Authority. 
 
 Verfe 14. Ver. 14. And thefe be the names of them that were 
 born to him in Jerufahm ^ Shammuah, Shobab, and Na- 
 than, and Solomon^} Thefe are the very fame Names 
 with thofe in i Chron. III. 5. only a Httle Variation in 
 the firft. 
 Verfe 15. Ver. 15. Ibkar alfo, and Elijhua^ and Nepheg and 
 
 Ver. 1 6.
 
 the Second Book, of S A M U E L. 375- 
 
 Ver. 1 6. And El/fbama, and Eliada, and EliphalctJ] Chapter 
 Here are only feven Sons mentioned in thefe two V. 
 Verfes: But in the i Chron. III. 8. Sec. there are Nine. U^V^NJ 
 Of which Kimchi gives this account; that here he Ver ^ e r ^ 
 mentions only the Sons he had by his Wives } but there 
 are fome added which he had by his Concubines : which 
 doth not well agree with what there follows, v. 9. 
 
 Ver. 17. But when the Phillftines heard 'that they had Verfe 1-7,' 
 anointed David kfng over Ifrael."] So that now Jfrael 
 and Judah were united under one Head, they thought 
 it behoved them to beftir themfelves : Whereas they 
 feem to have been quiet while the War lafted between 
 Ifraeland Jndah in the time of Ifobojhelh, hoping, they 
 might deftroy one another. 
 
 AUthe Philistines went up to fee^ David"] Theyv 
 raifed all the Forces they were able , to find out David, 
 and fight him, before he was fetled in his new King- 
 dom. The Friendfhip between him and King Achijb'; 
 was fo great, that one would have thought they fhould 
 have lived in Peace. But either Achijb was dead, or 
 the Lords of the Philiftines^ who were very powerful, 
 over-ruled him, as they did when they forced him to, 
 fend David- out of their Army, I. Sam. XXIX. 6, &c. 
 
 And David heard of it-) and went down to the hold."] 
 Intelligence being brought him of their Motions, he 
 went from the Fort of Sion, to fome other ftrong place 
 below 5 where his Army might conveniently have their 
 Rendevouz. 
 
 Ver. 1 8. The Philiftines alfo came and fpread them" y er f e j g:> 
 felvet in the valley of Rephaiw.] Which in XV.jF0/&. 8. 
 we tranflate the Valley of Giants^ lying Weftward of, 
 Jerttfalem; which perhaps they thought to afiault. 
 
 Ver. 19. And David enquired of the LORD, fyfag r V&rfe 19.^. 
 fbAtt I go up to the Philittines ? wilt thou deliver them 
 into my hand."] Though David went into a ftrong 
 
 Hold,
 
 ^ COMMENTARY upon 
 
 Chapter Hold, he did not truft to that, nor intend merely to 
 V. ftand upon his Defence : Yet would not give them 
 tfcX-v^-' Battle, till he was incouraged by God to do it. 
 
 And the LORD fad, go up, fir I will doubtlefs dell- 
 ver the Philtftines into thy hattd.~] A full AfTurance of 
 Victory took away all Fear of their great Numbers, 
 which is exprefTed by \hz\rfpreading themfelves in the 
 forenamed Valley. 
 
 Verfe 20. Ver. 10. And David came to Baal-Perazitv.'] For 
 thither the Phitiftines marched from Rephaiat^ where 
 they firft pitched : As appears from i Cbron. XIV. 
 n. 
 
 And David fotote tlxm there."] Routed their Army, 
 and (lew a great many of them in that place. 
 
 And fa'td^ the LORD hath broken forth upon mine 
 enemies before me, as the breach ofwaters.~] Over pow- 
 ered and fcattered them , as Waters, when they make 
 a Breach in a Bank, overflow and carry all before 
 them. 
 
 Therefore he called the name of that place Baal-Perazim.~] 
 That it might put him and hisPofterity in mind of God's 
 great Power and Goodnefs, which he mowed in this 
 place: Where the Philiftines were put into fuch a Con- 
 fternation, that they forgat, when they fled, to carry 
 away their Gods with them } as it here follows. 
 Verfe 2 1 . Ver. 2 1 . And there they left their images^] Which 
 they had brought into the Field with them } to be 
 carried before their Hoft, as a Token of the Prefence 
 of their Gods with them. Thus we read in the 2 Chron. 
 XXV. 14. that the Edomites had their Gods along 
 with them, when they fought with Amaz>iah. And 
 perhaps they learnt this from the Ifraelites^ who car- 
 ried the Ark (the Symbol of God's Prefence) in their 
 Army when they went to fight with thefe Pkilifljnes : 
 Who faw it, and took it 9 as the Ifraelites now did 
 
 their
 
 the Second Boot^ ^/SAMUEL. 377 
 
 their Images, I. Sam. IV. 4, 5, 8cc. But behold here Chapter 
 the difference between the Ark and thefe Images. For V. 
 when the Ark fell into the hands of the Philistines, L/VNJ 
 it forely plagued them, as we read in the foregoing 
 Book : But their Images had no Power to hurt the 
 Ifraelitef, nor fecure themfelves from being burnt by 
 them, as it here follows. 
 
 And David and his men burnt themJ\ According to 
 the Command of God, VII. Dent. 5. 
 
 Ver. 22. And the Philiftines came p again andfyread Verfe 22. 
 fhemfehes in the valley of Rephaim.'] They faw that 
 their all lay at ftake, and therefore they muttered up 
 their whole Strength} and perhaps procured the Affi- 
 ftance of other People, to try their Fortune (as Men 
 now fpeak) in another Battle. So Jofephvs relates, 
 that the Syrians, and Phoenicians joined them, and 
 came up rex^a^ s^^f with an Army three times 
 as big as the former. 
 
 Ver. 13. And when David enquired of the LORD?] Verfe 25. 
 Though he had been fo fuccefsful, yet he would at- 
 tempt nothing without God's Direction : To whom, 
 he knew, he owed the former Victory. 
 
 Hefaid^ thou fialt not go up."] That is, not direft- 
 ly : To fight in a pi tcht Battle, as they did before. So 
 the following words explain it. 
 
 But fetch a compafs behind them.'] Where they fuf- 
 pefted no danger. *r 
 
 And come upon them over againff the mulberry treer."] 
 A place well known to David: Who was taught by 
 God himfelf, not to exped Vi&ory always by 
 main Strength ^ but fometimes to make ufe of Strata- 
 gems. 
 
 Ver. 24. And let it be, when then hear eft the found of Verfe 24. 
 a going, in the tops of the mulberry trees."] In the He- 
 brew it is Berofhe, which mould not be rendred in the 
 
 C c c toft
 
 A COMMENT A RY upon 
 
 Chapter tops (for Men do not walk on the tops of Trees) but 
 w*v^ in the beginnings 5 in the very entrance of the place, 
 V. where the Mulberry Trees were planted : Where God 
 intended to make a found, as if a vaft number of Men 
 were marching to fall upon the Philiftines. There is 
 no doubt but the Hebrew word Rofch, (ignifies not 
 only the Head, but the beginning of any thing. So 
 Bochart obferves in his Phaleg, Lib. III. Cap. XXII. 
 as in the III. Nahum. 10. the top (as we tranflate it) 
 the head of every ftreet, is the beginning of thofe 
 Streets. And Ll.Ifaiah 20. XXII. Jerew. 6. Gilead 
 is called the head of Libanw becaufe Libanus begins, 
 where Gilead ends. 
 
 Then beftir thy felf\ >Fall upon the PhJliftines. 
 For then Jhall the LORD go out before thee, to fm'ite 
 the hott of the Philittines.~] By making fuch a noife of 
 a mighty Hoft coming to aifault them $ that they 
 fhould be amazed, and have no Apprehenficn of Da- 
 9)V [f*ft Army coming behind them. 
 
 Verfe 25. Ver. 2f. And David did fo, as the LORD com- 
 manded hivt^ and f mote the Philiftines from Gcba^ until 
 thoti come to Gazer.~\ He purfued them to the very 
 Confines of their own Land ; for Jofephta faith 
 concerning Gazer, JV few o^ durdv ^ag^5, that 
 it wot the border of their Country. , 
 
 C ' 

 
 the Second Eoo\ of S A M U E L. 
 
 
 
 CHAP. VI. 
 
 . 
 
 lirw ji L/'VNJ 
 
 Verfe I. A Gam David gathered together all the chofen Verfe i. 
 
 \ men of Ifrael^ thirty thoufand."] Having 
 defeated the Phtliftims^ and enjoying Tome Peace, he 
 thought it a feafonable time, to fetch up the Ark, and 
 fettle it in an "honourable place: And for that end 
 fummoned the principal Peribns in Ifrael to attend it. 
 Or, as others will have it, the moft mighty Men in all 
 Jfrael, to the number of thirty thoufand^ to be a Guard 
 to it, in cafe any of their Enemies mould attempt to 
 difturb the Solemnity he intended. 
 
 Ver. 2. And David arofe, and went with all the people Verfe 2. 
 that were with him..'] Not only thofe thirty Thouiand, 
 but a vaft number of the common People, as we learn 
 from i Chron. XIII. 2, 5. 
 
 From Baale ofjudah.'] Which is the fame with 
 Kfrfatff-jeanw, i Chron. XIII. 6. called Baalah, XV. 
 Jo/kg, and Kirjath-Baal, XV. Joff}.6o. XVIII. 14, and 
 here Baale of Judah, becaufe (as this place (hows) 
 it belonged to that Tribe. But fome think there is a 
 great difficulty here, where it is faid they went/r0w 
 Baale, when in the i Chron. XIII. 6. it is faid, they 
 went to Baale. But there is no Difagreement in thefe 
 two places : For they mu ft go to if, before they could 
 come/m?/ it: And here he fpeaks of their motion 
 from thence, after they had gone to it. 
 
 And brought from thence the Ar^ofGodJ] Where it 
 had been a long time in the Houfeof Abinadab, whofe 
 Son was fancYified to attend it. See I.Sam. VII. i. 
 
 C c c 2 Whofe
 
 380 A COMMENTARY 
 
 Chapter Whofe name is called ly the name of the LORD of 
 VI. Hofts^\ Or, becaufe of which the name is proclaimed^ 
 U*WJ the name of the LORD of Ho ft s. For by reafoa of the 
 mighty Miracles which were done before the Ark, the 
 Name of the LORD was highly extolled and magni- 
 fied not only among the Ifraelites^ but the Philiftines. 
 And by this, faith Abarbincl, it was made known, that 
 God dwelt among the JJraelitef : So that not only the 
 Philiflhies were affrighted when this Ark of God's Pre- 
 fencecanre among them, I. Saw. IV. 7, 8. but the Men 
 of Betfjffyemefh alio, VI. to. 
 
 Tftat dweUeth between the Chernbims^] The learned 
 Lud de Dieu thinks the moft firople and genuine Con- 
 ftruftion of all theie words to be, by referring the 
 word afcher -(which*) not to the Ark but unto God, 
 and tranfkting them thus. Who if called the Name, 
 the Name of the LORD ofhofls, fitting on. the Cherubims^ 
 upon it. Which, faith he, is an egregious Commen- 
 dation of the Ark, that it is the Ark of that God, who 
 being incomprehenfible and unbounded in his EfTence, 
 is called abfolutely the Name (See XXIV. Levit.n^ 
 1.6.) even the Name of the LORD of Hods, who fit- 
 teth on the Gherubims over the Ark. 
 
 Verfe 3. Ver. 3. And they fet the arl^ofGod ttfon a new cart."] 
 Which ought to have been carried upon the Shoulders 
 of the Kohat bites VII, Numb. 9. for which reafon no 
 Waggons were allowed to them, as there were to the 
 reft of the Lcvhes to carry feveral parts of the Taber- 
 nacle. And fo David himfelf faith afterward it ought 
 to be carried, i Chron. XV. 2. i-j. And fo, after the 
 following Mifcarriage, it is plain from the igth Verfe 
 of this Chapter it was fo carried. How they came to 
 forget thetnfelves now, foas to put it upon a Cart, one 
 can but conjefture. They feem to have imitated the 
 Cuftom of other Nations, who were wont to carry 
 
 their
 
 the Second Bo^ 0/ SAMUEL, 381 
 
 their Myfteries in a Chert upon a Cart, drawn by Ox- Chapter 
 en, or Rine, as the Philiflines did the Ark it felf, I. Sam. VI. 
 
 VI. 7, 8. Who not being punithed for putting it upon L/^W/ 
 a new curt $ the Ijr<icl/tcs followed their Example the 
 more.fecurely. And that they were, wont alfo to car- 
 ry their Myfteries in a great deal of Pomp (as David 
 
 here did, v. 5.) is manifeft from abundance of Au- 
 thors. Sanchuniathon mentions an Image in a Shrine 
 in Phtenida^ drawn after the fame manner 5 in Eiffc- 
 bttff his Prdpar. Evangel. L. I. Cap. 15. See our very 
 learned Dr. Spencer, p. 816. But that they learnt this 
 from the Jews, not the Jews from them, feems to me 
 moft probable : Though I can give no account how 
 they came to put the Ark now upon a new Cart^ unlefs 
 it were in Imitation of the Philiftines. 
 
 And brought it out of the /Mufe of Abinadab that jjw 
 in Gibeah.~] Or, on the Hill, as we read, I.Sam, 
 
 VII. i. 
 
 And Uzzah and Ahio^ the fas of Abinadab^ drave the 
 eir> cart.'] It feems Elej&ar (who was fanftified to<. 
 take care of the Ark, as we read in the above-named 
 place) was dead, or ftayed at home to look after his 
 Father, who was now grown aged : So thefe two took 
 upon them to be the Bnbnlct (as Bochart calls them) 
 who drave the Oxen. 
 
 Ver. 4. And they bronght it out of the honfe t>f Ahitra* Verfe 4. 
 dab, which VMS at Gibeah, accompanying the ark of God.] 
 That is, when it was brought out of his Houfe, the 
 People flockt together to attend it. 
 
 And Ahiowent before the ark^ He led the Oxen, I 
 fuppofe^ and Vzzah went behind the Cart, to rake 
 care the Ark fell not out. 
 
 Ver. 5. And David and all the hoxfe of Ifrael played Verfe 54, 
 before the LORD.'] Who was prefcnt where the Ark 
 was- 
 
 On,
 
 A COMMENT AKT upon 
 
 Chapter On all manner of inftrnmentf made of fir-wood^ even 
 VI. on harps, and on pfalteries^ and on timbrels, and on 
 
 tXVNJ comets, and on cymbals^\ Where Rafinotzs that thefe 
 words, Becol, Atzo^ Berofchim, do not (ignify any 
 particular Inftrument, but fas we tranflate \t) the 
 Wood of which the following Inftruments are made 5 
 viz. either Fir or Box. As for the Inftruments them- 
 felves, it will be to no purpofe to defcribe them. The 
 learned Reader may fee an account of every one of 
 them;, in Bartoloccius his Kirjath-Sepher^ Tom. 2. p. 
 190, Sec. 
 
 Verfe 6. ^ Ver. 6. And when they came to Nachons threflrigfloor.~] 
 I* is commonly thought that Nachon was the Name of 
 a Man: But Bochartus thinks it rather the Name of a 
 Place ^ fo called by Anticipation, for the Stroke upon 
 Vzzah. For Nacha (ignifies to fmite, and Nachon fig- 
 nifies Percuffion: So this Floor was called ever after 
 the floor of Percufjion ; becaufe God fmote Vzza/t in 
 this place. And accordingly in the i Chron. XIII. 9. 
 it is called the floor ofChidon 5 which is the very fame : 
 For Chid fignifies Deftrufthn. 
 
 TJzzah put forth his hand to the arl{ of God^ and tool^ 
 hold of it 5 for the oxen flwok it.~] There is no greater 
 difference, among Interpreters, about the Signification 
 of any word, than this word Sametu^ which we tran- 
 flate foookjt. That which is neareft to the Truth, Bo- 
 charttts thinks, is our Marginal Tranflation, theyftum- 
 bled. Yet that is mere gueiling, for it hath no Foun- 
 dation either in the Hebrew, or the neighbouring Lan- 
 guages. But from the Arabkl^ he takes this to be the 
 Senfc $ that the Oxen coming into a dirty place, (luck 
 in the Mire 5 and could not get out their Feet. Which 
 Uzzah feeing, and fearing the King and the People, 
 by this Accident, might be ftopt too long in their Pro- 
 ceffion, took, hold of the Ark, : Intending perhaps to car- 
 ry
 
 the Second Bool^ o/ S A M U E L, 383 
 
 ry it, together with his Brethren, to Mount Zion y which Chapter 
 was not far oft": But this fliould have been done at VI. 
 
 and becaufe he did it not, he was punifhed by 
 God. 
 
 Ver. 7. And the anger of the LORD was kindled a- Verfe j. 
 gaJnft ZJfcz.rf/J, and God fmote him there for his error.'] 
 Or, for his Raflwefs, in touching the Ark : Some think 
 it was becaufe he was not a Levite, and therefore 
 (hould not have touched it. But it is pretty plain 
 that he was, being the Brother of Eleazar, who was 
 confecrated to look after the Ark : Which was the 
 Office of a Levjte, I. Stm. VII. i. But being a Lev/te, 
 he was guilty of a double Error. -F/rf/, In not carry- 
 ing the Ark upon his Shoulders, together with his Bre- 
 thren $ and yer0W/y, Jn touching it ^ which he ought 
 notfo much as to have feen: But it being covered by 
 the Priefts, the Levites were to take hold of the Staves, 
 and carry it, IV. Numb. 15. 
 
 And there he died by the ark. ofGod.~] Or, before the 
 LORD^ as it is exprefTed, i Chron. XIII. 10. becaufe 
 the Ark. was the Symbol of God's fpecial Prefence. 
 Some think he was fuddenly choaked $ others that his 
 Arm and his Shoulder, upon which he (hould have 
 carried the Ark, were dried up^ others, that he was 
 blafted with Lightning. But all thefe, and the like 
 Conjeftures, are uncertain : It is enough to know, 
 that he died fuddenly, not from any natural Caufe, but 
 ftruck by the hand of God. See Rochartvs in his Hie- 
 rozoicon, P. I. L. II. Cap. XIII. who truly obferves, 
 that though his Intention, perhaps, was good, Yst 
 that would not excufe an Offence againft the exprefs 
 Law of God. Abarbinel alfo adds this as a Caufe of 
 his Punilhment, that he wanted Faith in God : Who 
 . would not have fufFered his Ark to fall into the Dirt 5 
 but fupported it himfelf, without Vzzah's help. 
 
 .Ver. 8.
 
 A 'COMMENTARY upon 
 
 Chapter Ver. 8. And David was difpleafed, becaufe the LORD 
 VI. had made a breach itpott Uzzah."] He took it very hea- 
 
 \J^f\J vily : And was angry fas the word fignifies) that there 
 
 Verfe 8. was anv cau f e for iuch a Breach, that is, fuch a Deftru- 
 ftion. For it detracted much from his Authority 
 and efteem, to have fuch an Accident in the beginning 
 of his Reign, and at fuch a Solemnity of great Joy: 
 Which was hereby difturbed and interrupted. Perhaps, 
 he was troubled, being afraid that he alfo might fuffer, 
 for taking no better care about the carrying of the 
 Ark. 
 
 And he called the name of the place Perez TJzzah to 
 thj? day.~] Tn Memory of this dreadful ftroke: Where- 
 by the Lcvites and all others might beadmoniftied of 
 their Duty. 
 
 Verfe 9. Ver. 9. And David was afraid of the LORD that day, 
 an A faict) how fljafl the ark. f the LORD come to me ?~\ 
 By this it appears, he had fome fear, that he himfelf 
 was in Danger : And therefore durft not bring the 
 Ark into his City. Either thinking, in great Humility, 
 that he was unworthy to have it fo near him : Or that 
 fee did not fufficiently underftand, how to treat it. 
 Which he underftood better afterward, as we learn 
 from i Chron.^V.i. 19, 14, 15. 
 
 Verfe 10. Ver. 10. So David would not remove the ar^ of the 
 LORD unto him, into the city of David .- but David car- 
 ried it ajide into the houfe of Ohed-Edow the GittiteJ] 
 He is not called a Gittite from his being bom, or dwel- 
 ling in Gath (which was a City of the Philiftines} but 
 from Gath-rivtMon a Levitical City, XXI. Jofh. 24, 25. 
 For it is certain Obed-Edom was a Levite, i Chron. XV. 
 18,21,24. XVI. 5. Who, I fuppofe, was willing to 
 entertain the Ark: Refolvingto treat it with fuch Re- 
 verence, that he might not oifend the Divine Majefty. 
 
 Ver. 1 1,
 
 the Second Book of S A M U E L. 
 
 Ver. 1 1. And the ar^ of the LORD continued in the Chapter 
 houfe of Obed-Edom three months."] A fhort time, in VI. 
 com parifon with that which it continued at Kirjath- l/WJ 
 jearim. But all this time it was without theTaberna- Ver ^ e rl . 
 cle. Which from Gilgal _ being removed to Shildb, 
 after the Death of Eli was carried to Nob, and after 
 the Death of Samuel to Gibeon : Where it remained till 
 Solomons Temple was built, and then carried thither, 
 as we read, I Chron. XVI. 39. and 2 Chron. i, 3. 
 
 And the LORD bleffed Obed-Edom and his houfiold^ 
 Made them exceeding profperous in all their Affairs. 
 
 Ver. 12. And it was told David, faying, the Z.DftjDVerfe 12. 
 hath bleffed the houfe of Obed-Edow, and all that per- 
 taineth to him, becaitfe of the arl^ of God."] They could 
 not tell to what to impute the extraordinary Happi- 
 nefs that attended him, but to his Religious care a- 
 bout the Ark. 
 
 So David went and brought up the arJ^ of God from 
 the houfe of Obed-Edom , into the city of David."] Ho- 
 ping God would blefs him, and his City, as he had 
 done Obed-Edom, and his Houfe. 
 
 With gladnefsJ] All the People, I fuppofe, again 
 accompanied him, "playing on all manner of mufical 
 Inftruments, as they did before, v. 5. 
 
 Ver. 13. And it was fo^ that when they that bare theV&fe 13. 
 ark^ had gone fix paces."] Without any mark of God*s 
 Difpleafure, as before, v. 7. 
 
 He facrjfced oxen and fatlings^] As a Thank fgivi ng 
 to God for his Goodnefs, upon an Altar erefted on 
 purpofe, on this extraordinary occafion. Some think 
 he repeated thefe Sacrifices, feven times ; at the end of 
 every (ix paces. The word we tranflate/i///^/, is in 
 the He brew Mm.- Whofe Signification is uncertain. 
 For fome take it for a Lamb, others for a Ram, and 
 others put a different meaning on it. But Bochartw, 
 
 Odd witk
 
 A C M M E N T A R Y npon 
 
 Chapter with great Probability, thinks it was a kind of Ox, 
 VI. being commonly joined with Oxen in Scripture, not 
 
 <s-v~^ only here, but in i Kings I. 9, 19, 25. I. Ifaiah n. 
 XI. 6. Nor doth i Chron.\V. 26. contradict this, 
 where it is faid, they offered Bullocks and Raws. For 
 thofe are not the fame Sacrifices with thefe, which 
 were offered by David $ whereas thofe in the Chronicles 
 were offered by the Lev/tes. See his Hierozoicou, P. I. 
 Lib. II. Cap XXIX. 
 
 Verfe 14. Ver. 14. And David danced before the LORD with 
 all his wight, and Davidwas girded with a linen Ephod.~] 
 He laid afide his Royal Ornaments, and was girded only 
 with a fimple Ephod : Which was, I obferved upon 
 \.Sam.\\. 1 8. an Honorary Garment, u(ed by thofe 
 who were no Priefts. He is faid to dance before the 
 LORD, becaufe the Ark was the Symbol of the Divine 
 Prefence. And from hence, it is probable, the Hea- 
 then learnt to dance before their Gods : As Cattimachu* 
 mentions the Ckori and Dancings of Youth at the Al- 
 tar of Apollo. And as there were mitotun %/$&, fo there 
 were alfo ai^g/xdj, and among the Lacedemonians of 
 old Men alfo. And Plato obferves that among the 
 Egyptians all kinds of Muficfc, and Songs, and Dances 
 were confecrated to their Gods, Lib. III. de Legibus, 
 p. 799. See that great Man Ezek. Spanhewivss Obier- 
 vationes on Calling. Hymn, in Apollinem. Verf. 8.. 
 Verfe 15. Ver. 15. So David and all the haufe of Ifrad brought 
 up the ark. of the LORD with Jhottting, and with the 
 found of the trnmpet.~] Such 'OAoA^/oo), as the Greeks 
 call them, wereufed before their Gods: Of which the 
 great Man now mentioned, gives a large account in 
 his Obfervations upon CaUimAchus his Hymn ad Deluw 
 Verf. 258. Where he obferves, that oAoAJe-tv ancient- 
 ly fignified to (hout for Joy : And in like manner the 
 Lath* word Mare is ufed by Statiw forexnltare. And
 
 the Second Boo^ (/SAMUEL. 387 
 
 this fort of rejoice! ng is at this day ufed by the Abyffines, Chapter 
 in the Evening of our LORD'S RefurrecYion : When VI. 
 Men and Women (bout and clap their hands, and U'"V r \J 
 dance to feveral Inftruments of Mufick, till Morning 
 Light: And all this in their Churches. Which, in 
 all likelihood came from the Jews, who dill dance in 
 fome of their Feftivals. See Ludolphia in his Com- 
 ment, upon his Hiftoria /Ethiopia, Pag. 381. where he 
 obferves that David, in all Probability, did not now 
 dance alone, but in Company. 
 
 Ver. 1 6. And as the arl^of the LORD came into the Verfe 16. 
 city of David, Michal Sauls daughter looked out through 
 a window, and faw king David^ leaping and dancing 
 before the LORD, and Jhe defpifed him in her heart.'} 
 Imagining that he debafed himfelf, by (tripping him- 
 felf of the Ornaments of Ma jefty, and danceing among 
 the common People. But (he underQood not, as Pro- 
 copi#tGaz#f here gloffes, ardorfr ftimulos thofe Stings 
 of Divine Love, which David declared to her after- 
 ward. 
 
 Ver. 17. And he brought In the ark. of the LORD, Verfe 17. 
 andfet it in its place, in the midft of the tabernacle that 
 David had pitched for it."] The ancient Tabernacle 
 made by Mofes, remained (till, as I obferved before, 
 ztGibeon: From whence David did not think fit to 
 fetch it, becaufe he intended (hortly (as PeUicanw \ 
 
 well obferves) to build a Temple to fettle it in. For the 
 prefent therefore he only hung fome Curtains round 
 about it, after the Faftfion of the Tabernacle. See Vll.i, 
 And David offered burnt offerings and peace offerings 
 before the LORD,~] To implore the Continuance of 
 his Mercies to them 5 and to thank him for thofe they 
 had received. 
 
 Ver. 1 8. And as foon as David had made an end of Verfe 18. 
 offering burnt offerings and peace offerings, he blejfed the 
 
 D d d 2 people
 
 388 A COMMENTARY 
 
 Chapter people in the name of the LORD."] He prayed God to 
 VI. blefs them 5 and pronounced them -bleffed in his 
 L^VNJ Name. 
 
 Verfe 19. ^ er - 1 9- -And he dealt among the people, even among 
 the whole Multitude of Ifracl, as well women as men, to 
 every one a cake of bread and good piece of flefo, and a 
 flaggon of wine.~] The Talmudifts have a conceit that 
 the Hebrew word Efhp-ar, which we tranflate a good 
 piece cfflefh, fignifies the fixth part of a Bullock: De- 
 riving it from three words put into one, viz,. Echad 
 one, Shefi Six, and par* Bullock. But every one fees 
 this is a very forced fancy $ and it is not in it felf cre- 
 dible" that he could among fuch a Multitude deal a 
 fixth part of a Bullock to every one : Or that they 
 could well carry it away, with the Bread and Wine. 
 Bochartw more reafonably thinks (as fome of the Jews 
 do) the word is derived from Shapar, which fignifies 
 decorous : And fo the meaning is, as we tranflate it, he 
 gave to every one an handfome or decent portion of 
 Flefh. See his Hiero&oicon, P.I. Lib. II. Cap. XXVIII. 
 So all the people departed every one to his haufe.~\ Well 
 fatisfied with their Prince's Bounty to them, and his 
 Verfe 20. Piety to God. 
 
 Ver. 20. Then Vavid returned to blefs his houfoold~] 
 As he had done the Peopje. 
 
 And Mtchalthe daughter of Saul came out to meet him, 
 and faid, how glorious was the king, of Jfrael to day /] 
 This the fpake Ironically, by way of Deriiion and 
 Contempt. 
 
 Who uncovered himfelf to day] Stript himfelf of his 
 Royal Robes, and put on a linen Ephod, v. 14. 
 
 In the eyes of the handmaidens of hit ferv ants. ,~] The 
 Women perhaps bare a part in thefe Dances, as they 
 did in XV. Exod. or at leaft were Spectators of all the 
 Solemnity ; From which none were excluded, though 
 ever fo mean. At
 
 the Second Bo^ of S A M U E L. 38? 
 
 As 0fre of tlx vain, fittows fiawclefly nncovereth fam- Chapter 
 Celf.~\ Throws oft all his Clothes, and^cares not who VI. 
 
 */ J -J * ' * 
 
 fees him, nor with what Company he dances. This 1/V^sJ 
 was fpoken by way of reproach, that he mixed him- 
 felf with the Multitude $ and feems to intimate that he 
 had immodeftly expofed himfelf, as (hamelefs Fellows 
 do : Which is not credible. But thus in a fit of Pailion 
 (he aggravates this Aftion, as very mean, yea bafe, and 
 much below himfelf. For no doubt David kept him- 
 felf within the Rules of Modefty, when he was thus 
 jocund, being about a facred Bufinefs , and did accord- 
 ing to the Command of God, who required the Ifrae- 
 Ijtcs to rejoice in theirFeafts(XII. Deut.7- XVI.i.) not 
 with a futilous, lafcivious, and petulant Joy, but with 
 a pious and moderate: As having God himfelf prefent. 
 And thus Plato obferves, Lib. VII. de Legibus, that 
 fome Dances are IIM\>$, with modeftand decent Mo- 
 tions of the Body : Others xhnfqut?a$ t immodefl: and 
 wanton. The latter of which, none can imagine Da- 
 vtd would be guilty of before God : But danced with 
 compofed and decent, not defultorious and light Mo- 
 tions ^ fuch as vain Fellows are wont to ufe. For as 
 it is Joy that excites Men to leap and dance, fo divine 
 Joy moves them to do it, after a manner becoming 
 the Divine Majefty. 
 
 Ver. 21. And David faid to Michal, it was before the V&k 21, 
 LORD, which chofe me before thy father, and before att 
 htfhonfe^ and appointed tae ruler over the people of the 
 LORD over Jfrael: therefore rvilllplay before the LORD.] 
 Who had done fo much for him, that he thought he 
 could not (how himfelf thankful enough to fo great a 
 Benefactor. He thought fit to take down her Pride, 
 by putting her in mind, how God had rejected all her 
 Family, and advanced him to the Throne of IfraeL 
 
 Ver. 22.
 
 A COMMENTARY upon 
 
 Chapter Ver. 2 2. And I will yet be more vile than this, and mU 
 \ I. be bafe in my own eyes^\ He thought nothing too mean 
 wx-v^-* for himtoftoop unto; if thereby he could do any Ho- 
 Verfe 22. nour unto Q O j Otherwife to dance in the Streets be- 
 fore all the People, had been very unbecoming the 
 Majefty of a King: As Nero (we are told by Suetonivi) 
 and Caligula were condemned for it, among the Romans. 
 For among them it was not ufual, nor was it done in 
 Honour of their Gods. Whereas in D<re;/Ws time the 
 greateft Perfons thus expreiTed their Joy and Ihank- 
 fulnefs to God,by.publick leaping, danceing^ (houting 
 and clapping their hands. 
 
 And of the maidfervants which thou hafifyoken of$ of 
 then* Jhatt I be had in honour.~\ The more he humbled 
 ihimfelf to do honour unto God, the more he was con- 
 fident he (hould be magnified, and had in honour by 
 -his People. The efteem of the meaneft of which up- 
 on that account, he valued far more, than all the 
 vain-glorious Praifes Michal could beftow on him $ 
 for taking State upon him, and neglecYing God's 
 Service. 
 
 Verfe 23. Ver. 23. Therefore Michal the daughter of Saul had no 
 child) until the day of her death.'} Which is thus ex- 
 plained in the Gemara Sanhedrin^ Cap. 2. Sett. 8. 
 She had Children before this Fad, but none after it 
 as long as (he lived. See III. 5. DJbid perhaps quite 
 ikftbcrBod, 
 
 C H A P.
 
 the Second Eoot^ of S A M U E L. 
 
 CHAP. VII. Chapter 
 
 VII. 
 
 Verfe I . \ ND if came to pafs when the kjng fat in his Verfe I . 
 
 XX honfe, and the LORD had given him reft 
 round about ^ from all hit netxJes.~] Injoyed himfelf in 
 the Palace Hiram had built for him ("V. n.) having 
 no Disturbance from the Philjftines, or other neigh- 
 bouring Nations. 
 
 Ver. 2, That the king f aid unto Nathan the prophet 5-Verfe- 2; 
 fee how I dwelt in a honfe of Cedar ;, but the ark^ of God 
 dwetteth within .curtains."] Like a religious Prince he 
 fpent much of his time in pious Meditations : And, 
 among other things reflected upon the Meannefs of 
 God's Habitation, in companion with the Splendor of 
 his own. Which he thought ought not to be endu- 
 red, and therefore Kefolved to build a.ftately Houfe 
 for God to dwell in. 
 
 Ver. 3. And Nathan faid unto the k/ug, go, do all Verfe 2^, 
 that is in thine heart: for the LORD is witL theej] He 
 fpake this as a prudent Man, not as a Prophet. For 
 (as Procopita Gazxw here obferves) the Prophets did 
 not fee all things 5 but thofe only which the Divine 
 Grace revealed to them : As SW#f/,was ignorant which 
 ofjejfi his Sons was to be anointed, till God told him. 
 But Nathan had great reafon for what he, faid, becaufe 
 he obferved that the LORD had an extraordinary 
 Kindnefs for.David, and profpered him inallthat he 
 went about. And David v, ithal, being a Prophet - as 
 well as himfelf, he might prefume this Intention was 
 fuggefted to him from God, 
 
 Ver. ^ .
 
 "292 A COMMENT^Rr upon 
 
 Chapter Ver. 4 And it came to pafs that night, that the word 
 VII, of the LORD came to Nathan, fayingT] God would 
 
 L/"V^vJ not fuffer him long to remain in an Error : But cor- 
 
 Verfe 4. re fted it the very next Night. 
 
 Verfe #;i Ver. 5. Go and tell my fervant David."] He fpeaks 
 very kindly of him : Though he did not approve of 
 his defign. 
 
 Thus faith the LORD, ft alt thon build me an houfe, for 
 me. to dwelling] The meaning is, he fhould not build 
 one. But this manner of Speech declared his mind 
 fomething (harply : To reprove him for his Forward- 
 nefs (without asking God's confent) not only in de- 
 figning, but in making a Vow, that he would forth- 
 with build God an Houfe. For it is probable, that up- 
 on Nathans approving his Intention, he made that 
 Vow mentioned, CXXXII. Pfalm 5, 4, 5. Purely, Jrvill 
 not go ttp to my bed, nor give Jleep to mine eyes, &c. till 
 ] have found out a. place for the LORD, an habitation 
 for the mighty God of Jacob. 
 
 Verfe 6. Ver. 6. Whereas I have not dwelt in any houfe, Jince 
 the time I brought up the children of IJrael out of Egypt 
 ttnto this day.'] As much as to fay, how comeft thou to 
 defign me a fixed Houfe, fince neither I, norany oneelfe 
 thought of one, from the time you have been a People > 
 But have walked in a tent, and a tabernacled] Con- 
 tented my felf with a moveable Houfe, confiftingof a 
 Tent and a Tabernacle: In which I was always pre- 
 fent to conduct and lead my People from place to 
 place. By a Tent is meant the inward Hangings of 
 the Houfe, which were of curious Work : And by 
 the Tabernacle, the Boards to which they were faft- 
 ned $ and the Badgers Skins, &c. wherewith all was 
 covered. 
 
 Ver. 7.
 
 the Second Book of S A M U E L. 393 
 
 Ver. 7. In all the place /, whereto I have walked with Chapter 
 all the children of Ifrael^ fpake I a word with any of the VII. 
 tribes of Ifrael.'] That is, of the Judges of Ifrael, as iflXVXJ 
 is interpreted, i Chron. XVII. 6. For the word SM/e Verfe 7- 
 fignifies not only Tribes but Scepters-, and confequent- 
 Jy fnpreme Governors, and Rulers : Such as the Judges 
 were who had the fupreme Authority in Jfrael. And 
 fo the following words explain it. 
 
 Whom I commanded to feed my people Ifrael."] He did 
 not command the Tribes, but the fupreme Governors 
 efthem, to feed, that is, to rule his People, and take 
 care of their Happinefs. Here again feeding if govern- 
 ing (as I obferved, V. a.) and the Hebrew word for 
 feed being raga, as fome pronounce it (in the Syriack^ 
 rega) very Learned Men thence derive the Latin words 
 regere and reges": Kings being defigned by God to be 
 the Paftors of their People. 
 
 Saying, why build ye me not an houfe of Cedar ?"] God 
 was the propereft Judge what Houfe was agreeable to 
 him, and he never fignified that he difliked his prefent, 
 and defired a more (lately Habitation. 
 
 Ver. 8. Now therefore, fo /halt thou fay unto y./er-Verfe 8. 
 want David."] He would not have him think he took 
 it ill, that he mould defign what he never fignified to 
 be hisdefire 5 but owned him to be his faithful Ser- 
 vant, and therefore accepted his pious Intentions : 
 As we read exprefly, i Kings VIII. 18. which is fig- 
 nified in this Meflage. 
 
 Thus faith the LORD ofhofts, I took, thee from the 
 fljeep-cote, from following the fleep 9 to be ruler over nty 
 people Ifrael.'] Therefore he needed not to make any 
 doubt, but that God accepted his Gratitude, in defign- 
 
 ing to make him an Houfe. 
 
 j . 
 
 CXI t 2>: '- m X 1 "Ji rw 8i ^ W 5i!fljvn 
 
 E c e Ver. 9.
 
 Chapter Ver. 9. And, J^was with thee whitherfoever thou went- 
 s^^/^ e]l!j In the time of his Baniftiment, when he was re- 
 YH markably preferved by Go<j. ' 
 
 ^4W /><*?;<? rJ 0jf all thine enemies out of thy fight."] 
 Both thofe in Ifrael, and thofe in the neighbouring 
 Countries-. 
 
 And: -have made thee a great Name, like to the Name 
 of the great men that are in the earth."] Famed in all 
 the Countries round about, as a potent Prince 3 and 
 a ' mighty - Warribur : And perhaps, as an holy Pro- 
 phet, greatly beloved of God , and of all his 
 People. 
 
 Verfe ic. Ver. 10. Moreover, I mil appoint a place for my peo- 
 ple IfraelJ] Or, : L have conflicted (or eftablifhed) a 
 place for my people ; viz. the Land of Canaan. 
 
 And- vpiU plant thcm^ Make them take root there. 
 
 Thai they may dwell in a place of their even, and move 
 no mort.~] -No longer wander, as they did in the Wil- 
 dernefs. 
 
 Neither fiall the children of wickednefs^] The Idola- 
 trous People round about them. 
 
 Afflift them any more, as before time."] Wh.en.they 
 were in the Land of Egypt. 
 
 ii. Ver. ii. And as fnce the time that I .commanded 
 Judges to he over my people lfrael~] In whofe days, 
 they were forely affii&ed by the hloabties, Canaanites, 
 Mfd/anites, and other People. 
 
 And have caufed thee to reft from all , thine enemies. ,] 
 Given him a quiet Poffefiion of the whole Kingdom 
 of Ifrqer^ which never was in fo happy a Condition 
 as now. A flpurimjng People is a great Blefling to 
 the King that governs them : And therefore mentioned 
 in this Verfe, as God's Kindnefs to David. But this 
 Promife was with fome Exceptions, in cafe they 
 
 became
 
 the Second Book ^SAMUEL. 29 < 
 
 / js j 
 
 became diifobedient : Which provoked God to cha- Chapter 
 fttfe them: 1 iia^- ,V}I. , 
 
 Alfe the LORD tefleih thee^ that he will make thee. an l/*VNJ 
 houfe^ A Family, or Royal Oft- fpring, that fhall 
 reign for many Generations : Which was a fpecial Fa- 
 vour of God to David : There being none of the Ro- 
 man Emperors, til It he time of Antoninus^ whofe Chil- 
 dren, from the' Reign of Julius Cajar fucceedcd them 
 in the Empire, bat only Vefpajian. 
 
 Ver. 12." And' when thy days be fulfilled,, and thottt Verfe 12. 
 ftalt jleep' with thy fathers 5 / will fet up thy feed after 
 the'e.'] To fit upon his Thronei 
 
 Which ft all proceed out of thy bowels^] This (hows 
 that he fpeaksofone, whovvas not yet born, viz. 
 Solomon: And that Abfalow^ Adonijah, and the reft 
 who pretended' to the Kingdom, were not defigned 
 for it . Being already proceeded from him. 
 
 And I will eflablifl) his kingdom^ H e . reigned a long 
 time himfelf 5 and fo did his Pofterity after him. 
 
 Ver. 15. He fiaU build an honfe for my name, and /Verfe 13. 
 wlltetfdblijh the throne of hu kjngdotp for ever."] The 
 latter part of this Verfe can belong to none, but the 
 MeJJtah: If the words for ever be taken in their full 
 extent. .^ 
 
 Ver. 14. And I will be hi* father, and hefiatl be my, Verfe 
 fon."] This the Apoftle (hows is meant of Chrjir, 
 I. Hebr. 5. For though Solomon was called ledidiabiti 
 token that he was beloved of God, yet in the com- 
 pleat Senfe of the words Chrift only is intended ^ who 
 if Gos beloved Son in whom he if well fleafed : if if 
 commit iniquity I will chaften him with the nod of men 9 
 and with the ffripes of the children of men. This is a 
 mixt Prophecy, fome part of which belongs to Chrift, 
 and the other part to Solomon, and his Succeflbrs in 
 the Kingdom of JfraeL Who, it is plain, isfolelyin- 
 
 Eee x tended
 
 A COMMENTARY Hpon 
 
 Chapter tended in thefe words. And by the rod of men ^ and 
 VII. ftrtyes of the children of wen is meant gentle Corre&ion 3 
 
 C/^V^SJ fuch as Parents give their Children. 
 
 Verfe 15. Ver. 15. But my mercy fhall not depart from him, as 
 1 toolkit from Saul) whom I put away before thee."] He 
 promifes not to tranflate the Kingdom into another 
 Family $ as he took it from */, to give it to David . 
 But the Kingdom mould continue in his Line. 
 
 Vcrfe 1 6. Ver. 16. And thy houfe and thy kingdom (hall be effa- 
 blifoedfor ever before thee: thy throne fljall be eftablifhed 
 for ever."] That is, faith Kimchi^ fora long time 5 be- 
 tween four and five Hundred Years, which was a rare 
 thing, and feldom known, that the Kingly Authority 
 continued in any one Family fo long, But this is 
 chiefly intended of the Kingdom of Chrift, as Proco* 
 plus Gaxaus here obferves : From whence the Jews 
 faid, XII John 34. We have heard out of the law, that 
 Chrift abideth for ever. This is confirmed by the Rule 
 which Maimonides lays down in his More Nevochim^ 
 that though Olam alone doth not neceflarily fignifie 
 eternally, yet when it is joined with atb either before 
 or after it, it doth fo fignify. And that is the cafe 
 here ^ this Kingdom is faid to be eftablifhed ath Olam: 
 Which can belong to none but Chrift, for David's 
 Kingdom had an end, butChrift's hath none. Pars 2. 
 Cap. XXVIII. 
 
 Verfe 17. , Ver. 17. According to all thefe words ^ and according 
 to this vJjfion^ fo Nathan fpafy unto David.~] This (hows 
 the Integrity of the Prophet $ who was not amamed 
 to retracl: his own words, when he was better taught 
 of God. And as Diony/iw obferves in an Epiftleto No- 
 vatvs, fMi^ov. fecy 7t?, ff$a&. l uct1<&, TC xa70frS'a) / cut, the 
 Corre#ion of his Fault was more eminent and remar- 
 kable than the fault it felf. 
 
 -m ., 
 
 'Ver. 1 8.
 
 the Second Bool^ (/SAMUEL. 397 
 
 Ver. 1 8. Thewwent k^ng David in^ and fat before the Chapter 
 LORD."] That is, before the Ark ^ which, as I have of- VII. 
 ten faid, was the Symbol of his Divine Prefence. Sit- U^V^sJ. 
 ting among the Heathen, was thought a pofture pro- Verfe 10 
 per enough in the Divine Service 3 as Vbjjzuf hath ob- 
 ferved, Lib. 2. de Orig. & progrejfit Idol At. Cap. 34. 
 Quippe index animt magis compofiti^ & hoc agentif, 
 being an Indication of a more compoied mind, and 
 attending to what they were about. But among the 
 Ifraelites none were allowed to fit in the Temple, ex- 
 cept the King: Unto whom this was indulged, if we 
 can believe the Talmudifts : Whofe general Maxim this 
 is, It was not lawful for any one to ft in the court of the 
 houfe of God } but only for the kjng of the houfe of David. 
 See Selden, Lib. 2. de Synedriis, Cap. XIII. Seft. IV. 
 But they have framed this Notion, merely from this 
 (ingle Paflage : There being no other place in the whole 
 Scripture to fupport this Aflertion, that the King might 
 fit at Prayer : . But on the contrary, on the Sabbath, 
 and on.Feftival DaySj when he came to the Temple, 
 he flood by the exteriour Pillar of the inward Court 
 of the Houfe of God 5 as may be learnt from XL VI. 
 EzeJ{. i, 2. (compared with 2 Kings XI. 14. and 
 2 Chron. XXIII. 13.) Nor is there any other pofture 
 of Worfhip mentioned in Scripture 5 but (landing, or 
 kneeling, or falling on the Face. And therefore Abar- 
 binel ingenuoufly confefles that this is not the Opinion 
 of all their Doctors, feveral of which in this forfeke 
 the Talmudifts^ and alledge a weighty reafon for it : 
 Becaufe the Angels themfelves, who are higher than 
 Kings, are not permitted to fit before the LORD. But 
 Ifaiah faith, VI. 2. that the Seraphim flood about the 
 the throne : And Micaiah faith he faw the Hoft of Hea- 
 v^nftand before the LORD, I Kings XXU. 19. and fee 
 III. Zachariah 7. From which they conclude, if there 
 
 be
 
 A COMMENT AKT ufon 
 
 Chapter be no fitting allowed above, by what right was it grant- 
 VII. ed to the Kings of David's Family here below : Many 
 
 U'VNJ great Men therefore tranllate the Hebrew word Jafiah 
 not fat, but remained before the LORD. Particularly 
 Fatablttf upon i Chron. XVII. 1 6. And others who al- 
 low the King might fit in the Temple, yet confefs he 
 might not fit at Prayer : And therefore expound this 
 place thus. He toot^his feat in- the tabernacle before the 
 arl^: And then he made the following Prayer, ftand- 
 ing up, as the manner was, when they worfhipped 
 God. 
 
 And hefaidi what an* 7, LORD God, and what if 
 my houfe, that tb OH haft brought me hitherto ?~] He be- 
 gins his Addrefs to God in a very becoming manner : 
 With a moft profound Debafement of himfelf, and 
 Confeffion of his own Unworthinefs, to receive fuch 
 Bleffings,as God had already beftowed on him. 
 
 Verfe 19. Ver : . 19, And th fa was yet afmaUthing inthypgkt^ 
 LORD God) but thoH haftfyoken ofthyfervanfs houfe^for 
 a great while to come*] Next, he magnifies the loving 
 Kindnefs of God, who did not think it enough, that 
 he had made him a great King: But promifed his Po- 
 fterity, and at laft the LORD Chrift, (hould fit upon 
 his Throne< So Abarbinel himfelf expounds thefe 
 words, a great while to cone : Intimating, faith he, the 
 Median, the Son of David. 
 
 And if thif the manner oftxen^ LORD God .<?] He 
 acknowledges there was no Example of fuch Kindnefs, 
 to be found in this World : Where Kingdoms are not 
 perpetuated, as Abarbinel obferves$ but this is the 
 manner of Angels, who always continue in their Dig- 
 nity. 
 
 20. Vcr. 20. And can \5avidfay more unto tbee .?] There 
 was nothing he could defire beyond this. See i Chron. 
 XVII, iS. 
 
 For
 
 the Second Bool^ of S AM U EL. 
 
 For thou, LORD God, knowtft thy fervant.~] But he Chapter 
 thought he might leave all to God, who loved him VII. 
 and took care of him (for that is, to know him} as his v-^v^*-' 
 faithful Servant. 
 
 Ver. 21. For thy words fake, and according to thbte Verfe 21. 
 own heart, haft thou done all thefe great things."] For G6d, 
 he knew, would fulfil his own Promife made by Sa- 
 muel and by Nathan : To the making of which he had 
 no other Motive, but his own good Will 5 from whence 
 alone all the great things proceeded, which he had 
 done for him. 
 
 To wake thyfervant know thew7\ That David might 
 know how much God loved him, by what he:did for 
 him. 
 
 Ver. 22. Wherefore lion art great, LORD God.'} Verfe 21. 
 He could not therefore but acknowledge his Omni- 
 potent Power, and the Greatnefs of his Goodnefs, 
 which beftows fuch Benefits upon unworthy Crea- 
 tures. 
 
 For there is none like the LORD, neither if there any 
 God be/ides thee.~] According to what Hannah had faid 
 in her Song, wherein (he prophdied of him, I. Sam. 
 
 II, 2. 
 
 According to all that we have heard with our ears."] 
 Which their Forefathers had reported of the Wonders 
 he had done $ by Mofes and Jojbua, and jn the time 
 of the Judges. 
 
 Ver. 13. And what one nation in the earth is like thy Verfe 230 
 people, even like JJrael, whotp God went to redeem for a 
 people unto himfelf^] He feems to imitate the words of 
 Myet, in IV. Dent. 7, 34. 
 
 And to make him a name.'] That all the World might 
 
 know how powerful he was, 
 
 [it>o* ' 5.1 jinT i _w.'. ^ t^-v ;i ^ 
 
 And
 
 4 oo A COMMENTARY upon 
 
 Chapter And to do for you great things, and terrible for thy 
 VII. Iand7\ To introduce them into the Land of Ca- 
 W"V\J naan. 
 
 Before thy people, which thou redeen/eft to thee from 
 Egypt $ from the nations and their Gods."] Someunder- 
 fti^d by Gods, their Rulers: But their Gods were no 
 more able to Cave the Nations whom he drove out, 
 than their Kings and Rulers were, 
 
 Verfe 24. Ver. 24. For thou haft confirmed to thy felfthy people 
 Ifrael to be a people <unto thee for ever : and thou LORD 
 art become their GodJ] This is the Sum of the Cove- 
 nant (as P. Martyr obferves) .between God and them : 
 That they fhould be his obedient People, and he 
 y ould blefs them, and beftow all manner of good 
 things upon them. 
 
 Verfe ^5. Ver. 25. And now, LORD God, the word that 
 thou haft fpoken concerning thy fervant, and concerning 
 hif /wufe, eftabliflj it for ever : and do of thou haftfaid^ 
 After his thankful Acknowledgments, he makes his 
 humble Prayer to God, that he would .perform his 
 Promife to him. For though he did not doubt of it$ 
 yet it became him to make it his Requeft. 
 
 'Verfe 26. Ver. 16. And let thy name be magnified for ever, fay- 
 ing, the LORD'ofhofls is the God over Ifrael $ and let 
 the houfe of thy fervant David be eftablijhed before thee.^] 
 Yet he did not defire it merely for his own, fake ; but 
 that God might be glorified in what he did for him^ 
 And Men might always acknowledge; that -the God 
 of Ifrael was the LORD of Heaven and Earth 5 and 
 faithful in his Promife to the Houfeof David. 
 ^Verfe 27. Ver. 27. For thou, OLORDofhofts, Godoflfrad, 
 haft revealed to thy fervant, faying, ], will build thee an 
 hoiife, therefore hath thy fervant found in his heart to pray 
 this prayer unto theel} That he might not be thought 
 too bold in his Requeft, he profeffes he (hould not 
 
 have
 
 the Second Booi^ of S A M U E L. 40 1 
 
 have taken this Confidence, if God himfelf had not Chapter 
 incouraged it, by his own moft gracious Promife to VII. 
 him. l/~v~sJ 
 
 Ver. 28. And now, LORD God, thon art that Verfe 28. 
 God^ and thy words be true } and thou haft promifed thfc 
 goodnefs untothyfervant.'] He profefles his Belief of the 
 Unchangeablenefs of God's Nature, and of the Truth 
 of all that he faid : Upon which he relied with an 
 unfhaken Faith. 
 
 Ver. 29. Therefore now let it pleafe thee to blefs the Verfe 29. 
 houfe of thy fervant, that it may continue before thee for 
 ever : for thou^ LORD God haft fpokfin it ; and with 
 thy blejjlng let the houfe ofthyfervant be blejfedfor ever.'] 
 Since God had been fo gracious as to make fuch Pro- 
 mifes, and his word could not fail $ he grows more 
 confident to repeat his Petition, which he had made 
 before. Which is not the vain Repetition, condem- 
 ned by our Saviour : But proceeded from the abun- 
 dant Affe&ion of an heart devoutly affefted 5 which 
 could not fufficiently acknowledge the Goodnefs of 
 God, and exprefs his full AfTurance that he would ful- 
 fil his word. To this purpofe Abarbinel, David did 
 not multiply Prayer for want of Faith, becaufe he 
 diftrufted the Power of God 5 or thought his Will 
 was mutable ; or that he doubted of his Prophecy con- 
 cerning him : But rather, this (hows that he ftedfaft- 
 ly refted allured of all this. 
 
 Fff CHAP.
 
 4 oa A COMMENT ARY upon 
 
 CHAP. VIII. 
 
 - 
 
 Verfe i. Verfe i. A ND */fer thfc it came to pafs, that David 
 jf\. fmote the Philiftines^ and fubdned theml] 
 In the beginning of his Reign they invaded him twice, 
 V. 17, 22. But now David invaded their Country, 
 and made a Conqueft of it : And brought it in Subje- 
 ction to the Israelites. 
 
 And David took^ Metheg-Ammah out of the hand of the 
 Philijlines.~] That is, the famous City of Gath, and 
 the Territories therefore (as it is expounded, i Chron. 
 XVIII. i.) which is called Metheg-Ammah^ becaufe it 
 flood upon Mount Ammah: And was as a Bridle to 
 the whole Country, whereby it was kept in Obedi- 
 ence. So our Tranflators underftand the word Me- 
 theg in the Margin of our Bibles. But #. Solomon takes 
 it for a Goad, or a Staff 5 this City domineering over 
 the Philiftines. For we read of no King in any of 
 their other Cities : Either in Gaza, or Aftdod, or 
 Ek?on^ orAfcalon; but only in this: Where 'Achifb 
 formerly reigned, but, its likely, was dead. There 
 are feveral other Interpretations in Bochart his Hiero- 
 zoicov, L. i. Cap. XVIII. P. I. 
 
 Verfe 2. Ver. 2. And hefaote Moab.~] Now was fulfilled.the 
 Prophecy of Baalam, XXIV. Numb. 17. 
 
 And meafured them with a line."] Having conquered 
 the whole Country, he took an exa& Survey of every 
 part of it. 
 
 Cafttng them to the ground^] Laying level their ftrong 
 Holds and fortified Places. " 
 
 And
 
 the Second BooJ^ of SAMUEL, 403 
 
 And with two lines weafureJ he, to put to death."] He Chapter 
 divided the Country into three parts j condemning 
 two of them to bedeftroyed. IW"\ 
 
 And with one line he fayed alive."] A third part he 
 preferved, that it might not be quite difpeopled. This 
 Severity, the Jews fay, he exercifed becaufe they had 
 flain his Parents, and his Brethren, whom he com- 
 mitted to the Cuftody of the King of Moab, during 
 his Exile, I. ^w. XXII. 3, 4. But in truth, becaufe the 
 Mcabitcs had always been implacable Enemies to the 
 Ifiaclites : Their Rindnefs to David, before mention- 
 ed, proceeding from their Hatred to Saul. 
 
 And fo the Moabites became l^avids fervants, and 
 brought gifts^] And paid David a conftant Tribute, 
 which continued all his Days, and in the Reign of 
 Solomon: And after the Kingdom was divided, it was 
 paid to the Kings of Ifrael^ till after the Death of 
 JWthey refufed to pay it, as we read, z Kings III. 
 
 J f J > > 6 
 
 4 5' .j^* 
 
 Ver. 3. And David fwote alfo Hadad-ezer the fon <?/Verfe 3. 
 
 Rehobr\ Who is called alfo Hadar-ezer : For the 
 change of thefe two Letters, Daleth and Reft, is very 
 frequent, as Bochartus hath fhown in many Inftances, 
 P. 2. Hierozoicon, Lib. II. Cap. VII. Nicolaus Dawafce- 
 njft in a Fragment of his recorded by Jofephw (L. VII. 
 Antiq.Cap. VI.) fimply calls himAdad: Which was 
 a common Name of the Kings of Syria : Who accor- 
 ding to the manner of the Eaftern Princes, took their 
 Titles from the Cceleftial Bodies, as Sir John Mar/bam 
 obferves $ and Adad was the Name of the moft glori- 
 ous of them, viz. the Sun, as Macrobw tells us : Who 
 truly faith, it fignifies ;/;///*, one. 
 
 King ofZobah.~] Zobah was a part of Syria, whofe 
 Eaftern Border was Euphrates, as the Weftern was the 
 Land of Canaan, and the Kingdom of Dawtifcus. It 
 
 F f f 2 is
 
 404 * COMMENTARY upon 
 
 Cha pter is frequently called Aratn-Zobah in Scripture $ of which 
 s^-v^w Bochartus in his Phaleg, Lib. 2. Cap. VII. where he ob- 
 VIII. ferves the nearnefs of Zobah to Jud<ea, from the fre- 
 quent Wars the Israelites had with that People, in the 
 days of Saul, I. Saw. XIV. 47. and David, Chap. X.of 
 this Book, and Solomon z Chron.Vlll. 3. and they of 
 Damafcus came to help them, which is a fign they were 
 near them (v. 5. of this Chapter) and Rezin fled from 
 thence to Dantafcus, I. Kings XL 14. And efpecially 
 he obferves that the Cities Solomon built in the Wil- 
 dernefs, viz,. Palwyrene, and others (i Kings IX. 17, 
 1 8.) are faid to be in Ha/atb 9 a Chron. VIII. 4th. 
 which (hows the Situation of Zobah. 
 
 As he went to recover his border at the river Euphrates."] 
 That is, as David went to extend the Limits of his 
 Kingdom (according to the ancient Prophecy, XV. 
 Gen. 1 8.) towards the River Euphrates, he fmote this 
 King, who came out perhaps to oppofe him. See 
 I Chron. XVIII. 3. where it is faid, he went to eftablifo 
 his dominions by the river Euphrates : Which feems to 
 relate to David^ not to HaJadezer. 
 
 Verfe 4. Ver. 4. And David took^from him a thottfand chariots^ 
 The word Chariot is not in the Hebrew : But it is well 
 fupplied by our Traaflators, out of i Chron. XVI. 4, 
 in which Book many things are explained, which are 
 briefly related here. 
 
 And feven hundred horfemcu.~] Here again is an /- 
 ///yfr, as in the foregoing words: For in i Chron. 
 XVIII. 4. it is faid feven thouland. But as after a 
 thoufatid fomething is to be underftood, viz,. Chariots : 
 So after feven hundred fomething is to be underftood, 
 viz. Captains (as Abarbinel explains it) under whom a 
 great many others ferved, fo that Commanders and 
 Soldiers made, in all, feven thoufand. Such an Ellip- 
 ft is obferved in this very Book, V. 8, whofoeverfaites 
 
 the
 
 the Second BooJ^ of S A M U E L. 405 
 
 i and 'the blind^ and the lame, 8tc. It is Chapter 
 notfaid what (hall be their Reward ^ which is plainly VIII. 
 mentioned, i Chron. XI. 6.. where it is faid, hefljalf be v>"v*- 
 chief. See L Etttperenr on Bava Ran/a, Cap. VII. 
 Sea. 7. 
 
 And twenty thoufand footmen , and David houghed all 
 their chariot horfes.'] Here again is the fame Ettty/is^ for 
 there is no word in the Hebrew for Horfef. Yet the 
 meaning can be nothing elfe, but that he cut the Ham- 
 ftrings of the Horfes that drew their Chariots, and 
 made them unferviceable hereafter. See XI. Jojb. 9. 
 Thus in X. 18. David is faid to have (lain feven hun- 
 dred Chariots, that is, the Horfes of fo many Cha- 
 riots : And in the LXVIII. Pfal. 18. by the Chariots of 
 the LORD, fome underfhnd Horfemen : And LXXVL 
 6. the Chariot and Horfe y &c. That is, as well the 
 Horfes that drew the Chariot, as they that rode in 
 them. See Bechartv* in his Hierox. P. I. L. II. Cap. 
 VI. 
 
 But referved of them for an hundred chariots!] For his 
 Guard, I fuppofe, not for War : God having com- 
 manded them not to multiply Horfes, XVII. Dent* 
 16. See there. 
 
 Ver. 5. And when the Syrians of Datxafcw came toVerfe f. 
 fiiccour Htidadezer kjng of Zobah."] For they were 
 Neighbours to him, as I obferved on v. $. 
 
 David flew of the Syrians two and twenty thottfand 
 Kten^} Which facilitated the Conqueft of their Coun- 
 try : Which follows in the next Verfe. 
 
 Ver. 6. Then David put Garifons in Syria of Damaf- Verfe 6. 
 c#f.~] Aram Damafek, which we tranflate Syria ofDa- 
 rnafcHs^ was that part of Syria^ which lay between Li- 
 banvs and Antilibanus $ whofe chief City was Damaf- 
 cus, fituated in a Valley called by feveral Names in 
 Scripture, as Bochartttt notes, viz. Hoba, XIV. Gen. 15. 
 
 the
 
 4 A COMMENTARY tifon 
 
 Chapter the Valley of Aven, and Betb-eden, 5. e. the place of 
 
 VIII. Pleafure, I. Amos 5. and Hadrach )X. Zachar. I. It 
 
 vx"v*-^ was watred by five Rivers; the two principal of which 
 
 defcended from Mount Herman, viz. Abana and Phar- 
 
 phar (2 Kings V. 12.) The laft of which run by the 
 
 Walls of Dawafitts 5 the other run thorough it, and 
 
 divided the City into two parts. 
 
 And the Syrians became ferv ants to \3avid, and brought 
 gifts.'] In token of their Subjection to him. 
 
 And the LORD preferred David whitherfoever he 
 weni7\ Kept him from all the dangers to which he was 
 expofed in thefe Wars. 
 
 Verfe 7. Ver. 7. And David took, thejhields of gold that were 
 on the ferv ants ofHadadezer, and brought them to Jeru- 
 falemf] The Hebrew Particle E/, which we tranflate 
 0, may better be tranflated with, that is, in the Cu- 
 ftody of Hadadezers Servants, who were Officers in 
 his Treafury : for it is not likely they brought them 
 into the Field of Battle. 
 
 Verfe 8, Ver. 8. AndjromBera^ and from Berothai, cities of 
 Hadadezer, David tool^ exceeding much brafs^] Thefe 
 two Cities are called by very different Names in i Chr. 
 XVIII. 6. though perhaps of the fame Signification in 
 rhrYthe Language of that Country, with thefe in the He- 
 brew Language. Or there were four Cities perhaps, 
 from whence he took much Brafs $ two here mention- 
 ed, and two in the Book of Chronicles. It is the Opi- 
 nion of fome learned Men, that thefe Cities were fi- 
 tuated at the foot of Mount Lib anus between Emath 
 and Dawafctts: Which Mount, they fay, abounded 
 with Brafs. But Bochartus could find no mention of 
 the Brafs of Libanns in any ancient or modern Writer. 
 And the Kingdom of Sobah lying about Palmyra, he 
 takes the City called Berothai to be the fame with that 
 which Ptolomy calls Ba^'3ifyt^t in Arabia de/erta; 
 
 which
 
 tb* Second Book, of SAMUEL. 407- 
 
 which is very remote from Libantis, P. 2. Hierozoicon, Chapter 
 Lib. VI. Cap. ult. VIII. 
 
 Ver. 9. When Toi king of Hamath had heard that ^O / "^ -l 
 DavJd had fmitten all the hoft of Hadadezer.'] This eric 9- 
 City was alfo in Syria, and was called afterwards E^/- 
 phania, as St. Hierom fays, and lay North of Jud<ea. 
 See Bochart in his Phaleg, Lib. IV. Cap. 57. 
 
 Ver. 10. And Toi fent Joram hff fon7\ Called Ha- Verfe 10. 
 doram, I Chron. XVIII. 10. 
 
 U/tf<? 4/* David."] At Jerufalem^ I fuppofe. 
 
 Ttf y^//e />/'; rf#d /e/} bim^\ To congratulate his 
 good Succefs in the War with Hadadezer } and to with 
 him continued Profperity. 
 
 Becaufe he had fought with Hadadezer ', andftnitten 
 him $ /^r Hadadezer had war with Tot."] And was too 
 hard for him. 
 
 And Joram brought with him vejfils ofjtlver^ and vef- 
 fels of gold, and veflels ofbrafs^] As a Prefent to King 
 David: Whofe Friendlhip he fought by this Em- 
 baffy. 
 
 Ver. II. Which alfo king David did dedicate unto Verfe II.. 
 the LORD.'] As he did what he took from Hada- 
 dezer. 
 
 With the fiver and gold that he had dedicated 0/ all 
 people, that he hadfubdued."] Thefe words feem to im- 
 port, that he was fo far from multiplying Silver and 
 Gold to himfelf f which Mofes forbad, XVII. Deut. 
 16.} that he put all this Spoil, or the greateft part of 
 it, into God's Treafury : For the building of the Tem- 
 ple, which he defigned, and his Son was to accom- 
 plift, VII. 13. 
 
 Ver. 12. Of Syria, andofMoab, and of the ch/MrenVwk 12. 
 of Ammon, and of the Philiftbies, and of Amalek^ , ^d 
 ofthefyoil of Hadadezer the fon of Rehob^ king of Z0- 
 bah.~\ Here he reckons up all the Countries, befide
 
 4 o8 A C M M E N T A R T upon 
 
 Chapter Hadadezer\ from whence he brought fpoil to the 
 
 VHI. Treafury of God. 
 
 U*V\J Ver. 13. And David gat him a n awe , when he retur- 
 
 Verfe 13. ned from fmiting the Syrians."] His Viftory over that 
 
 People (mentioned, v. 5.) when they came to fuc- 
 
 cour Hadadezer, gained him a great Reputation, as 
 
 a potent Prince, and a mighty Warriour. 
 
 In the valley of Salt^ being eighteen thoufand men^\ 
 .There is nothing in the Hebrew anfwering to the word 
 being : Which therefore (hould be tranflated, in the 
 valley of fait eighteen thottfand wen."] That is, he flew 
 of *he Edomites fo many, befides the two and twenty 
 Thoufand of the Syrians. So we read exprefly, 
 i Chrox. XVIH. ii. and in the Title of the LX. Pfalm, 
 it is faid, they were Edomitet not Syrians^ who were 
 flain in this Valley. Only in that place of the Pfafats, 
 there is mention of no more than twelve Thoufand 
 (Iain: Whkh makes fome think it fpeaks of a diftinft 
 Battle from this. But Ate/hat, who began the Fight, 
 perhaps flew fix Thoufand, and then Joab coming in 
 with his Referve flew twelve Thoufand more 5 which 
 in all make eighteen Thoufand. By the Valley of Salt 
 Epiphanius under ftands the dead Sea, which was for- 
 merly a famous Valley, or rather it was a Valley near 
 that Sea. But neither of thefe Opinions have any 
 good Foundation, as Salmapus (hows: Who takes this 
 Valley of Salt to have been in the Country of Edom^ 
 where this Battle was fought: And to be called by this 
 Name, either from the Salt Springs which were there- 
 in, or from the Salt that was digged up there. See his 
 Exercit. Plinian<e, Cap. XXXV. p. 6 1 3, 614. 
 Verfe 14. Ver. 14. And he put garrifons in Edom^ throughout all 
 Edontpttt be garri forts."] Having conquered the whole 
 Country, he garrifoned the ftrongeft places in it, with 
 his own Men 5 to keep them in Subjection to him. 
 
 Some
 
 the Second Boo% of S A Mil E L. 469 
 
 Some of the Jews tranflate thefe words, He put Cap- Chapter 
 tains or Commanders in Edom, that is, great Men to VI IF. 
 govern them, and as his Deputies to keep them un- L/*V"SJ^ 
 der and raife Tributes, dv. 
 
 And the LORD preferved "David whitherfoever he 
 went.'] God's Providence continued (till over him to 
 proteft him, as formerly (v. 6.) in all thefe Expe- 
 ditions. - 
 
 Ver. I $^And David reigned over all Ifracl.~] He had Verfe. 1 5. 
 no Difturbance at home, whilft he made Wars 
 abroad : But all Ifrael obeyed him. 
 
 And Dav/d executed judgment and justice to all his 
 people."] And having finilhed his foreign Wars, he 
 applied himfelf to the Civil Government of his Peo- 
 ple, according to the Law of God : Which he exe- 
 cuted duly by himfelf, or by his Judges. Or rather, 
 while he was engaged in fo many Wars abroad, he 
 did not negleft his People at home: But took care 
 that Juftice mould be adminiftred to them. And fo 
 he performed both parts of fuch a King, as the Ifrae- 
 tites defired, I. Sam. VIII. 20. 
 
 Ver. 16. And Joab the fon of Zerttiah was over the Verfe 16. 
 hoft.~] According to the Promife made to that Perfon, 
 who mould firft enter the ftrong Fort of Z/0//, when 
 he affauhed it, i Chron. XI. 6. 
 
 And Jehofoaphat the fon of Abihttd WM Recorder."} 
 The Hebrew word Aiazkfr importing fomething of 
 keeping in Memory, or bringing to Remembrance, 
 moved our Tranflators to render it Recorder^ or Re- 
 ntembrancer : As if he wrote the A&s of every day $ 
 which afterwards were dijefted into Annals. But this 
 fure was not fo confiderable an Employment, as to 
 make him that had it, the prime Civil Officer in the 
 Kingdom, as Joab was the Military. Therefore Viflo- 
 rinus Strigelins take him to have been the Chancellor of 
 
 Ggg the
 
 4 io A C M M E N T A K Y u$n 
 
 Chapter the Kingdom : Which is more likely than their Opi- 
 VIII. nion, who take him for the Mafter of Requests, who 
 
 c^-v^> prefented Petitions, and put the King in mind of 
 them. 
 
 Verfe 17. Ver. 17. And Zadok, the fon of Ahitttb, and Abinie- 
 kch the fon of Abiathar were the priefts.~] Thefe two 
 were the chief of the Family of Priefts; next to the 
 high Prieft, vihich was Abiathar: Called fecondPrie/fs 
 in 2 Kings XXV. 18. The former was of the Family 
 of Eleazar (i Chron. VI. 5.) the other of Jthawar: 
 And Zadok is put firft, as more acceptable to 'David 
 than the other : And therefore it is likely, conftantly 
 attended at Court $ the Family of Eli now beginning 
 to decline, as in the next Reign the other was advan- 
 ced to the High Priefthood, and Abiathar and his Po- 
 fterity quite thrown out. See Selden, Lib. I. de Sue- 
 eejf. ad Pontific. Cap. IV. Cornelius Bertram hath a pe- 
 culiar Conceit, that as Abiaihar vvas always acknow- 
 ledged by David as God's high Pried, and according- 
 ly took care of the Ark. at Jervfalem, fo Zadok. as 
 .principal Prieft among the reft, was fet over the Ta- 
 bernacleztGjbeon. But Abarbinel^ Opinion is fartheft 
 from Truth, that Zadok was now high Prieft, and 
 Abiatharbuthis Vicar: Which is drreftjy againft the 
 Scripture, which (hows Abiathar to have been high 
 Prieft till the days of Solomon. Yet to juftify this, he 
 thinks fit to tell a fabulous Story out of Jovta, and 
 other Books, which fay 'that David removed Abiaihar 
 from his Office, when he fled from Abfalom. For com- 
 manding him to enquire of God for him, by Urlm 
 and Thumntim, God was pleafed to give him no An- 
 fwer : But Zado/^ inquiring, had an Anfwer. Where- 
 upon David concluded the Spirit of God was gone from 
 Abiathar, and that it was time to fulfil the Prophecy 
 againft the Houfe of Eli : And fo thruft him out of 
 
 his-
 
 t be Second Book^ of S A M U E L. 4 1; I 
 
 his Office. For which they have no other ground Chapter 
 but this, that David fpake firft to Zadok, Chap. XV. 
 of this Rook, v. 24. See J. Wagenftil upon &?/<*, p. t-^NTSJ 
 1608, 1069. 
 
 And Seraiah was the fir lie. ~] Secretary of State, as w 
 now fpeak 5 or, as others imagine, Clerk of the Coun- 
 cil, who fet down all Acts and Decrees, others, the 
 Keeper of the publick Accounts. But the Hebrew 
 word Sopher ( which we tranHate Scribe) importing 
 fomething of Learning (as the word Scribe in the New 
 Teftament doth) I take him to have: been his prime 
 Councellor in the Law, who always attended him. 
 Conftantine L' Empereur thinks there were two forts of 
 Scribes, an Ecclefiaftical and a Civil $ and here under- 
 ftands the latter : And would have him fignify no more 
 than the Mt/fter-Mafter of the Army. See his Annot. 
 on Bertram, de Repub. 'jud. p. 383, &C. 
 
 Ver. 1 8. And Benaiah the fon of feboidah was 00erVerfe 1 8. 
 tie Cerethites, and the Pelethztes.~] Or, the Crethites^ 
 and the Plethites, as fome pronounce thefe words. 
 What they were, is varioufly conjectured. The mod 
 idle Conceit is that of fome of the Jewifti Doclors, 
 who take them for the'Members of the great Sabedri 9 
 nay for TJrim and Tlmmmim. See Selden, Lib. 2. de 
 Symdr. Cap. XV. p. 601. and Cap. XVI. p. 668. Cer- 
 tain it is, that they were Soldiers, as appears from XV. 
 1 8. XX. 7. i Kings I. 34. Where they are mentioned 
 as prefent at the proclaiming King Solomon again ft 
 Adonijah : Which could not have been done fafely, 
 without fome armed Force 5 and if they were not the 
 Perfons, there were none. Yet they were not com- 
 mon Soldiers, but the conftam Guards of David's Per- 
 fon $ like the Pf<etorian Bands among the Rowans. So 
 Jofephus calls them cw^Tt^Aox^, Keepers of the Bo- 
 dy^ who never departed from the place where the King 
 
 G g g 2 was:
 
 412 A COMMENTARY npon 
 
 Chapter was : As we may be fatisfied by this, that they had a 
 VIII. peculiar Commander, and were not under Joab, the 
 L/*V%J Captain of the Hoft$ but are diftinguiftied from his 
 Soldiers, XX. 6, 7. Some make them Men of a Gigan- 
 tick Stature, but I know no ground for that 5 though 
 no doubt, they were proper Men, as we fpeak, ro- 
 butt, and of tried Fidelity. Who in the Rebellion a- 
 gainft David, did not defert David, but ftuck clofe 
 to him, XV. 1 8. It is further probable, that they 
 were fele&ed out of a certain Nation, or Family. For 
 the Cerethites inhabited a part of PaUftine, and were 
 indeed the fame with the Phrtiftities^ as I obferved up- 
 on the I. Sam. XXX. 14. and fee i. Zephan. 5. The 
 Pelethites it is likely were a Family in Jfrael: For we 
 find two of the Name of Peleth mentioned in Scrip- 
 ture. One of the Tribe of Reuben XVI. Numb, i ano- 
 ther of Jttdah, \Ckron. II. 33. Their Arms were Bows 
 and Arrows, and Slings; if we may believe the Ckal- 
 dee Interpreter, who calls them Archers and Slingers : 
 As ProcopJwGaz,Vf calls t\\zmjaculatores & fagittarivf. 
 Which may be confirmed by this Conjefture, that the 
 Pkiliftjncs having forely gauled the Ifraelites, in the 
 fatal Battle with 54rf, by their Archers, David took 
 care notonty to have hrs People inftwfted in the ufe 
 of the Bow, but alfo procured Tome Archers from the 
 Cerethites, who.^ere a part of the Phttiftines to be his 
 Guard : As fome Princes now get the Srvitzers. See 
 my Notes upon I. Saw. XXXI. 3. and upon the firft 
 Chapter of this Book, v.\8. The Number of them 
 may be probably gathered from the Targets and Shields 
 of Gold that Solomon made, which were five Hundred, 
 I. Kings X. 1 6, 17. and were for the ufe of his Guard, 
 iChwn. XII. 9, 10, ii, and kept in the Guard -Cham- 
 ber. 
 
 They
 
 the Second Book^ of S A M U E L. 413 
 
 They that would fee more of them, may look into Chapter 
 a little Treatife of Opitittt^ which is wholly upon this VIII. 
 Subject : And Fortunate Scacchw treats largely of them L/'V%^ 
 in his Myrothechtm, III. Cap. XVI, XVII, XVIII. 
 
 where he hath this fingular Opinion, p. 181. that the 
 Cerethites were inferiour to the Pelethites : But I think 
 with great reafon concludes, that they were the King's 
 Domefticks, and lay in his Palace, or about it, in the 
 Night: Which he gathers from i Kings I. 33. where 
 DbrofaPbid Nathan and Zadok^ and Benaiah take with 
 them the Servants of their Lord, and make Solomon 
 King ^ and accordingly they took the Cerethites and 
 the Pelethites with them, v. 38. And from the Story of 
 that brave Man Z/rijah, who would not go to his own 
 Houfeto his Wife, when Joab and the Hoft lay in the 
 Field} but went and flept at the Door of the King's 
 Houfe -with thefervants ef his Lord, that is, with thefe 
 Cereth/tes and Pelethites, Chap. XI. of this Book, v. 9. 
 
 AndDtvids fons were chief rulersl] So the Hebrew* 
 word Cohvn often fignifies, not only a Prhft, but a 
 Prince ^ as many learned Men haveobferved : Particu- 
 larly Hack*pan in his Mifcellanea, Lib. I. Cap. V. Seel, 
 15. but efpecially Selden, Lib. II. deSynedr. Cap. XVI. 
 p. 671, Sec. Where he (hows that, the Hebrew word 
 fignifies any MiniOer, either of God or of Man. As in 
 the twentieth Chapter of this Book, v. 26.- Ira the JM- 
 rite is faid to be a Cohen, whieh we tranllate chief 'Ruler 
 about \3avid ; and fo the Chaldee^ and th-e SpaniJ?) Jews-; 
 a principal. Officer. But by the Law, neither Ive, nor 
 David's Sons could be Priefts, There can be therefore 
 no doubt of this, that they were the principal Officers 
 in the Court of David, the prime- Mi nifters of hisi . 
 Houfhold: Such, as among us, are the Lord High 
 Chamberlain, Steward, Treafurer, dv. as appears from . 
 i^Chron XVHL 17. where this-matter is thfes explained,-
 
 4*4 A COMMENT4RT upon 
 
 they were at the hand of the king : Waiting on him, as 
 chief Officers in his Court, or as Cornelius Bertram ex- 
 plains it, ^ublicos & primaries Minittros, the publick 
 and principal Minifters of State. See Bochartits^ Lib. 2, 
 Canaan, Cap. XVII. And this was the reafon, they 
 fay, of Abfdloms Difcontent, that he was not one of 
 theie AtAaf^a/5 or, had not a place according to his 
 mind. 
 
 
 Chapter CHAP. IX. 
 
 IX. 
 
 Verfe I. Verfe I. \ND David faid, if there yet any that is 
 JL\ left of the houfe of Sattl^ that I may foew 
 himkindnefs for Jonathans fake. ~] Having ended his 
 Wars, and fetled his Kingdom and Court $ now he 
 confiders what private Obligations he had $ efpecially 
 to the Houfe of Saul, but above all to Jonathan. For he 
 promifed Saul, with an Oath, that he would not cut 
 off his Seed, I. Sam. XXIV. n, 22. and had made a 
 Covenant of Friendfhip with Jonathan and his Pofte- 
 rity for ever 5 confirmed alfo by an Oath, I. Sam. XX. 
 14, 15, 16, 17,42. XXIII. 18. 
 
 \. Ver. 2. And there was of the houfe ef Saul afervant, 
 whofe name was Ziba.~] He had been imployed in 
 fome Bufinefs in Saul's Family ^ but being a Canaanite- 
 (as Come of the Jews will have it) he did not recover 
 his Liberty with the Death of SW, but (till continued 
 in Servitude under David. 
 
 And when they had called him unto David, the kjng 
 faid unto him, art thou Ziba ? and hefaid, thy fervant 
 if hel} He was ki fuch an inferiour Station, that
 
 the Second Book, of S A M U E L. 
 vid did not know him 5 though fome among 'his Chapter 
 Courtiers did. 
 
 Ver. 3. And the king faid, is there yet any of the koufe 
 vfSdul, that I may flew the kjndttefs of God to him : and 
 Ziba faid unto the kjng^ Jonathan hath yet a fan, that is 
 lawe on bit feet.'] Here David like a good Man and 
 a worthy Friend, and a noble Prince, thinks how he 
 may perform his promife to Jonathan, I. Sam. XX, 14. 
 where he obliged himfelf to (hew the kindxefs of the 
 LORD 5 that is, great Kindnefs to his Pofteriry. 
 
 Ver. 4. And the king faid unto hiw, where if he / Verfe 4. 
 and Ziba faid he is in the honje ofMachirthefpuafAni- 
 tn'jel in Lodebar.~] A place on the other fide Jordan \. 
 In Mount Gilead (See XVMT. 27.) Where it is likely 
 his Friends thought him fafe-: Being far from DaviJi 
 whom they lookt upon as his Enemy. See v. 7. 
 
 Ver. 5. Then I{lg \3avidfent and fet hint out oftheVzrk 5.,- 
 houfc of ]Slashh\ the f on ofAmtniel, from Lodebar.~] It 
 is likely, he fernt Ziba-to bring; him to Court, and to 
 allure him of the King's Kindntfs. 
 
 Ver.>6. Now when Mephibofteth.*] Called alfo Me- Verfe 6. 
 rib-haal, I. Chron. VI It. 34. IX. 40. 
 
 . Tfafon of Jonathan, the fon of Saul, was come to \)a- 
 Did, he fell on his facs, and did reverence.*] As th6 
 manner was when Men came into the Prefence of the 
 King, or the King's Son : For thus D^/^/ himfelf did 
 to Jonathan, I. Sam. XX. 41. 
 
 And David faid unto him, Mephibofheth, and fa atf* 
 fmred behold thy fervant."] The kin^l fpake in a very 
 friendly manner to him : And he anfwered as h\im- 
 bl.y. 
 
 Ver. 7. And I}avid faid unto him, fear not.~] This Verfe 7; 
 intimates, that he had Apprehenfions jDavid might 
 have an evil eye upon him, as one that had a pre- 
 tence to. the Kingdom, 
 
 For
 
 4 i<$ A COMMENTARY upon 
 
 Chapter For I will furely jhow thee fyndnefs for Jonathan thy 
 IX. fathers fake : and will re&ore thee all the land of Saul 
 X^VNJ thy father."] Which he had purchafed before he was 
 King, or acquired afterward, or was defcended to 
 him from his Father : But had been confifcated (as 
 D. Kiwchi obferves) to the King's Exchequer, becaufe 
 Ifibojketh and the Houfe of Saul had rebelled again ft 
 .David^ who was the LORD'S anointed. And accor- 
 dingly afterward David gave all this Land to Ziba t 
 when heaccufed Mephibofieth of Treafon againft him. 
 XVI. 6. See Selden de fucc ejfion. ad Leges Hebrorum, 
 Cap. XXV. fol. 89. 
 
 And thoitfljalt eat bread at my table continually. ~\ As 
 one of his own Children, v. n. 
 
 'Verfe 8. Ver. 8. And he bowed himfelj.'] In token of his 
 Thankfulnefs. 
 
 Andjaid> whatisthyfervant, that thou fltfuldeft look 
 uponfuch a dead dog as 1 am .<?] This is a high Ex- 
 prcffion of his Unworthinefs of any Favour. For a 
 Dog was accounted a vile and unclean Creature, 
 and a dead "Dog was of no ufe at all. See III. 8. 
 I. Sdf.XXIV. 15. Where David fpake thus to S*/, 
 as Helena (Bocbart obferves) did to Hcftor. There 
 being no greater Expreffion of Humility than this, for 
 one to be fo abjeft as to call himfelf a Dog. In like 
 manner, he that calls another fo, (as AbiJJjai doth Shi- 
 fttei, and Vlyjjes doth the Woers, to whom he calls 
 xtves, OdylT. X.) exprefTes the utmoft Contempt of 
 them. 
 
 Verfe 0. Ver. 9. Then the kjng called to Ziba Sattts fervant^ 
 and faid unto htnt^ I have given unto thy m after s fon all 
 that pertained to Saul, and to all his h0ufe.~] Some un- 
 derftand by his wafters fon^ the Son of htephibofieth 
 {"called Micah,v. 12.) becaufe Ziba was not to pro- 
 vide for Mephibojbeth himfelf, who was to be main- 
 tained
 
 the Second Boo^ of S A M U E L. 417 
 
 tained by the King, at his Royal Table. But it may as Chapter 
 well be thought to be meant of Mephiboflieth, who had 
 this Eftate given him for fuch ufes as he mould thmk 1 -^^*^ 
 fit to appoint. 
 
 Ver. 10. Than therefore, thy fons and thy fervants 9 Verfe 10. 
 fhatt till the land for him, and thoufha.lt bring in the fruit, 
 that thy mafters fon may have food to eat.~] This may feem 
 to favour what was faid before, that he was to manage 
 the Land for the Benefit of Micah the Son of Mephibo- 
 fieth, and his Houfhold, who were to be maintained 
 out of the Produd of it : But the following words, I 
 think, (how the contrary. 
 
 But Mephibofheth thy m after s fon flat/ eat bread always 
 at my table."] Now he declares publickly what he had 
 faid privately to Mephibofieth. Who being the Perfon 
 here plainly called his Maflers fon (i. e. the Son of Jo- 
 nathan') it inclines me to conclude, that he is under- 
 ftood before by that Name: Whofe Family was to be 
 maintained by the Fruit of the Eftate that David gave 
 him, though he himfelf was to eat always with 
 David. 
 
 Now Ziba had fifteen fons, and twenty fervants^] 
 Who were fufficient to manage a very great Eftate. 
 
 Ver. ii. Then faid Ziba unto the kJMg* according toVerfe II. 
 all that my Lord the King hath commanded thy fervant, 
 fo will thy few ant do : as for Mephibofheth, faid the kng % 
 he fhall eat at my table as one of the k^ngs fons."] Thofe 
 words, faid the King, are not in the Original Text: 
 So that thefe words may be thought to be Z/ba's : Who 
 faid he would keep a Table for Mephibofheth alfo, if 
 David pleafed, and entertain him Royally.* The Land 
 being fufficient to afford it. But I do not fee how he 
 could call it my Table 5 which muft be the Language 
 of David : Who now repeated what he had faid be- 
 fore, that Zila mould take no care of Mephibofieth. 
 
 Hhh Ver. 12.
 
 418 A COMMENTARY upon 
 
 Chapter Ver. 12. And Mephibofieth had a. young fon whofe 
 IX. name was Micah."] Who had many Sons, from whom 
 
 L/^*\J iffued a numerous Progeny : Which lafted many Ge- 
 
 Verfe 12. nera tions, i Chron. VIII. 34, 35, 8<c. IX. 40, 41, 
 6cc. 
 
 And all that dwelt in'fhe houfe of Ziba, were fervants 
 unto Mephibojheth.~] And confequently accounrable 
 to him for all that they received out of the Eftate : 
 Which, it appears by this, was fetled upon him. 
 
 Verfe ig. Ver. 13. So Mephibofoeth dwelt injerufalem^ Ziba 
 went to take care of his Land, which was at Gibea-h of 
 Benjamin^ but Mephiboflwth (laid with the King, that 
 he might partake of his Bounty. 
 
 For he did eat bread continually at the kjngs table 5 and 
 was lame on loth his feet.~] Though he could not go, 
 yet he was carried thither $ for fo the words may be 
 tranflated, though he was lame, &c. This Defect and 
 Blemifh did not hinder him from being entertained 
 by the King, with the greateft Kindnefs: Which pro- 
 cured him, though defpicable in his Perfon, Honour 
 from the People, as one in great favour with their 
 King. 
 
 Cha ef CHAP. X. 
 
 Verfe i. Verfe i. \ND ** came to pafs after this, that the 
 
 -L\ k*#g of the children of Amman 4ied.~] Who, 
 
 it appears by the next Verfe, was Nahajh : To whom 
 
 $4/gave a very great Defeat at fabefh Gilead, I. Sam. 
 
 JUu
 
 the Second Boo\ of S A M U E L. 4 1 p 
 
 And Hanun his fan rejgned in his ftead7\ For it feems Chapter 
 that was an Hereditary Kingdom, as inoft were in thofe X. 
 Countries and Times. IXVX 
 
 Ver. 2. Thenfaid David, I will flow kindnefsto t- Verfe l. 
 nun the fon of Nahaflj $ for his father fljevoed kindnefs un- 
 to me.'] All generous Minds are full of Gratitude and 
 Companion, as Strigelitff here obferves out of feveral 
 Heathen Authors. But there is no Example of it grea- 
 ter than in David, who remembers ancient Benefits 
 received from Nahafo, and pitied his Son who had loft 
 fuch a Father. What thofe Benefits were is uncertain. 
 Some of the Jews fay he fled to him, when he durft 
 not ftay with Achifi, and he received him kindly. 
 Others, that he entertained his Relations, when the 
 King of Moab, to whom David committed them, (lew 
 fome of them. But it is moft probable, that being an 
 Enemy to Saul, who had given him a great Overthrow, 
 he proved a Friend to David when he was perfecuted 
 by him $ and fent him Relief and Aftiftance, and 
 perhaps offered him his Protection. 
 
 And fent to comfort him by the hand of hif fervants^ 
 for his father.'] According to the prefent Cuftom a- 
 mong Princes, who fend fome of their Courtiers to 
 condole the lofs of thofe, with whom they live in 
 Friend (hip. 
 
 And, Davfds fervanls came into rhe land of the chil- 
 dren of Ar,tMon.~] Where they had Audience of Ha- 
 nun, and delivered their Meffage : Which his Court 
 finiftroufly interpreted, as appears by the next Verfe. 
 
 Ver. 5. And the princes of the children of Ammott.~] Verfe 3. 
 Who bare a great fway in all publick Affairs. 
 
 Said unto Hanun their Lord, thinkeft thou that David 
 doth honour thy father, that he hath fent comforters unto 
 thee ?~] They meafured his Afteftion by their own : 
 
 H h h 2 Wh6
 
 A C M M E N T A R T upon 
 
 Chapter Who having no Kindnefs for Davrd, imagined he had 
 X. as little for them. 
 
 *-^"V -v -'' Hath not \5avid rather fenthfc ferv ants, tofearch tbe 
 city^ and tofpy it out .<?] Nothing fo well meant, but 
 may be ill interpreted 5 and is wont to be fo by Men 
 who love no body but themfelves. 
 
 To overthrow itJ] They perfwade him that thefe 
 Embafladors came only to obferve where the City 
 was weakeft, and might be mod fuccefsfull.y affaulted, 
 and taken. 
 
 Verfe 4. Ver. 4. Wherefore Hannn took Davids fervants^ and 
 fhaved off one half of their beards."] He was not only 
 very credulous, but very ill natured 5 for other wife, 
 he would have civrlly difmuTed them, whatfoever his 
 Courtiers fufpe&ed, or kept them in an honourable 
 Cuftpdy, till the Truth had been difcovered. But 
 this was the higheft Difgrace that could be put upon 
 them.- For all People thought their Hair a great Or- 
 nament ^ and never (baved their Heads or their Beards 
 but in cafe of mourning : Which was forbid to the If- 
 raelites^ XIX. Levit. 27. XIV. Deut. i. And therefore 
 when he had caufed one half of their Beards to be cut 
 of, they abhorred to cut the other : Which made them 
 look ridiculoufly. See XV. Ifaiah Q. . XLT. Jerew. 5- 
 XLVIII. 37. We learn what a foul Difgrace^ yea, an 
 heavy Panifhrnenttru^ was in ancient times, from Ni- 
 colavs 'Damafcenttf, mentioned by Stebduj, Tit. 42, 
 who faySj that among the Indians the King command- 
 ed the grf ateft Offenders to be (haven, Kk\vj*\ x&tgsto&aj 
 <$ l%a,TH$ nijtapjia,^ as the heavieft Punimment he 
 could inflift upon them. And Tacitus .faith, that there 
 were few Adulterers among the ancient Germans ^ whofe 
 Punifhment was left to the Husbands: And they 
 were wont to cut off their Hair, and turn them naked 
 eat of doors, and whip them through the Streets. See 
 
 Georg*
 
 the Second Boo\ of S A M U E L. 4* 
 
 Georg. Ritterhufut de Jure ^Afylornm, Cap.X. And at Chapter 
 this Day, this is the greateft Indignity that can be of- 
 fered to any Man in Perjia^ to caufe his Beard to be 
 fhavedoff: As Tavervier relates in his Indian Travels, 
 p. 121. where he tells us the Sophi caufed an Embaffa- 
 dour of Avreng Zeb to be thus ufed 5 telling him he 
 was not worthy to wear a Beard, and thereupon com- 
 manding it to be (haved off. Which was juft like this 
 aft of Hanun. And Aureng Zeb moft highly refented 
 the Affront that was offered him, in the Perfon of his 
 Emhaflador, as David did this which was offered him 
 in his, 
 
 Atrd cut their garments to the middle^ even to their 
 buttock/, andfent them away.'] Long^GarmentS down 
 to the heels were worn in thofe Countries, efpecially 
 by honourable Perfons: And therefore the King of 
 Amman ftill put a further Indignity upon them, in 
 cutting their Garments mort, even to the middle: 
 Whereby thofe parts were expofed which required to 
 be covered. For the Ifraelites did not wear Breeches, 
 as we do : So that their long Garments being cut to the 
 middle, their Nakednefs might be feen. See XX. I- 
 farah 4. 
 
 Ver. 5 . And when they told it rtnto David, he fent to Verfe 
 meet thcw, becattfe they were greatly afhatned.~] There- 
 fore he fenr, no doubt, Clothes to cover them, toge- 
 ther with the following Advice. 
 
 And the kJBgfa&Hi tarry atjericha.~) Which was the 
 firft place to which they came in the Land of Canaan : 
 And now a private Village, where they might ol> 
 fcuretheQifelv.es, till they were fit to appear in pub- 
 lick. 
 
 Until your beards be grown^ and then returnT] For 
 it was a Reproach in that Country to have no Beard. 
 And though it was well known how ihey came to be 
 
 deprived
 
 A COMMENTARY 
 
 Chapter deprived of them, yet it was not fit that Perfons of 
 
 X, their Quality (hould appear unlike all other Men. 
 L/"VNJ Ver. 6. And when the children of Amman faw that they 
 Verfe 6. Jiank, before David."] They wanted not Intelligence, 
 how hainoufly David refented the barbarous Ulage of 
 his Embafladors .' Which is exprefled by a Phrafe, 
 which fignifies that they were become very odious to 
 him. See XXXIV. Ge*. 30. 
 
 The children of Am nt on fent and hired the Syrians of 
 Beth-rehob."] They diftrufted their own Strength, and 
 therefore hired Auxiliary Forces of their Neighbours: 
 Particularly thofe of Beth rehob, which was a City 
 belonging to the Canaanites, rather than the Syrians 
 (as Bochart obferves) who were only Borderers upon 
 it. 
 
 And the Syrians of Zoba twenty thoufand footmen."] 
 Concerning Zoba. See VIII. 3. 
 
 And of king Maacah a thoufand wen.~] Maachah 
 alfo was a City in PaUjiine, beyond Jordan in the 
 Tribe of Manaffeh, as Rehob was in the Tribe of 
 After (XIII. Jojb. II. XIX. 26.) but the Canaanites 
 kept them out of the Potfeffion of both, XIII. Joft 1 3. 
 I. Judges 31. Therefore Bochartus confutes thofe who 
 think Aram-Maacah was the Country of Comagena : 
 For though Aram commonly fignifies byria, which was 
 divided into many Countries $ yet the Scriptures mow 
 thefe places were not in Syria. But the People of them 
 were called Syrians^ becaufe they imitated their Man- 
 ners.- As the Woman in the Gofpel is called Syro-Phcs- 
 nician^ though (he was a Woman of Canaan, XV. 
 Matth. 2 7. VII.-M*r4 26. See his Phaleg, Lib. II. Cap. 
 VI. latter end. 
 
 And of Iflrtob twelve thoufand fffenJ] Or, of the men of 
 Toft : A Country unto which JepLthah fled from his 
 unkind Brethren. See XI. Judges 3. 
 
 Ver. 7.
 
 the Second Bo^ of S A M U E L. 423 
 
 Ver. 7. And when Davtd heard of //, be fent Joab Chapter 
 and all the hoft of the mighty men.~] He did not think X. 
 it prudent, to ftay till they aflaulted him in his own t/~v"NJ 
 Country : But went and invaded theirs. Verle 7. 
 
 Ver. 8. And the children of Ammon came out, and Verfe 8. 
 put the battle in array at the entring in of the gate .~] They 
 drew up their Army either before Rabbah, the Metro- 
 polis of their Country $ or before Medeba (in the Bor- 
 ders of it) where their Confederates were pitched, 
 \Chron. XIX 7. 
 
 And the Syrians of Zoba, and of Rehob, and Iflrtob, 
 and Maacah, were by themfelves in the field. ~] They 
 kept their Mercenary Forces in the Field, and would 
 not let them come into their Cities. 
 
 Ver. 9. And when Joab faw that the front of the battle Verfe 9, 
 was againfl him, before and behind^ In the Hebrew, 
 the face of the battle^ &c. /. e. They had divided their 
 Forces v the Syrians appearing before him, and the 
 Ammonites behind him. 
 
 He chofe of all the choice men vflfrael, and put them 
 in array againft the Syrians^] He alfo, like an expert 
 Commander, prefently divided his Army into two 
 Bodies :, and pickt out the beft Soldiers to engage the 
 Syrians 5 \A ho, it feems-, were the ftrongeft or moft 
 vaDant. . 
 
 Ver. 1O. And the reft of the people he delivered into Verfe IO*; 
 the hand of Abifoai hif brother^ that he might put them in 
 array againft the children of Ammon^} He was alfo an 
 experienced Captain, who feems to have to deal with 
 that Body of the Enemies which was behind them, as 
 Joab with thofe before them. 
 
 Ver. II. And he faid^ if the Syrians be too ftrongfor Verfe 11^ 
 , then thoiijhatt help mt^ bnt if the children of Am won. 
 be too flrottg for thee } then I mil come and help thee.~] Send 
 
 a DC-,
 
 424 A COMMENTARY upon 
 
 Chapter a Detachment, as they now fpeak, from the ftrongeft 
 
 X. Body, to that which proved weaker. 
 i^s'V*-' Ver. 12. Be of good courage, and hi f play the men, 
 Verfe H* for our people, and for the cities of our God.~] Thefe 
 words were not fpoken, I fuppofe, to Abijhai alone ^ 
 but to all the Army by their Officers } that they might 
 not be ditheartned at the fight of fuch numerous For- 
 ces, as in a manner incompafled them : But be fo much 
 the more refolute, for the Prefcrvation of their Coun- 
 try. 
 
 And the LORD do that which feemeth him good.~] If 
 they did their Duty, he trufted God's Providence 
 would favour them: However, it would be fome 
 Comfort, that they had done their beft. 
 
 Verfe 13. Ver. i. And Joab drew nigh, and the people that 
 were with him, unto the battle aga/nft the Syrians, and 
 they fled before himT] He did very prudently in af- 
 faulting the Mercenary Army firft $ for they that are 
 hired to fight, generally have a great Care to fave 
 themfelves : Having no regard to the Cauie for which 
 they fight. 
 
 Verfe 14. Ver. 14. And when the children of Ammon fare that 
 the Syrians werefled^] On whom they principally re- 
 lied. 
 
 Then fled they alfo before Abifiai, and entred into the 
 clty^ They feem not to have (truck a Stroke ; but 
 provided alfo for their Safety, in the City near to 
 which their Army was drawn up. 
 
 And Joah returned from the children of Ammon, and 
 came to JerttfalemJ] Here is no account of the number 
 of the (lain, which, I fuppofe, were few or none, be- 
 caufe they did not fight, but flee. The Year alfo feems 
 to have been fo far fpent, that it was not a Seafon fit 
 for laying a Siege to the City. See the next Chapter, 
 v. i. 
 
 Ver. i.
 
 tie Second Rock of S A M U E L. 425 
 
 Ver. 15. And when the Syrians faw that they were Chapter 
 f mitten before Ifrael, they gathered themfelves together."] X. 
 Fearing David would fall upon them, for affiftingXXW) 
 his Enemies, they refolved to be beforehand with him 5 Verfe 1 5. 
 and therefore levied a new Army to invade him. 
 
 Ver. 1 6. And Hadadezer.~\ Who was the King of 
 Aram Zoba 9 in Mefopotamla. 
 
 Sent and brought out the Syrians that were beyond the Verfe 16. 
 river. ~] i. e. Beyond Euphrates $ which was the Bound 
 of his Territories Eaftward. See VIII. 3. 
 
 And came to Helam*~] A place, I fuppofe, on the 
 Borders of Had<tdezers Country, Weft ward. 
 
 And Shobach the captain of the hoft of Hadadezer went 
 before tlem.~\ Commanded both his Forces* and theirs 
 which came to his Affiftance. 
 
 Ver. 17. And when It was told David, he gathered all Verfe 17. 
 Ifrael together ^ and pajjed over Jordan^ and came to He- 
 lam^ In this Expedition David feems to have com- 
 manded his Army, in his own Perfon. 
 
 And the Syrians fet themfelves In array again ft David, 
 and fought with him."] They feem to have begun the 
 Fight. " 
 
 Ver. 1 8. And the Syrians fled before Ifrael^ and Da- Verfe 18. 
 vld flew the men of fiven hundred chariots^] That is, 
 fevdn thoufand Men, who belonged to thofe feven 
 hundred Chariots, as it is explained in i Chron. XIX. 
 18. 
 
 And forty thoufand horfemen.'] In that place of the 
 Chronicles it is faid forty thoufand Footmen. Which 
 teaches us how to explain the words here $ viz. that 
 they were mixed together, Horfe and Foot : And that 
 in all "there were (lain forty thoufand of them, part 
 Horfemen, and part Footmen. 
 
 I i i And
 
 4 i6* A COMMENTARY upon 
 
 Chapter Andfatote Shobach the captain of their hoft t who died 
 X. there.'] Was ilain upon the fpot (as we fpeak) being 
 
 t/WI a valiant Man, who chofe to be killed, rather than 
 fly. 
 
 Verfe 19. Ver. 19. And when all the fyngs that werefervants to 
 Hadadezer faw that they were f/nitten before Ifrael^] There 
 were feveral petty Rings that were fubjeft to Hada- 
 dezer : Who was the moft powerful Prince there- 
 about. 
 
 They made peace with Ifrael^ andferved them7\ As, 
 I fuppofe, Hadadezer himfelf alfo did : Whereby God 
 fulfilled his Promife to Abraham (which was renewed 
 to Joflina) of inlarging the Dominion of his Pofterity, 
 as far as Euphrates. See XV. Gen. 18. I. Jofi. 2, 
 
 3>4 
 
 So the Syrians feared to help the children of Amnton 
 
 any more."] But left them to (hift for themfelves : In- 
 fomuch that, as it follows, David conquered their 
 Country. 
 
 Cha P t ! r . C H A P. XL 
 
 Verfe I. A ND it came topafs, that after the year was 
 
 _L\ expired^] In the Hebrew, at the return 
 
 of the year : That is, in the Spring time, he fent forth 
 
 his Armies to do that which he could not do in the 
 
 Conclufionof the former Year 5 when the Seafon was 
 
 not fit for Action, as I obferved upon the i f . Verfe of 
 
 the foregoing Chapter. For the Year ending with the 
 
 Month Adar, the next Year began in the Month Ni~ 
 
 ft* .* Which was a fit time to march into the Field to 
 
 make
 
 tie Second Bool^ of S A M U E L. '417 
 
 make War: And fo commonly employed, that it feems Chapter 
 to have had its Name (as Bocharttu obferves) from XL 
 Nifim: Which fignifies military Enfigns, which were IXW 
 wont to be advanced in that Month. And, in like 
 manner, the Month we call March had its Name a- 
 mong the Romans from Mars, their God of War : Be- 
 caufe then they began their Military Expeditions. See 
 his Hierozoicon, P. I. Lib. II. Cap. 50. 
 
 At the time that kfngs go forth to battle.*] Thefe words 
 to battle, are added for Explication fake : But they are 
 not in the Hebrew $ in which Language to go firth (ig- 
 nifies to go forth to War. See X. Gen. n. XLII. Ifa. 
 13. XIV. Zach. 3. and other places mention'd by the 
 fame great Man, P. -L. Lib. IV. Cap. 2. 
 
 Tf)a t David feat Joab and his ferv ants with him , and 
 all Jfrael.*] All his Soldiers. 
 
 And they destroyed the children of Ammon7\ Laid 
 wafte their Country, and killed all the People they 
 could meet with. 
 
 And befeged Rabbah.~] The Royal City of the Atn- 
 monites, III. Dertt.n. 
 
 But David tarriedfljllat Jerufalem."] He committed 
 the care of this War to J-oab, and did not himfelf go 
 out to fight: As he had done before againft Hada- 
 dezer. 
 
 Ver. 2. And it came to pafs In an evening tide."] In Verfe 2. 
 the Afternoon, when the Sun was declining. 
 
 That David rofe from his bed."] Where he had Iain 
 down to (leep, in the heat of the day $ as the manner 
 was in thofe Countries, IV. 5. 
 
 And rvalkfd upon the roof of his hottfe.~] To take the 
 frem Air : For their Roofs were flat. See XXII. 
 Dent. 8. 
 
 And from the roof he fau> a woman wafting her J elf.'] 
 In her Garden, where (he bathed 5 or in her Cham- 
 
 I i i 2 ber.
 
 4*8 A COMMENT ART upon 
 
 Chapter ber , the Cafements being open. The firft is moft 
 XL probable : And that (he wafhed to cleanfe her felf from 
 
 \*/*V\J fuch Legal Impurities as are mentioned, XV. Levft. 19. 
 which is more likely, than that (he did it for Pleafure, 
 or merely to cool her felf in a hot Day, as fome un- 
 derftand it. The 4th Verfe fufficiently explains this 
 Matter. 
 
 And the wont AH roof very beautiful to look^Jtpon."] Of 
 a delicate Shape, and lovely Countenance and Com- 
 plexion. Thus Jupiter is faid to have feen Proferpitta 
 warning her felf, and expofing her whole Body to his 
 View : Which inflamed his Luft after her.. 
 
 AxofMVK oAov, 5b$ ttyxdo lief OTEpoyebg.- 
 
 As Nonntts hath it in his \5ionyf. See Spanhemiu* ad 
 Verf. 53. CaUim. Hymtr. in Lavacrutn P attacks. 
 Verfe 3, Ver. 3. And David feat and enquired after her."] That 
 if (he was a fingle Woman, he might take her for his 
 Wife. 
 
 And one faid, fa not thff Bathfheba. the- daughter of 
 Eliarv, the mfe of Uriah the Hittite /] This feems to 
 be the Anfwer of him who was fent to enquire about 
 her, that he need not trouble himfelf any further, for 
 (he was another Man's Wife. Who is called an Hit- 
 tjte, becanfe he was fo by Nation, but a Profelyteto> 
 the Jewi(h Religion: And for his Valour made one 
 of the King's Guard among \hzCerethites and the Pele- 
 thites $ which was the Reafon, perhaps, that he had- 
 a Houfe fo near to the Kings. 
 
 * V r * 4, And David: fent mtflkngers to her, and too% 
 her."] Notwithftanding he was informed, (he was 
 another Man's Wife,he fent Meffengers to her to invite 
 her.to his Palace.: Into which be received her, This 
 was .a, very g-reat Crime, being done deliberately, and' 
 
 advifelyj;
 
 tbe Second Bovl^ of S A M U E L. 429 
 
 advifedly : And is here recorded for feveral great ends Chapter 
 and purpofes. -F/r/?, that the beft Men may be fen(i- XI. 
 ble, in what need they ftand continually of the Divine 
 Afiiftance : Which, therefore they ought to pray for 
 earneftly 5 and watch as well as pray, that they fall 
 not into Temptation. And we (bould all learn from 
 thence, that they are but Men whofe Examples are fet 
 before us $ and therefore we muft live by Rule, and not 
 merely by Example. And that we ought to take 
 heed of Sloth and Idlenefs: Being always well im- 
 ployed, and not giving our felves Liberty to gaze up* 
 on Temptations. 
 
 And ff}e came in unto hitn^ and lay with him (for fie 
 was purifed from her unckannefs).~] Which (hows the 
 reafon why fhe conceived fo quickly. See Grotim. 
 
 And fie returned to her houfe.~] Early in the Mor- 
 ning, Lfuppofe, that (he might not be discovered. The 
 Taliattditft are fo defirous to excufe their Anceftors 
 from all Blemifbes, that they fay David committed no 
 Sin in lying with Dathfieha : But only in caufing Urt* 
 jah to be killed. For, when any Man went to War, 
 he gave his Wife, they pretend, a Bill of Divorce: So 
 that if he was killed in the War, it was not Adultery 
 in another Man, who lay with her, as foon as 
 the Bill was given. This monftrous Opinion is feri- 
 oufly maintained by R. Samuel Laniado againft Abar- 
 linel: Who honeftly acknowledges, and ftrenuoufly 
 proves, David was guilty of a very foul Adultery : 
 Which was the more criminal, becaufe it waswith the 
 Wife ofa faithful Servant of his, who then ferved him 
 in his Wars. See Bttxtorfi de Sf0*fiL teDivort. Sec>. 
 43, 8cc. and Settle* in his Uxvr Hd>nuc*t Lib. Ill* 
 Cap. 19, p. 441** 
 
 i 55
 
 * COMMENT ART Hpoa 
 
 Chapter Ver. 5. And the woman conceived, and fent and told 
 XI. Davitt, faying, I am with chM'] She was afraid of 
 
 C/WJ Infamy, and perhaps of the Severity of her Husband $ 
 
 Verfe f . who might caufe her to be ftoned : And therefore prays 
 David to confult her Honour, and her Safety. 
 
 Verfe 6. Ver. *> -And David fent unto Joab, faying^ fend me 
 Uriah the Hittite, and Joab fent Vriah to David.] With 
 an Account of the State of the War 5 which David it's 
 likely defired. 
 
 Verfe 7. Ver. 7. And when Uriah was come unto him^ David 
 demanded of him^ Iww Joab, and how the people did^ 
 and how the war profpered?~] Some think (particularly 
 P. Martyr) that thefe were fuch ordinary Queftions, as 
 betrayed this was not the Bufinefs for which he com- 
 manded him to be fent: But the laft words import, 
 that after the common QuelVions of jWs and the Peo- 
 ples Health, he enquired how the Siege went on, what 
 approaches they had made to the City, what hopes 
 they had of taking it, in what time, with other things 
 of like Nature, which were of Importance. 
 
 Verfe 8. Ver. 8. And David faid, go down to thy hottfe and 
 waft thy feet.~] As the manner of Travellers was : This 
 being a great Refre(hment after their Journey. 
 
 And Uriah departed out of the k^ngs houfe y and there 
 followed him a mefs of meat from the k?ng.~] In token 
 of his extraordinary Favour and Kindnefs to him: 
 And that, eating freely of good Cheer, he might be the 
 more defirous to enjoy the Company of his Wife. 
 Abarbinel thinks this was a finful Contrivance of Da- 
 vid^ to endeavour to have his Child thought the Child 
 of Uriah: Or, at leaft, it was very much below his 
 Dignity, he thinks, to have one of his own Progeny 
 pafs for an ordinary Man. 
 
 ..*< 
 
 Ver. 9.
 
 the Second Bool^ of S A M U EL, 451 
 
 Ver. 9. But Uriah Jlept at the door of the fyng's houfe. Chapter 
 with the ferv ants of his Lord, and went not down to his 
 hotffe."] Like a true Soldier he lay all Night in the 
 Guard-Chamber (with the Cerethites and Pelethites 
 and not with his Wife. By which means God's Pro- 
 vidence Co ordered it, that the Crime of this Prince 
 (who had been fo admirably inftrufted in his Duty J 
 mould not be concealed, as he intended. 
 
 Ver. 10. And when they had toldY)avid^ faying, TJri- Verfe 10. - 
 ah went not down to his houfel} They that carried the 
 Mefs of Meat after him, gave "David this Informa- 
 tion. 
 
 David faid unto TJriah^ comeft thott not from thy jour- 
 ney .<? wherefore then didft than not go down to thine 
 houfef] He (till pretended Kindnefs to him, and 
 great Care of him : Telling him he expected no Ser- 
 vice of him here; efpecially after a Journey. 
 
 Ver. ii- And Vriah faid unto David^ the Ark, and Verfe II*- 
 Jfrael^ and Judah, abide in Tents.~] It feems they ftill - 
 continued the Cuftom which we read of, I. Saw. IV. 4, . 
 of carrying the Ark into the Field, as a token of the 
 Divine Prefencewith them, and Favour to them: And 
 that they might confult the Divine Majefty in any dif- 
 ficult Cafes. 
 
 And nty Lord Joab, and the ferv ants of my Lord, are 
 encamped in the open field."] Where they lay upon the 
 Ground in their Tents. Ft is an idle Conceit of La- 
 itiado, before- mentioned, that Vriah was guilty of 
 Treafon in calling Joab my Lord, in the Prefence of 
 David : For which he pretends David might lawfully 
 put him to death. 
 
 Shall I then go unto my houfe, to eat and to drink ; and 
 to lie with my wife ? as thou liveft, and as thy foul Itoeth^ 
 I will not do this thingj] Thefe are not two Oaths, but the 
 Repetition of the fame : Which was pronounced with 
 
 fuch ^
 
 ^ COMMENTARY upon 
 
 Chapter fucn Vehemence, that David's Heart, it might have 
 XI. been expefted, mould have been deeply touched, to 
 
 WV%J think how he had abufed fo brave a Man : And made 
 him refleft how vilely he indulged himfelf in finful 
 Pleafure, whilft this Man and the reft glorioufly in- 
 dured all manner of Hardthips, and refufed the moft 
 innocent Pleafure, for the Service of their Country : 
 But he was fo corrupted for the prefent, that he was 
 troubled to find Uriah fo true a Soldier. 
 
 Verfe 12. Ver. 12. And David faid to Uriah, tarry here to day 
 alfo, and to morrow I will let thee depart; fo Uriah abode 
 in jerufalem that day, and the morrow^] He ftill pre- 
 tended more Kindnefs to him, in giving him time to 
 reft himfelf after his Journey : And perhaps pretend- 
 ed alfo, that he himfelf could not fooner finim his 
 Di (patches. 
 
 Verfe 12. Ver. 15. And when David had called him.'] Invited 
 him to fupper, the Night before he went away. . 
 
 He did eat and drink^ before him, and he made him 
 drunl^ : and at even he went out to lie on his bed t with 
 the ferv ants of his Lord, and went not down to his hottfe.~\ 
 The Hebrew word doth not certainly fignify, that he 
 was quite drunk 5 but that he drank fo much, that he 
 was very merry. However Plutarch obferves, that brave 
 Men, even when they have drunk too much, preferve 
 their Modefty and Gravity.- Juft as good Horfes are 
 orderly, even when their Reins are let loofe. This 
 was an Addition to David's Sin, that he endeavoured 
 to intoxicate Uriah ^ and thereby make him forget his 
 Oath before- mentioned. 
 
 Verfe 14. Ver. 14. And it came to paftin the morning, that Da- 
 vid wrote a letter to Joab, andfent it by the handofVri- 
 ahJ] Who, if he fufpefted any thing of the Adul- 
 tery, as fome think he did (and therefore refolving it 
 (hould be difcovered, would not go home to his Wife) 
 
 yet
 
 tb* Setond Book^ of S A M U E L. 433 
 
 yet was Co trufty a Servant, he would not open the Chapter 
 Letter, to find what was in it. 
 
 Ver. 15. And he wrote in the letter , faying fet Uriah lV*V"Vf 
 in. the forefi-ont of the hotteft battle, and, retire ye from*^ f 5- 
 him, thafi he /MA? he fmitten and die."] Thus one Sin 
 begets many : Depriving Men of the ufe of their Un- 
 derftanding. For he might better, as Abarkiml ol> 
 ferves, have told Uriah the Truth, and begged 
 his Pardon $, and obliged him to ftay with him 
 till the Child was born, and then fecretly put k 
 out to nurfe: Whereby the Matter might have been 
 fo managed, that it mould not have been commonly 
 divulged, or not certainly believed. But his Eyes 
 were blinded - 7 and hi* very Nature was altered, and 
 become bafe and degenerate 5 now he had given him- 
 felf up to Senfuality. For he that formerly fpared 
 Siwtf, when he could have deftroyed him, and none 
 have known who did it, fecks the Death of a faithful 
 Servant,, after a moft unworthy manner. 
 
 Ven. 1 6. Akd it COIHK to pafi r when J,oab obferved the Verfe \6. 
 dty^ that t>e ajjigned Uriah to a place where valiant men. 
 were.'] Ordered him to attacque a part of the Gity, 
 which he knew would be valiantly defended: Or, to 
 make good a Breach, out of which the beft Men they 
 had in the Gity would i/Tue out againft them. Joah 
 was herein alfo-deeply guilty, in complying withfuch 
 a Command : Unlefs we fuppofe that he might ima- 
 gine Uriah had committed fome great Crime-.; for 
 which David, confuiring Uriah's Honour, would not 
 punifh him openlyu 
 
 Ver. 17. And the men of tie city went art ^aitd fought 
 with Joab*"} They feern to have made a felly out of 
 the City upoa the Ifrxefoe*: When they faw they 
 were preparing for an A (fault. 
 
 Kkk And
 
 434 A COMMENTARY npon 
 
 Chapter And there fill fome of the people ofthefervants* 
 
 XI. v/d 9 and Uriah the Hittite died alfoJ] This was a fur- 
 
 U'VNJ ther Aggravation of Daz/d's Sin^ that he not only 
 expofed an innocent and a valiant faithful Servarr to 
 be killed, but other Perfons alfo with him; who 
 might have lived to do good Service to their Coun- 
 try : For it is not to be imagined, that one Perfon 
 alone was let in the Forefront, where the Service was 
 hotteft (as Dav/d ordered, v. 1 5.) but there was a Par- 
 ty of ftout Men withVriah, whom he led on. 
 
 Verfe 18. Ver. 18. Then Joab fint and told David all things^ 
 concerning the war.'] How it was managed ^ and what 
 ill Succefs they had in one Engagement. 
 
 Verfe 19. Ver. 19. And charged the mejjenger^ faying, when thon 
 haft made an end of telling the matters of the war unto 
 the king~] Efpecially this laft Action. 
 
 Verfe 20. Ver. 20. And if fo be the kings wrath arife, and he 
 fay unto thee, wherefore approached ye fo nigh unto the 
 city ', when ye did fight ? knew ye not that they would flwot 
 from the wall ?~] All good Rings are careful to preferve 
 their Subjefts} and therefore it muft be fuppofed Dd- 
 vid would be angry when he heard of this Lofs^ till 
 he reflected upon the reafon, why they were expofed 
 to fuch danger. 
 
 Verfe 21. Ver. 21. Whofwote AbiMelech thefonofjerobojheth?] 
 Thefe are ftill the words the King might be fuppofed 
 to fay 5 How came Abintelechto lofe his Life? Was it 
 not by venturing too near the Wall? He calls him the 
 Son of Jerobofbeth, who in the Book of Judges is cal- 
 led the Sonofjerttbaal : Of which fee upon the fecond 
 Chapter of this Book, t>.8. 
 
 Did not a, woman caft a piece of a milflone upon him front 
 the wall, that he died in Thebez* ? why went ye fo nigh the 
 wall?~] Having fuch an Example, to make you more 
 cautious.
 
 the Second Boo( of SAMUEL. 435 
 
 Then fay> thy fervant Vriah the Hittite *r dead alfo^} Chapter 
 'Which he knew would foon pacify him. XI. 
 
 Ver. 22. So the mejfenger went^ and came andfhewed l/"VNJ 
 'David all that Joab hadfent him for.*] The. whole Pro- Ve 
 cefs of the War hitherto, but more particularly the 
 event of the laft Engagement, as it here follows. 
 
 Ver, 23. And .tfa monger faid unto David, furely Vcrfe z%. 
 the men prevailed againft w, and came ottt unto us into 
 the field : and we were upon them even unto the entring of 
 the gate."} The account he gives of the laft Aftion is 
 this: That the Ammonites made a Sally, and were too 
 hard for the 7/r <?////, whom they put into fome Dif- . 
 order 3 but they, plucking up their Courage, rallied 
 again, and beat the Ammonites back, following them 
 to the very Gate of their City. 
 
 Ver. 24. And the fiooters foot from off the wall upon thy Verfe 24, 
 fervants, and fome of the king's fervants be dead, and thy 
 fervant Uriah the Hittite is dead alfo.~] Thefe Shooters 
 were either Archers j or fuch as managed the Machines 
 (which perhaps they had in thefe days, as they had 
 afterwards among the Romans') out of which they (hot 
 Arrows and Stones. Vitruvius fays, that out of their 
 Catapult* and Scorpiones, they (hot Arrows, and out of 
 their Balijl<e they fhot Stones. Others fay the quite con- 
 trary, as Gotefchalchtts Stewed w (hows in his Learned 
 Commentary upon the fourth Book of Vegetitts^ L.de 
 Re Militarz, p. 446, &C. 
 
 Ver. 2,5. Then David faid unto the wejfcnger, thus Verfe 25. 
 fljalt thou fay unto Joab^ let not this thing difpleafe thee."] 
 That is, be not diftieartned by this Lofs. David (bowed 
 no fign of Difpleafure, expe&ing to hear the News he 
 defired, of Vriah's Death. 
 
 for thefaord devoureth one a* well a* another."] Makes 
 no Diftinftion between good and bad.
 
 A COMMENT ART npon * 
 
 'thy battle more ftrong agdinft the city and, over- 
 threw it."] He would have this Defeat make them more 
 rcfolute, to aflfault the City with greater Force, till 
 they we're Matters ofit. 
 
 And incoarage thon him.'] i. e. Joab and his Sol- 
 diery. 
 
 Verfe 26. Ver. 26. And when the wife of Uriah heard that her 
 hwband was dead^ [be mourned for her ht#band.~\ But 
 not long : For then David could not have taken her 
 foon enough into his Houfe, to cover his Adultery. 
 The common time was feven days, I. Sam. XXXI. 7. 
 
 Verfe 27. Ver-ay. And when the mourning was patf, David 
 fent and fet her to his hottfe, and fhe became his wife^ and 
 bare lm afon : but the thing that David had done dif- 
 fleafed the LORD."} This whole Bufinefs was evil in 
 the eyes of God (as the words are in the Hebrew) not 
 only his Adultery, and the Murder of UriaJ) 5 butal- 
 fo his taking Bath-jheba to his Wife. For according to 
 the Hebrew Do&ors, it was utterly unlawful for any 
 Man to marry the Wife of one whom he had defiled. 
 Which hath made fome of the Jews fo laborious to- 
 excufe David from the Crime of Adultery. For La- 
 */W0himfelf acknowledges that if David had commit- 
 ted Adultery with Bath-fieba, (he had been perpetually 
 prohibited, and unlawful to him, as his words are. 
 But though this ought not to have been done, yet, be- 
 ing done, the Marriage held good ^ and the Children 
 lie afterward had by her were legitimate. See 
 torf. de Sponfalibut and Divortiif^ Seft. 43, 
 
 CHAP.
 
 Second Book^ of SAM U C L. 497- 
 
 CHAP. Xlk 
 
 A 1 1 
 
 Verfe i. A ND fe LORD fent Nathan uxto Dnvi'd.'} Verle L. 
 
 jf\ To awaken him out of his Sleepy and 
 give him a fight of his fins. 
 
 And he came unto him, andfaid unto him^ there mere- 
 two men In one city ^ the one rich and the other poor.^} 
 This was a prudent and refpc&ful way of awakening 
 David, by an appofite Parable : Which was To ma- 
 naged that the Prophet did not condemn David, 'but 
 made him condemn himfelf. And many have very 
 pertinently obferved from hence, that there is never 
 more ufeof Wifdom and Difcretion, than in the Con- 
 trivance of Reprehenfion : Efpecially of Princes and 
 great Perfons. Whom the Minifters of Chrift ought 
 to admoniQi and reprove hi a humble and rejverend 
 Reprefentation of their fins to them, not with rude 
 Exprobations of them, and Declamations againft them. 
 It is not neceifery to apply every word of this Parable 
 to David's Cafe (as the beginning of it is exactly fitted) 
 becaufe in Parables feveral things are added, which; 
 ferve only to make them decorous and handfome. 
 Yet Abarbmel (as I (ball (how in the Conclufion of it) 
 hath endeavoured to give an account of every part 
 of it. 
 
 Ver. i. And the rich man had exceeding ninny flock* Verfe 2. 
 and herdsJ] As David had many Wives and Concu- 
 bines, with which he might have been well fatisfied. 
 
 Ver. 3. But the poor man had nothing^ fave only one Verfe 5 
 poor crve Ia0tb.~] Perhaps Uriah had only one Wife, 
 
 with.
 
 43 8 A COMMENT ART upon 
 
 Chapter with whom he contented himfelf} or rather was high* 
 XII. ly pleated : She being mild and gentle as a Lamb. 
 
 Lrf'VNJ Which he had bought and nourished up."] They fre- 
 quently purchafed their Wives in thofe days 5 giving 
 to their Parents a Sum of Money for them. See Selden 
 Lib. 2. dellxoreHebr. Cap. 20. 
 
 And it grew up together with him, and with Jm chil- 
 dren : it did eat of his own meat % and dranJ^ of his own 
 cup, and lay in his bofom j and, was unto him as a daugh* 
 terJ] That is, was exceeding dear to him, and be- 
 .loved by him. This is a Refemblance not unlike the 
 Truth^ unto thofe who underftand how fond many 
 Perfbns were anciently, not only of Lambs, but of fe- 
 veral other Creatures : Which they differed to eat with 
 them at their Tables, and to lie with them in their 
 Beds 5 t&Bochartu-f (hows in his Hzerozotcon, P. I. 
 -Lib. 
 
 Verfe 4. Ver. 4. And there came a traveller to the rich man7\ 
 This may be applied to David's ftragling Affection, 
 which he fuffers to wander from his own home, and 
 to covet another Man's Wife. The Jewim Doctors 
 .fay it reprefents that which they call Jetzer hara the 
 evil Difpofition, or De fire that is in us, which muft 
 be diligently watched and obferved when we feel its 
 Motions. For they have this ingenious Obfervation 
 .concerning it, in Berefchit Rabba and other Books. In. 
 the beginning it if but a traveller 5 but in time it becomes 
 agtteft'^ and in conclufion, is the m after ofthehottfe.~] For 
 he, fay they, who is called a Traveller in the begin- 
 ning of this Verfe is called tfcb, a Man, in the Conclu- 
 fion of it. 
 
 And he fpared to take of his own flock-, <wd his own 
 herd, to drefs for the wayfaring man that was come to 
 him~\ Wherewith he might have fatisfied his Appe- 
 tite.
 
 tke Second Bool^ of S A M U E L. 439 
 
 But took, the poor Mans Itrftli, and drejjhl it for Me Chapter 
 man that was come to hit.~] He touches not in this XII. 
 Parable 'upon the Murder, for that was committed 
 to cover the Adultery, which led the way to the 
 other Crime. And Abarbinel gives a reafon why it is 
 not mentioned in his Explication of the Parable . 
 Which is this. The rich Man, faith he, plainly fig- 
 nifies Dav/d $ his Flocks and Herds David's Wives and 
 Concubines: The poor Man reprefents Uriah, who, 
 he thinks, was a Widower, and had feveral Children 
 alive by a former Wife, when he married Bathfieba. 
 Whom he compares to a Lamb which he bought, be- 
 caufe he folemnly efpoufed her: And with tender Af-- 
 feftion he cherimed her, and (he grew up with birrv 
 and with his Children, which he had by his former 
 Wife. This Lamb being taken by the rich Man from; 
 the poor to gratify a wanton Appetite, fignifies Da- 
 vid's taking Bathfljeba and lying with her. And it 
 would have made the Refemblance more compleat, if 
 he had added that the rich Man killed the poor Man, 
 from whom he took the Lamb. But this is omitted, 
 Abarbinel thinks^ in the Parable, that David might not 
 readily apprehend Nathans meaning $ and fo be in* 
 duced unawares to pronounce a Sentence of Condem- 
 nation upon himfelf. And then he had a fit Oppor- 
 tunity to (how him, that if the rich Man who took 
 away the poor Man's Lamb deferved Death, according 
 to his own Judgment 5 how much more did he de- 
 ferve it, who had not only taken another Man's Wife $ 
 but alfo caufed him to be flain by the Enemies of If* 
 rael. 
 
 Ver. 5. And David's anger was greatly kindled dg 
 the man^ and he faid y at the LORD liveth, the man 
 that hath done this thing flail furely die.'] Punifhments 
 
 fome-
 
 44 o A C M M E N T A R T upon 
 
 Chapter fometimes extended beyond the Law, becaufeof the 
 
 XII. great Atrocity of the Crime. 
 
 *-^v*^-* Ver. 6. And he fialt reft ore the lamb four- fold.~\ This 
 Verfe 6 was agreeable to the Law, XXII. Exod. I. 
 
 Becaufe he did this thing, and becanfe he had no pity.~\ 
 Becaufe he took away the Lamb, he condemned him 
 to make Refutation four- fold: And becaufe he had 
 no pity (it being his only Lamb) he condemned him 
 <to die. Kimchi will have it, that the word fignifies 
 twice fourfold $ becaufe it is in their dual Number : 
 So that this: Punilhment alfo is beyond the Law. But 
 all the ancient Interpreters are againft him. But the 
 Jews here obferve that thefe words were ominous : So 
 tnany of David's Sons perifhing; as he faid the rich 
 Man mould reftore Lambs, vfa. the Child he had: by 
 Bathfbeba^ Ammon\ Abfalom, and Advnijah- See ffo- 
 chart** in hifr Hierax*. P. I. Lib. II. Gap. XL. 
 Ver>fe 7. ^ erL 7* ^"^ Nathan faid unto David, thoti art the 
 ntAn^\. Who had pronounced a dreadful Sentence a- 
 gainft him(elf> Though Reproofe of M^n in Autho- 
 rity are to be managed very mannerly, as to the 
 ITorm, whereia they are delivered 5 yet as to the mat- 
 ter they are to. be plain and downright $ fo that they 
 may he made fenfible of their Guilt. 
 
 Thw faith tfo LO'RD God af Ifraek 2 axtirted thee 
 fang over Jfrael^ and delivered thee out of the hand of 
 Saul."] Who-fought to hinder his Advancement to 
 the Kingdom., by deftroying him. Thus he aggra- 
 vates David's Sin, from the Obligations he had to 
 God: Who bad; preferred him to the higheft Dig- 
 nity, when he was in a low, and fometimts a defpa- 
 rate Condition. 
 Vcrfe 8. Ver. 8. And I gave thee thy mafler's ^^.] His 
 
 And
 
 the Secsnd Book of S A Mil EL. 
 
 And thy mafler^s wives into thy bofo#t.~] For the Chapter 
 Wives of a King went along with his Lands and Goods XII. 
 unto his Succeffor: It being unlawful for the Widow iyV"V) . 
 of a King to be Wife to any but a King $ as appears by 
 the Story of Adonjah. But this doth not fignify that 
 David married any of them ; but only that they were 
 
 j * j j 
 
 delivered into his Pofleflion, as all other things be- 
 longing unto Sattl were. So Maiwonides : And more 
 than this, the Jewifh Doftors fay, no Subject might 
 have fo much as the Houfe of the King, no more than 
 his Scepter and Crown : Much lefs his Widow, or one 
 divorced by him, who was to remain a Widow to the 
 day of her Death. So the fame Ma'w/onides : The Wife 
 of a King is to be married to none elfe, for even the 
 King cannot legally marry the Widow of his Prede- 
 ceflbr $ or one divorced by him. See Selden, Lib. i.-Je 
 Uxore Hebr. Cap. 10. and Carpzoviuf upon Sckickard's 
 J#f Regium, p-44i. But there are thofe, who, tozvoid 
 all Controverfy about this matter, interpret the word 
 Nafe, not Wives, but mere Women belonging unto6^///. 
 
 And gave thee the hoiife of Jfrael and ofjttdahj] Db* 
 minion over all the twelves Tribes. 
 
 And if that had been- too little, I would moreover 'hav$ 
 given thee fuch and fitch things."} He need but have 
 askt, and God would have given him all that he could 
 reafonably defire : But he ought not to have taken 
 what he pleafed himfelf. The Jews refer this to the 
 Wives he would have given htm : And gather fron* 
 hence-, that their King might have eighteen Wives and 
 no more. See upon XVil. Dettt. 17. Butitis evident 
 thefe words, Jltch and fuchthings, do not fignify a cer- 
 tain number of any thkig, but indefinitely other Be- 
 nefits of any kind: > As T>htod, Hackspan obferves out 
 of many like Places, particularly VII. Ifatah 20. See 
 his Difput. IV. N.3- 
 
 L 1 1 Ver. 9.
 
 A CO MMENT ART upo 
 
 Ver. 9. Wherefore haft thou defpifed the comr/t<wd- 
 of the LORD to do evil in hif fight?"] Thefe 
 words, and David's own Confeffion (v. ig ) might 
 Verfe 9. have (named the Talfftudifts, one would think, from 
 framing Excufes for David's Sin, and abfolving him 
 from any Guilt. Bartoloccius hath given a large Ac- 
 count of their lewd Prevarication in this matter in his 
 Kirjath Sepher, Tom. 2. pag. 102, 103, 8cc. 
 
 Thou haft killed Vriah the Hittite with thefword^] For 
 he contrived his Death, which was as bad as if he had 
 killed him himfelf. 
 
 And haft taken his wife to he thy wife.] After he had 
 firft committed Adultery with her. 
 
 And hafiflain him with the fword of the children of 
 Ammon.~\ This highly aggravated his Crime, as Abar- 
 binel obferves, that he caufed him to be (lain by the 
 profeiTed Enemies of God ; who triumphed in the 
 Slaughter of fo great a Man. And in this Laniado him- 
 felf confeffes David finned, though in nothing elfe. 
 Verfe 10. Ver. 10. Now therefore the Jword flat/ never depart, 
 prom thine houfeJ] That is, as long as he lived, there 
 (hould be Slaughters in his Family. Which was ful- 
 filled in the violent Death of his Children, Ammon, 
 and Abfolom, and (about the time of his own Death) 
 Adonijah. 
 
 Becanfe thou haft defpifed me, and ha/1 taken the wife 
 ofVriah the Hittite to be thy wife.~\ Which it appears 
 by this Repetition, was a very great Offence : But not 
 greater than his Adultery, as Procopiw Gaz<ew thinks 
 it was, 
 
 Verfe 11. Ver.n. Tbttt faith the LORD, behold, Iwil/raife 
 Hp evil againft thee, out of thine own houfe.~] That is, 
 his own Family. Which was notorioully fulfilled in 
 Abfaloms Confpiracy againft him. 
 
 And
 
 the Second Book, of SAMUEL. 445 
 
 And I will take thy wives before thine eyes, and give Chapter 
 them unto thy neighbour 5 and he [hall lie with thy wives XI I. 
 in the fight of this fnn.~\ For Abfalom had a Tent i-rf"V"\J 
 fpread in the Houfe-top, and there went in unto them, 
 XVI. 2i, 22. Which is faid to be done before David's 
 Eyes$ becaufe, though he did not fee it, yet it was 
 done fo publickly that he could not but know it, and 
 yet was not able to hinder it. 
 
 Ver. 12. For thou didft itfecretly, but I will do this Verfe 12 
 thing before all Ifrael, and before thefun."] For it was 
 notorious to all, how David fled in hade from his 
 Son, and left his Concubines behind him, XV. 14, 
 
 Ver. 13. And David faid unto Nathan, IhavefinnedV&fe I3 
 againft the LORD.~] This Confeflion was made in a 
 few words : But, no doubt with many Sobs, and great 
 Grief, Compunction and Contrition of Heart. 
 
 And Nathan faid unto David.~] Not prefently, but 
 after he had bewailed his Sin fo bitterly, that his Re- 
 pentance appeared to be hearty. 
 
 The LORD alfo hath put away thy fin , thoufialt not 
 die.~] He was guilty of Death upon a double account 3 
 as an Adulterer, and as a Murderer : As Procopiw Ga- 
 z<i# obferves. But upon his Repentance, the Prophet 
 pronounces an Abfolution to him, thus far } that he 
 (hould be pardoned the Guilt, and part of the Punim- 
 ment. That is, he (hould not periih Eternally (as 
 Rafi and others interpret the words, thou foalt not die) 
 nor here fuffer the Death he had defer ved. For though 
 when God gave them a King like other Nations, he 
 did not intend that he (hould be above all Law, and 
 not be bound to the Laws he himfelf had given (as 
 Abarbiael obferves) yet he was not fubjeft to the Pu- 
 niflunent of the Law, which no Magiftrate could in- 
 flift, becaufe he was the Supreme : But God referved 
 
 L 1 1 2 his
 
 444 A COMMENTARY 
 
 Chapter his Puni foment to himfelf, and threatens to inflift it 
 XII. when inferiour Officers could not. Which threatning 
 
 JL/WJ did not take away from him the Power of pardoning 
 and releafing the Punifhment, but he left that intire 
 to himfelf, and here ufes it. But in fuch a manner, 
 that he freed David only from the PuniQiment of 
 Death, and the Lofs of his Kingdom : Otherways he 
 was to fuffer a great many, and fore Calamities, as 
 long as he lived. See J. Benedifl. Carpz,ovitfs upon 
 Scfycfard's Jiff Regtuw, Cap. II. Theor. VII. p. 137. 
 Whereby it appears how falfe the Doctrine of the Tal- 
 fttudi&s is concerning the Power of the great Sanhe- 
 drin, who they fay had power to fcourge their Kings, 
 OV. Which we never find was attempted, though 6W, 
 and David, and efpecially Manafleh, committed moft 
 heinous Sins, which deferred fevere Correction. 
 
 Veffe 14.- Ver. 14. Howbeit, becattfe by this deed than haft given 
 great occafton to the enemies of the LORD to blafphewe^ 
 the child alfo that if bom unto thee flail furely die. ~\ This 
 was an additional Puniftiment, to be inflided prefent- 
 ly : Becauife his fin was highly aggravat-ed, in that the 
 Nations about them might thereby be tempted to have 
 him and his Divine Law in great Contempt: Which 
 they faw no more regarded by the beft Men that pro- 
 feffed it. Or, the-y might blafpheme God, as a Re* 
 fpe&er of Perfons, who had rejected Said, and yet 
 kept David on the Throne, who had done worfe than 
 he. Or, the Ammonites perrnps infulted over Ijrael 
 and their God, when they had killed Uriah and others 
 with him. Yet Procopitts Gaz<e#t here well obferves, 
 
 , , there was fome Mercy mixed wirh this PuniQiment 5. 
 
 for if the Child had lived, it would have been a (land- 
 ing Monument of his Adultery. And therefore it may - 
 fee thought, that in favour of David God took him 
 away, that he might remove his Reproach. 
 
 But
 
 the Second Eoo\ of S A M U E L. 445 
 
 Butthis Verfe fuggefts a wonderful thing to us, that Chapter 
 remained many Months infenfible of what he XII. 
 had done (fo bewitching is fenfual Pleafure) for the U'VNJ 
 Child begotten in Adultery was born before Nathan 
 came to rouze him out of his Lethargy. 
 
 Ver. 15. And Naihan departed unto his houfe, andtbeVtite 15. 
 LORD (lrnc/{ the child that Vriah's wife bare nnto Da- 
 vid, and it was very fit k?~] Of fome fuddain fore Di- 
 ftemper : Which appeared at firft, as if it were 
 mortal. 
 
 Ver. 1 6. David therefore bsfonght the LORD for the Verfe 1 6. 
 childr\ He thought the threatning might not be abfo- 
 lute: The Will of God being not always manifefted 
 intirely at once, but he referves ftill fomething to him- 
 felf. As when he commanded Abraham to offer his 
 Son : And when he told Hezekiah he mould die. 
 
 And David fafted, and went /.} To his Clofet, 4- 
 fuppofe, or fome place of tvetirement. 
 
 And lay all night upon the eartb.~] Humbling himfelf 
 greatly for his fin, which had deferred this, and far 
 forer Punimment. Salvian (in his fecond Book de 
 Gubern. Dei) defcribes this admirably. He put off hb 
 Purple, faith he, threw away his Royal Ornaments, 
 laid down his Diadem, wholly dripped himfelf of his 
 Kingfhip, and appeared as a Penitent, in a-fqualidj 
 ruful Garb, fading, lying on the Ground, confeffing, 
 mourning, repenting, deprecating,^, and yet with 
 all this Humiliation and Compunction, he could not> 
 obtain a Revocation of this Punifhment. By this, and 
 by the Story of Abfalom^ it appears that David was a 
 great Lover of his Children : Many of which proved 
 great Afflictions to him, 
 
 Ver. 17. And'the elders of his hwfe.~] The princi- Verfe 17, 
 pal Officers belonging to the Court/ 
 
 ..u^r'.Jc 
 Arofi
 
 A COMMENTARY upon 
 
 Arofe And went to htm to raife him up from the earth.'] 
 By their earned Entreaties, to have a care of his own 
 Health. 
 
 But be would not, neither did he eat bread with them.'] 
 As he was wont to do at other times, when the prin- 
 cipal Perfons of the Court fat at Table with him. But 
 it is not to be thought, that David eat nothing all the 
 time the Child was fick } but only after he began to 
 defpair of his Life : Or perhaps, all the time he eat 
 nothing till the Evening } and then abltained from 
 all delicate Food, and contented himfelf with courfer 
 Fare. 
 
 Verfe 1 8. Ver. 1 8. And it came to pafs, that on the feventh day 
 the child died.'} Either the feventh Day after its 
 Birth before it wascircumcifed $ or the feventh after it 
 fell fick. This was the firft beginning of the Divine 
 Animadverfion upon him (as Salvian fpeaks) Fuitutiqi 
 primum, fed nonfolum, it was indeed the firft, but not 
 the alone : For there followed a long Train of exceed- 
 ing great Troubles. 
 
 And the fervants of David feared to tell him, the child 
 was dead : for they faid, behold, while the child was yet 
 Alive we fpake unto him, and he would not hearfyn unto 
 our voice 5 how will he then vex himfelf \ if we tell him 
 tke child K dead ?~] Thus they whifpered and reafon- 
 ed among themfelves $ fo that he might not hear them, 
 as appears by the next Verfe. 
 
 Verfe IQ. Ver. 19. And when David f aw that his fervants whif- 
 pered, David perceived that the child was dead.'] H$ 
 guefled what the matter was. 
 
 Therefore David faid unto his fervants, is the child 
 dead* and they faid he dead.~] They would not 
 acquaint him with it abruptly 5 for fear he (hould fall 
 into too great a Paffion. 
 
 Ver. 10.
 
 the Second Boo^ of S A M II E L. 447 
 
 Ver. 20. Then David rofe up from the earth, and Chapter 
 wafted, and anointed himfdf, and changed his apparel."] XII. 
 Put off the Habit of a Mourner, and prepared 
 decently to appear before God. For it is certain the 
 Jews were wont to wafh before they went into the 
 Houfe of God: Either their whole Body, or their 
 hands; which was ufual among the Gentiles alfo. And 
 Come have imagined the Jews learnt it from them $ be- 
 caufe we find no mention of it, as they fay, till the 
 time of Jndith, XII. 7. See Dr. Spencer, Dijfert. %. 
 Cap. 2. Sett. ii. But that is a Miftake $ if being men- 
 tioned not only here in this place, but in the Book of 
 Pfalms, XXVI. 6. For God having anciently com- 
 manded them to waQi themfelves, before they appear- 
 ed in his Prefence at Mount Sinai, XX. Exod 20. they 
 thence, it is likely, concluded it was fit to prepare 
 themfelves for all their holy Affemblies, after the fame 
 manner. 
 
 And came into the hattfe of the LORD and worflripp'cd'] 
 This was done like a truly good Man, who before he 
 would go to his own Houfe, went to God's: And 
 there gave him thanks, we may fuppofe, for the Par- 
 don of his Sin ; and not cutting him off as he had 
 done his Child. He acknowledged alfo the Jufticeof 
 God, and did not complain of his Severity. Hefub- 
 mitted to his holy Will, and befeeched him, perhaps-, 
 that the remaining Afflictions might be moderated, and 
 made profitable to him. 
 
 Then he came to his own houfe, and when he required^ 
 they fet bread before him, and he did eat."] I fuppofe 
 he was in fbme retired Room of his own Houfe, where 
 he lay upon the Earth mourning, and would not eat: 
 From whence he would not remove to any other part, 
 of it, till he had been firft at the Houfe of God, and 
 there wor (hipped.
 
 A COMMENT A RT nfon 
 
 Chapter Ver. ai. Then f aid his fervants to him, what is thit 
 
 XI L that ikon haft done, thon didfl faft and weep for the child 
 
 W"VNJ whe n he waf alive } hut when the child was dead, thou 
 
 Verfe 21. didtf rife and eat bread.'] His great Officers, who fate 
 
 at the Table with htm, I.fuppofe faid this. 
 
 Verfe 22. Ver. 22. And he faid, while the child was yet alive, I 
 fajled and wept, for 1 faid \ who can tell whether God will 
 be gracious unto me, that the child ntay live.~] They 
 thought him prepofterous, in mourning while the 
 Child was alive, and chearing up himfelf when it was 
 dead. But he fhows what reafon he had for both : It 
 being poffible God might be fo kind as to reverfe the 
 Sentence of Death, which he had pronounced againft 
 the Child, upon Davids Humiliation, Repentance, 
 and earneft Prayer to him for Mercy. - 
 
 Verfe 23. Ver. 23. Bttt now he is dead, wherefore fhottld I faft ? 
 can I bring him back. Again .<? / Jliall go to him, but he 
 fljall not return to me.~} But now God's Will being de- 
 clared to be abfolute, it was in vain to folicite for the 
 Child's Life.} which he could not hope to fee refto- 
 red by Fafting, and Prayers, or any other means. But 
 he muft rather prepare to go to it, than think of bring- 
 ing it back to him. Maimonides fays, that they did 
 not lament Infants, who died before they were thirty 
 Days old 5 but -carried them in their Arms to the 
 Grave, with one Woman and two Men to attend 
 them: Without faying the ufual Prayers over them, or 
 the Confolations for Mourners. But if an Infant was 
 above -thirty Days old when he died, they carried him 
 out on afmall Bier, and flood over him in order, and 
 faid the Prayers and Confolations. If he was a Year old, 
 then he was carried out upon a Bed. This Cuftom 
 Gierw thinks David followed, in making no mourn- 
 ing for this Child when it was dead : Though there is 
 no ground to think fuch Cuftoms as Maimonides de- 
 
 fcribes
 
 the Second Boo^ of S A M U E L. 
 
 (bribes, were ufed in thefe early Days. See L. deLuftti Chapter 
 Ebriorum, Cap. 5. XII. 
 
 Ver. 24. And David comforted Bathfheba hit wife."] -L/"VVJ 
 Who no doubt was deeply affli&ed for the lofs of her Verfe 24. 
 Child. Which was a ftrong Bond while it lived, to 
 tie David's Affe&ion to her: But being dead (he might 
 fear he would no longer have any concern for her : 
 But, perhaps, divorce her as having been the occafion 
 of great Evil to him. It is obfervable, that there is 
 not one word faid to Bathfheba in all this Relation, 
 either concerning her Guilt, or her Punithment. She 
 was punifhed, I Tuppofe, in the Calamities that befel 
 "David : Who inticed her, not (he him, to commit the 
 foul Sin of Adultery 5 and was innocent id the Mur- 
 der of Uriah. 
 
 And went in unto her, and lay with her!] Which it 
 was not lawful to do, as Mairuonidcs obferves, while 
 the Days of Mourning lafted: For then they rtlight 
 not fo much as marry, though they did not lie toge- 
 ther. But thofe days being ended, he enjoyed her 
 Company. The fame Gierut hath collected a great 
 deal to this purpofe, in the forenamed Book, Cap. 
 XXL 
 
 And fhe bare him 4 fon^ and he called hk name Solo* 
 vtonl] Some think his Mother firft gave him this 
 Name, as foon as he was born. 
 
 And the LORD loved him."] As the LORD told 
 him, it is likely, by Nathan the Prophet: Who com- 
 forted him, after his great Humiliation, with this good 
 Hope, that notwithftanding his Sin, God would have 
 a Kindnefs for this Son, and make him very famous. 
 Such is the wonderful Goodnefs of God to truly pe- 
 nitent Sinners : Who teftify the Sincerity of their Re- 
 pentance, by humble Submiffion to whatfoever Punifh- 
 cnents God thinks fit to inflift upon them (as David 
 
 M m m did
 
 45 o A COMMENTARY upon 
 
 Chapter did to the Death of the former Child) and thereby 
 XII. incline the Divine Goodnefs to (how further Mercy 
 
 vyVNJ to them. 
 
 Verfe 25. Ver. 25. And he fent by the hand of Nathan the. pro- 
 phet ^ and called his name Jedid/ah."] But David here- 
 upon fent to give his Child another Namej fignifying 
 the Love which he was affured God had to him. But 
 the Scripture, never calls him by this Name 5 but al- 
 ways Solomon : Which Name the People loved, be- 
 caufe he built the Houfe of the LORD in peaceable, 
 times. 
 
 Becaufe of the LORD."] Becaufe he had fo gracioufly 
 declared his Love to him. For the Name imports, as 
 is noted in the Margin of the Bible, beloved of the 
 LORD. 
 
 Vt&orinvt Strigetius tranflates the firft words of this 
 Yerfe thus, Tradidit ettm in manum Nathan, &c. He 
 committed him to the hand of Nathan t^ Prophet $, 
 that he might educate him, and bring him up in Piety, 
 and in the Knowledge of all things neceffary for a 
 Prince to be acquainted withal. For the moft excel- 
 lent Natures are apt to err in many things (as he ob- 
 ferves) without Learning : And therefore though Her- 
 cules had a very great Genius^ yet he was put into the 
 hands of Learned Men to inftruft him: As appears by 
 the Verfes of Theocritu*, which recite his Mafters. 
 Thus Alexander was bred up by Ariftotle in all manner 
 of Learning. And if Conftantim^ together with his 
 Piety, had not been furni(hed with a great deal of 
 Knowledge, he could not have managed the Caufe of 
 Chrift againlr, the Arians^ fo well as he did in the 
 Council of Biiflops, 
 
 26. Ver. i6< And Joab fought againft Rabbah of the chil- 
 dren of Ammon t and took^ the city.~\ That part of the 
 City wbers the Royal Palace was : Which, lay upon 
 
 the
 
 the Second Bool^ of S A M U E L. 451 
 
 the Water that ran by the City, as the next Verfe feems Chapter 
 to interpret it. It is not to be imagined that Joab XI F. 
 continued the Siege fo long, as till David had two U^VNJ 
 Children by Bathfheba : But this was done foon after 
 the Death of Uriah 5 when David commanded them 
 to make their Aflault ftronger againft the City, 
 
 XI. 2 f. .J., 
 
 Ver. 27. And Joab fent nteffengers to David, and Verfe Z7. 
 faid) I fought againft Rdbbah, and have taken tfx city 
 of water s.~\ That part of this City which lay upon 
 the Water : The other part, which was the heart of 
 the City being yet untaken. But it being fupplied 
 with Water from this part, of which Joab had got 
 PofTeffion, it could not hold out long, but would be 
 forced to furrender, becaufe Joab cut off their Water 
 from them* So Jofephus underftood it, ajf o'&rnw 
 Jrb$ '&n-Kfjt,>6fjutv(&, Lib. VII. Cap. 7. And thusfome 
 Learned Men tranflate the laft words of this Verfe, by 
 adding the Particle Mew before Eth> he took from the 
 city the waters. 
 
 Ver. 18. Now therefore gather the reft of the people to- Verfe 28. 
 get her , and encamp againli the city and take it ^ left I 
 take the clty^ and if be called by my name.'] As from 
 the Conqueft of Africa Scipio was called African**. By 
 this it appears, that though Joab had many Faults, yet 
 he loved his Prince, and endeavoured to raife his 
 Glory. 
 
 Ver. 19. And David gathered all the people together^] Verfe 29. 
 All that were fit for War. 
 
 And went to Rabbah and fought againft it, and too^ 
 it.~] The Army being reinforced with fuch great Re- 
 cruits, they did not merely block up the Cky to ftarve 
 it, and force it to furrender 5 hut took it by Storm, 
 and permitted the Soldiers to plunder and take the 
 
 M m m a Spoil
 
 A COMMENTARY ufon 
 
 Chapter Spoil of it $ as Jafephv* writes, StefErcwiii -reft 
 
 XII. va.k cipiw. 
 VW"*VJ Ver. 30. And he took the kjngs crown from of his 
 Verfe 30.^.] This was the King's part of the Spoil : And 
 the Taltnudifts alfo fay, that all the Houfhold-ftufFof 
 the conquered King belonged to the King that was 
 victorious. See GrottM, L. III. de Jure Belli & Pack, 
 Cap. XXIII. Seft. 14. 
 
 The weight whereof was A talent of gold."] Or rather, 
 the Pr/Ve, or Value of it : As the Hebrew word fre- 
 quently fignifies, and not only Weight* See Bochartus in 
 his Hierozoicox, P. i. Lib. II. Cap. XXX VII. p. 380, 
 And fo it is to be taken here 5 for who was able to car- 
 ry on his Head fuch a Weight as a Talent, which they 
 {ay was an hundred twenty five Pounds > 
 
 With the precious Gone tl} Which made the Value of 
 it fo great. Jofephus here faith, that there was one 
 Stone of great Price, e* i*kaq> in the middle of the 
 Crown 5 which he calls a Sardonyx. The Original of 
 which Fable Bochartut hath ingeniously conje&ured in 
 his Hierozoicon, P. I. L. V. Cap. VIL where he men- 
 tions other Conceits of the Jews about this Stone. 
 
 And he brought forth thefpoil of the city in great Abun- 
 danceJ} This PafTage is thus rendered by 
 
 He found more and other Prey in the Qty 
 very fplendid, and of great Price. 
 
 Verfe i. Ver. ^i. And fa brought forth the people that were 
 therein, and put them under Jaws , and under harrows of 
 iron, and under axes of iron, and made them pafs through 
 the bnck-^lftf."] Some of the Inhabitants he caufed to 
 be fawn in funder 5 over others Horfes drew Harrows 
 with great Iron Teeth 5 others were drawn over (harp 
 Sickles, or (harp Stones: Which perhaps he means by 
 For fa forne Interpreters underftand it, 
 
 that
 
 the Second BooJ^ ^/SAMUEL. 455 
 
 that he dragged them through the place where Bricks Chapter 
 were made : And there grated their Flefh upon the XII. 
 ragged pieces of broken Bricks. Though fome will 
 have this word Malken to fignify the place where the 
 Ammonites offered their Sacrifices to their God Moloch 
 or Malcom (as he is oft called) and made the People 
 there to pafs through the Fire. So thevulgar tran- 
 ftates it, Fornacem Moloch, the Furnace of Moloch. This 
 dreadful Punimment was to terrify other Countries 
 from violating the Right of Nations, by abufing pub- 
 Ikk Embaffadors. Though many have thought it too 
 fevere, and lookt upon it as an Argument, that David 
 did this in the State of his Impenitence : When the 
 mild and gentle Spirit of God was departed from him, 
 and he was become cruel and furious, as well as luft- 
 ful. 
 
 And thus did he unto aft the Met of the children of 
 Ammon^\ This will not let us think that he punifhcd 
 fo cruelly, only thofe wha advifcd the ufing of his 
 Embaffadors (hamefully, or applauded it (as many it 
 is likely did, that lived in Kabbah) for he treated all 
 the Cities in the Country, in the (ame rigorous man- 
 ner. 
 
 So David and all the fefyte returned to Jerufatew.'] 
 After they had brought all the Country into Subjection 
 to him, and fecured the Polfeffion of it. For it is not 
 likely all the Country People, Women and Children, 
 were thus ufed : But only the Military Men, who had 
 levied War agatnft David, and called the Syrians to 
 their Afliftance, and fince put him to the Trouble andi 
 Charge of a long Siege of 
 
 CHAP,
 
 454 A COMMENT ART upoi* 
 
 CHAP. XIII. 
 XIII. 
 
 Verfe i. Verfe i. A ND it came Ho pafs after this, that Abfa- 
 Jl\. lorn the fon of David had a fair Jffter, 
 n>hofe name was Tav/ar 5 and Amnon the fon of David 
 loved her.~\ Now begun a fad Scene to be opened, of 
 the Calamities which Nathan foretold David (hould 
 befal his Houfe, XII. 10. It is the common Opinion 
 of the Jews, that in the War King David had with the 
 King of GeJJwr, he took his Daughter captive $ who 
 being very beautiful, he lay with her once (as they 
 fancy the Law, XXI. Dettt. n. allows) and begat of 
 her this Daughter. And afterward, (he becoming a 
 Profelyte, he married her $ and begat Abfalorx. So this 
 Daughter being begot while her Mother was a Gentile, 
 they fancy (he was not his legal Child : And confequent- 
 ly Amnon might have married her. See Selden^ Lib. V. 
 de Jure Nat. & Gent. Cap. XIII. and CocceJtts upon the 
 Sanhedrin, Cap. 2. N. 8. Annot. 7. of which more up- 
 on v.i 3. See there. 
 
 Verfe 2. Ver. 2. And Amnon was fo vexed , that he fell fick^ 
 for his jitter Tamar 3 for {he was a Virgin, and Amnon 
 thought it hard to do any thing to her.~] The Paffion of 
 his Mind difordered his Body, becaufe he could not 
 compafs his defire : For (he being a Virgin was under 
 a drift Guard (as Virgins ufed to be) fo that it was 
 difficult for him to enjoy her Company. For to do 
 any thing to her^ fignifies to do what he defired : As to 
 do fignifies not only in the Hebrew, but in other Lan- 
 guages. 
 
 Ver. 5.
 
 the Second Boot^ of S AMIHEL. 455 
 
 Ver. 3. And Amnon had 'a friend whofe name VMS Jo- Chapter 
 nadab, the fon of Shi weak David's brother.'] That is, XII. 
 his Cofin German, who are often called Brothers in ^Y**** 
 Scripture. Veife 3- 
 
 And Jonadab wasaveryfubtilmanJ] To find means 
 to compafs an end. 
 
 Ver. 4. And he faid unto lint, why art thott, being Verfe 4*. 
 the kjngsfon^] And his eldeft Son, who was next 
 Heir to the Crown, III. 2. 
 
 Lean from day to day f\ In the Hebrew the words 
 are morning by morning. For whatfover Diverfions he 
 might find in the Day, he had reliefs Nights, which 
 made him look pale and wan when he arofe. 
 
 Wilt thou not tell me ?~] For Men are not wont to 
 hide any thing from their Friends, 
 
 And Amnon faid unto* him^ 1 love Tamar, my brother 
 Abfalomsjifter^] From thefe words the Jews are wont 
 to argue, that Tamar was nothing of Kin to Amnon $ 
 for he calls her not his Sifter, but his Brother- Alfa- 
 low's Sifter. But this is a very frivolous Observation, 
 for in the two next Verfes he calls her my fifler: And 
 v. 7. David calls him her brother, and .fee v. ii; 
 
 Ver. f. And Jonadab faiei unto him y lay < thee down 0#Veffe- < 
 thy bed, and make thy felf fak-] He advifes him to 
 feign himfelf to be fo ill, that it conftrained him to 
 keep his Bed. Inftead of doing the true Office of a 
 Friend, he flatters his Paffion to his utter undoing. 
 
 And when thy father comes to fee thee."^ As he knew 
 he would when he heard of his Sickhefs: For, as I 
 obferved before, he was a great Lover of his ChiU 
 dren. 
 
 Say unto him, I pray thee, let tnyfifter Tawar-cofne and 
 give me meat, and drefs the meat in my fight, that J may 
 fee it, and eat it at her hand.'] He would have him* 
 pretend that his Stomach was fo nice, and fq>iieami(h D
 
 A COMMENTART upon 
 
 Chapter that he could like nothing that his Servants drefled : 
 XIH. And therefore defired his Sifter, who underftood how 
 
 t/"WI to make delicate Difhes, might come and prepare forae- 
 thing that he could relifli. 
 
 Verfe 6. Ver. 6. And Atnnon laid down^ and rxade hiwfelf 
 yfafr.] He eafily followed bad Counfel, to attain a bad 
 end. 
 
 An 'd when the kjng was come to fee him, Atnnon faid 
 unto the l$ng, I fray thee let Tawar nty fifter come and 
 mak? *nt a couple of cakes in my fght^ that I may eat at 
 her hand.~] She was peculiarly noted, I fuppofe, to 
 be very cufious in making thefe lebibtoh, as the Hebrew 
 calls them : Which the Greeks tranflate *c?fcte/&t$, and 
 are by Interpreters thought a delicious fort of Cakes : 
 Though fome take noftwejtt to have been an excellent 
 Broth, or fome other fupping Meat 5 which cannot 
 be meant here, becaufe (he is faid, v. 8. to bake the 
 takes. 
 
 Verfe 7. Ver. 7. Then David fent hovte to Tamar, faying, go 
 new to thy Mother Amnons houfe and drefr him meat^\ He 
 fufpecledno Fraud ^ and Jonadab was fo wicked as 
 not to difcover it, and thereby prevent the Mif- 
 chief. 
 
 Verfe 8. Ver. 8. So Tamar went to her brother Antnortf houfe 
 (and he was laid down) and /he tookflonr % and kpeaded 
 #, and titade cakes in hfrfigfa, and did bake the cakes."} 
 She (bowed her felf an obedient Daughter, and a kind 
 Sifter. :i e 
 
 Verfe 9- Ver. 9. And fie too^apanJ] Wherein they had been 
 baked. 
 
 And youred them out before hint.'] Into a Dim. 
 BK* he refufed to eat.] Pretending he had no Ap^ 
 pedte. 
 
 And
 
 tie Second Book of S A M U E L. 
 
 And Amnonfaid, have ont all men from me, and ^/Chapter 
 went out every man from him7\ He commanded all his XIII. 
 Servants that attended him, to leave him alone 3 thatt/'W) 
 he might take Come reft. 
 
 Ver. 10. And Amnonfaid unto Tamar, bring the /e<tf Verfe 10. 
 into the chamber that J may eat of thy hand."] He remo- 
 ved, I fuppofe, into an inner Room (where he thought 
 he might more privately enjoy her) and pretended to 
 be fo refrefhed by the Change, that his Stomach was 
 come to him. 
 
 And Tamar took, the cakes, which (he had made, and 
 broHght them into the chamber to Amnon her brother^ Her 
 Innocence made her think her felf fafe $ efpecially with 
 a Brother. 
 
 Ver. 11. And when fhe had brought them unto him to Verfe 1 1. 
 eat, he took, hold of her, and faid unto her, come lie with 
 me, my /ifter.~] She fat down, it is likely, fufpecTmg 
 no evil, upon his Bed-fide to minifter unto him : 
 Which gave him the opportunity to lay violent hands 
 upon her. 
 
 Ver. 12. And fle anfoered him, nay my brother, do Verfe 12. 
 not force mel} She having not Strength enough to get 
 from him, refifts him with ftrong Reafons : Praying 
 him to confider frft that (he was his Sifter. Unto 
 which relation (he hoped he would have fuch a Reve* 
 rence, as not to meddle with her, though (lie were 
 willing : Much lefs offer Violence to her, which was 
 abominable to do to a Stranger. 
 
 For no fuch thing ought to be done m IfraeL"] Whatfover 
 other Nations did (among whom Idols were worftiip- 
 ped with filthy Lufts) fhe prays him not to defile the 
 Church of God, whofe Glory wasHolinefs and Purity. 
 The Jewiih Doctors fay, this gave fach a S&mdil, that 
 the People began to fpeak thus one to another : If the 
 King's Daughter be thus ufed, what will become of 
 
 N n n the
 
 458 A COMMENT ART npon 
 
 Chapter the Children of private Men ? And if Men be fo bold 
 XIII. with chafte Women, what will they be with thofe 
 
 cx-v^ that are wantonly inclined > And at this time, they fay, 
 a Decree was made, that two young People (hould 
 not be alone together, Gem. Sanhedrin, Cap. 2. N. 
 VIII. 
 
 Do not thou this folly. ~] 1 hat is, this Wicked nefe. 
 She prays him to confider the Foulnefs of the Sin $ 
 which would highly provoke the Divine Majefty. 
 
 Verfe la. Ver. 13. And /, whither Jkatt I caufe0?y{hawetogo?~} 
 She befeeches him, befide the Sin againft God, to con- 
 fider the Difgrace it would be to her: Who (hould 
 not be able to look any Body in the Face 5 nor would 
 any Body think of marrying her. 
 
 And for thee^ thottfoalt be as one of the fools in Ifrael."] 
 Utterly lofe his Reputation . And be lookt upon as a 
 Man void of all Senfe of Religion, Honour, or Hu- 
 manity. 
 
 Now therefore I pray thee, fpeak^ unto the k$ng $ for he 
 will not withhold me from thee7\ The Jews commonly 
 fanfying that (he being begot, as I faid before, of a 
 Captive Woman before David married her, there was 
 no fuch Kindred between her and Amnon, but that 
 he might lawfully have her to Wife. But others think, 
 that (he being a young Woman, unacquainted with 
 the Law, imagined that they who had not the fame 
 Mother, might lawfully marry ^ or that the Power of 
 the King was fo great, that he might difpenfe with 
 the Law, in this cafe : Or rather, (he faid any thing 
 that came into her Mind, which (he thought might 'de- 
 liver her from the prefent Danger. And this I take to 
 be the trueft Interpretation. For Abarbinel hath at 
 large confuted the Opinion of her being begotten of 
 Maacah before Marriage, when (he was a Gentile. For 
 as the Scripture faith no fuch thing, fo he thinks it 
 
 altogether
 
 tie Second BooJ^ of S A M U E L. 459 
 
 altogether improbable, that fuch a Man as David would Chapter 
 have any thing to do with her, till (he became a Pro- XIII. 
 felyte. And therefore, he faith, (he fpake thefe words, L^WJ 
 not as if (he thought it lawful for the King to give her 
 to Atnnon for his Wife $ but that (lie might get rid of 
 his Solicitations, by fair Speeches. For (he having ur- 
 ged him with the foregoing Arguments, viz. the Hei- 
 noufnefs of the Action it felf 5 the Diflionour it 
 would be to her, and no lefs Reproach to himfelf : 
 And he perfifting ftill blindly in his wicked Refolu- 
 tion, (he adds thefe words to give him hope, that he 
 might have Satisfaction, without acting fo bruti(hly $ 
 if he did but ask his Father's Confent. As if (he had 
 faid, if thou art fo fick with Love, that thou art rea- 
 dy to die, fpcak to the King, unto whom thy Life is 
 very dear, and he will preferve it, by granting thy 
 Defire: For though by the Law thou canft not enjoy 
 me, yet he will rather chufe to let me have thee, than 
 fee thee die. This, faith Abarbinel, is the Senfe of thefe 
 words, he will not withhold me from thee. Which (he 
 faid to withhold and divert him from his purpofe at 
 that time. Which R. Samuel Lam ado (who endeavours 
 to fupport the forenamed Opinion of their Doctors) 
 doth but very weakl v oppofe. See Buxtorf. de Sponfal. 
 & Divortih^ Sect. XX. See my Notes upon Chap. 
 III. 3. 
 
 Ver. 14 Howbeit he would not hearken unto her voice, Verfe 14. 
 but bzing ftronger than foe, he forced her and lay with 
 ker.~] As the Nightingale in He/tod fung in vain to 
 the ravenous Hawk (as Strigdius gloifes upon thefe 
 words) foTavtar faid all this to a deaf Man : Who was 
 wholly under the power of his furious Luft ; \* hich 
 would not fufFer him to mind either God, or Men, or 
 himfelf. 
 
 
 N n n z Ver. 1 5.
 
 A COMMENTART 
 
 Ver-. 15. T^en Amnon hated her exceedingly, fo that 
 the haired wherewith he hated her, was greater than the 
 love wherewith he had loved her.~] The Tews are much 
 
 X7 C 
 
 Verie 15. coocerned to give a Reafon of this Hatred. And Ra- 
 fa and others, lay, that in her (trugling with him to 
 refift his Attempt upon her, (he hurt thofe parts 
 wherewith he offended $ which extreamly enraged 
 him. This is not improbable.- But others think it a 
 better account to fay, that (be reproached him fo bit- 
 terly with what he had done $ that he could not en- 
 dure to hear it : And perhaps his own Conference be- 
 gan to fly in his face. 
 
 And Amnon faid unto her^ arife, be gone.'} He doth 
 not fo much as fpeak one kind word to her, nor call 
 her Sifter (as Pellicanvs obferves) but in a rude man- 
 ner bid her be gone, as if (he had been a common 
 Strumpet. 
 
 Verfe 16. Ver. 16. And Jhefaid unto hint, there if no caufe.~]FoT 
 this hard ufage. 
 
 Thjf evil if greater than the other that thou didft unto 
 me.~] It was not a greater fin, but it did her the grea- 
 ter Mifchief : Becaufe it publifhed her Shame, and 
 made that known to all, which was done fecretly. 
 
 But he would not hearken to her.] This was very bar- 
 barous to throft her out of doors immediately, and in 
 the Day-time : Without confulting how to cover, if 
 it were po(Iible,'fo foul a Faft. So Jofephttf, he would 
 not let her ftay till Night, but commanded her to be 
 put outj while it was Day-light, y * jjuaifo. 
 ai%vw$ wag^-TTBJDj, that (he might meet with Wit- 
 neffes of her Shame. 
 
 Verfe 1 7. Ver. 1 7. Then he called his fervants that mmittrtd, 
 unto him, and f aid unto them, put now this woman out 
 from me, and bolt the door after her.J] This was a new 
 Violence to her, to be turned out of Doors, with 
 
 fuch
 
 the Second BooJ^ of S A M If B L. 
 
 fucit contemptuous Language, as if (he bad beetran im- Chapter 
 pudent Intruder. XHL 
 
 Ver. 1 8. Andflje had a garment of divers colours upvn L/*VSjr 
 her, far with fitch robes were the kjng's daughters , ftaf^ e " e x 
 were virgins, apparelled.'] This was fuch a Garment 
 asjofeph the beloved Son of Jacob wore. Seeupcn 
 XXXVII, Gew,.3. 
 
 And his ferv ants brought her out, and bolted the door 
 after her.~] An high Contempt of a Ring's Daughter : 
 Which they knew her to be by her Apparel, if by no- 
 thing elfe. But their Dependance on their Matter over- 
 ruled all the refpeft due to her. 
 
 Ver. 19. And Ta war put aftes on her head^ andrenty^k IQ, 
 her garment of divers colour s, that was upon her,~] Both 
 thefe were Expreflionsof the greateft Grief : Which (he 
 was not able to fupprefs. 
 
 And laid her hands on her head^ and went on crying^ 
 Bewailing her Calamity. Laying her hands on her head 
 was alfo a token of great Trouble and Grief: She 
 covering thereby her Face, as oneaftiamed. Thus Je- 
 remiah faith, the Children of Jfrael fhould go forth 
 from Aflyria^ with their hands upon their head, 11.3 7. 
 that is, faith Abarbinel, like a Woman who bewails 
 her Misfortune 5 and there is none to deliver her. St. 
 Hierom and Theodoret more plainly, they (hall go forth 
 with their hands on their Heads, in ftgnum pitdoris & 
 doloru, in token of their Shame and of their Grief. 
 Spreading forth their hands is the fame, L Lament.^.- 
 17. 
 
 Ver. 20. And Abfalom her brother?] Unto whofeVerfe 20. 
 Houfe (he went. 
 
 Said unto her^ hath Aminonthy brother been with thee?~\ 
 A modeft Expreffion for the foul Rape he had com- 
 mitted: At which he conceived great Indignation, 
 and therefore in fcorn dotli not call him her Brother
 
 462 A COM MENTOR r upon 
 
 Chapr* 1 * Amnon, but Aminon. So the words are in the He brew, 
 
 XIII. hath Aminon thy brother been with thee ? 
 **s~V~*-> But hold thy peace, my fifter, he if thy brother : regard 
 not this thing.'] He feems to defire her to put up the 
 Injury in filence 5 that it might not bring too much 
 Difgrace on their Family : But indeed, that he might 
 di(Temble the Revenge he intended, upon occafion, 
 to take of him. 
 
 So Tamar remained defolate in her brother Abfalom s 
 hottfe."] She would fee no Body, I fuppofe, but only 
 thofe that waited on her in her Brother's Family. 
 Verfe 21. Ver. n. And when king David heard of all the fe 
 things, he was very wroth.~\ But out of his great In- 
 dulgence, inflicted no fort of Punifhment upon him, 
 that we read of: r n^arjBi>'ra.1(^ ^b liZ $k az/raf (as 'jo- 
 fephta obferves) for he was his eldeft Son, which made 
 him fpare him. 
 
 Verfe 22. Ver. 22. And Abfalom fpake unto his brother Amnon 
 neither good nor bad.~] Never faid a word to him a- 
 bout this matter, when they met together. 
 
 For Abfalom hated Amnon , becaufe he had forced hfc 
 fifter Tamar.~] Though he hated him in his Heart, yet 
 he never exprefled the leaft Refentment. So the Particle 
 fa fhould be tranflated, not for, but though. By this 
 means Amnon was lull'd afleep into a Belief that Abfa- 
 lom would not trouble him for what he had done : 
 Becaufe he did not threaten 5 nor fo much as expoftu- 
 late with him, nor take any notice of what had pa(Ted. 
 Though in reafon he ought to have been the more 
 afraid, that he was meditating a terrible Revenge: Ac- 
 cording to the Fable of the little Moufe, who when the 
 Dunghil Cock came into trie Parlour, clapping his 
 Wings, and making a great noife, was very much af- 
 frighted at it, but minded not the Cat which came 
 gently creeping towards her : Whom her Mother chid 
 
 for
 
 tf>e Second Boo\ of S A M U E L. 463 
 
 for her ^olly, telling her there was no danger from Chapter 
 the fluttering, clamorous Cock $ but from the filent XIII. 
 Cat (he was to expeft prefent Death. So Viftorintts <^"V^-* 
 Strigelitts gloffes upon this place. 
 
 Ver. 29. And it came to pafs, after two years?] In Verfe 12. 
 all which time Abfalom had (aid nothing to Amnon 
 about his abufed Sifter: That he might think he was 
 ignorant of it, or did not regard it, or had forgot it. 
 
 That Abfalom had foeep /hearers in Baal-hazor, which 
 if beftdc Ephraim : and Abjalom invited all the kings 
 fonr.~] For the time of Sheep (hearing was a kind of 
 Harveft in thofe Countries $ and therefore full of Joy: 
 Which they exprefled by making a Fcaft upon thofe 
 Days. We read of it early in the Book ofGeneJ/s, viz. of 
 Lalans going to fheer his Sheep, XXXI. 19. and Judah 
 after his mourning for his Wife's Death, went to re- 
 frefti himfelf at a Sheep- (hearing with his Friends, 
 XXXVIII. 12, 13. And it was at a time of fuch Joy 
 that David fent to Nabal for fome Relief, I; bam. 
 XXV. 8. 
 
 Ver. 24. And Abfalom came to the k**tg, and fad, Verfe 2f., 
 behold now thy fervant hath fheep-fiearers, let the king, I 
 befeech thee, and hit fervant s, go with thy fervant."] He 
 had no mind the King mould go 5 but invited him to 
 avoid all Sufpicion. 
 
 Ver. 25. And the fyngfaid tff Abfalottt, nay my fon^ Verfe 25, 
 kt tff not al/owgo.~] For he feems to have invited all 
 his Family : When he befeeched him, and his Servants 
 to go with him. 
 
 Left we be chargeable unto thee ^ and he frejjed titn~: 
 bowbeit he would not go ^ but blejfed him.~] Gave hi rn 
 thanks for his Invitation, and prayed God to ble(s 
 him.
 
 4 <$ 4 A COMMENTARY upon 
 
 Chapter Ver. 26. Then faid Abfalom^ if not: I pray thee let 
 
 Kill. &y brother Amnon go with me^\ To cover his defign, 
 
 L/^/"SJ he pretended, I fuppofe, a fpecial Kindnefs for him: 
 
 Verfe 2 6, Or at leaft defired the King to do him the Honour, 
 
 to let him have the Company of his eldeft Brother. 
 
 And the kjng faid unto him, why fiould he go with 
 thee .<?] Being the next Perfon in the Kingdom to the 
 King, it is likely David thought it would make the 
 Entertainment too chargeable. 
 
 Verfe 17. Ver. 27. But Abfalom preffed him^ that he let Amnon , 
 and all the l^ngsfons go with him7\ Who might have 
 taken Exceptions, if Amnon alone had been entertain- 
 ed by him : Therefore his Importunity prevailed to 
 have the Company of them all. 
 
 Verfe 28. Ver. 28. And Abfalom had commanded his fervant /, 
 faying, mark ye now when Amnon is merry with wine.~\ 
 And had no thoughts of any danger. 
 
 And when I fay unto you, fmite Amnon, then kjU him^ 
 fear not. Have not I commanded yon ? be conragiow, 
 and be valiant^] He incourages them to hope, that he 
 being the King's Son, and next Heir to the Crown when 
 Amnon was gone (for Chileab feems now to be dead) 
 would (land between them and Danger of being called 
 to account for what they did. 
 
 Verfe 29. Ver. 29. And the fervant s of Abfalom did as Abfalom 
 had commanded: then all the k$ngs fons arofe, and gat 
 every one uyon his mule, andfledr\ Fearing he might 
 deftroy all the Royal Family : For Ambition was as 
 ftrong in him as Revenge $ which appeared afterward 
 in his Endeavours to dethrone his Father. Mules be- 
 gan to be in ufe in Dtvid's Days (as Bochart obferves) 
 who appointed Solomon to be carried on his own Mule, 
 and declared King, i Kings I. 33. And Solomon had 
 a Prefent of them made to him, i Kings X. 23. And 
 they were not ufed only to ride on 5 but for Car- 
 riage
 
 tie Sectnd Book of S A M U E L. 465 
 
 riage of Burdens, i Chron. XII. 40. and to draw Cha- Chapter 
 riots, as the LXX. underftand LXVI. Jfaiah, 20. See XIII. 
 Hierozoicott, P. I. Lib. 2. Cap. XIX. IXWJ 
 
 Ver. 30. And it came to pafs, while thej were in the Verfe 30. 
 n?4jr, that tidings came to David, faying* Abfalom hath 
 flain all the kings fons, and there if not one of them left."] 
 He that faw Amnon killed, prefently ran away in a 
 great Fright 5 imagining all the Ring's Sons were fo 
 ferved. 
 
 Ver. 31. Then the k^ng arofe and tare hit garments, Verfe 31. 
 and lay on the earth, and all his fervants flood by with 
 their clothes rent."] This was a natural Expreffion of 
 great Grief, to throw themfelves not upon their Beds 
 (as Maimonides obferves) but upon the ground. Other- 
 wife, they turned their Beds upfide down, and fo lay 
 as hard, as if they lay upon the ground. See Gierus 
 de LU&H Hebr. Cap. XVI.II. Sett. 8. 
 
 Ver. 32. Andjonadab the fon of Shimeah, David's Verfe 32, 
 brother, anftvered and faid^] Who was noted before, 
 to be a very fubtil Man (v. 3.) and underftood all the 
 Intriegues (as we now fpeak) about the Court. 
 
 Let not my Lord fnppofe they have flain all the young 
 tnen^ the king's fons, for Amnon only is dead."] This 
 he fpake not from any certain Intelligence he had re- 
 ceived from Abfalovis Houfe $ but from rational Con- 
 jefture, out of what he had learnt concerning Abfa- 
 lovt's Refentment. 
 
 For by the appointment of Abfalom this hath been de- 
 termined, from the day that he forced hit fefter Tamar.~] 
 He had talkt, I fuppofe, among his Familiars, that he 
 would take a time to revenge the Injury done his Si- 
 fter, though for the prefent he took no notice of it. 
 Which Jonadab, being a prying Man, had fome way 
 
 or other difcovered. 
 
 . 
 
 Ooo Ver, 3 3.
 
 4 <56 ^ COM MEN JAR T 
 
 Chapter Ver. 33. Now therefore let not my Lord the King 
 XTII. the thing to his he art , to think, that all the 1&tg s fons are 
 
 t/V*SJ detd : for Atnnon only is dead."] He affirm^ this with 
 the greater Confidence, becaufe he never heard (though 
 he was of a very inquifitive temper) of any quarrel Abfa- 
 to had with the reft of the King's Sons,but onlyAatxo*. 
 
 Verfe 34. Ver. 34. But Abfdom fled.'] With all his Servants, 
 who committed the Murder. For he foon found it. 
 was not in his, nor any Body's power to prote& 
 them. 
 
 And the young man that kept the watch^ lift up his 
 eyes y and lookedr\ Round about him. 
 
 And behold, there came much people by tke way of the 
 hilljide behind hi/t/.~] They did not think fit to keep 
 the direct Rode from Baal-Hazor to Jerufalem (for 
 what reafon we cannot now know) but went about : 
 So that they came not before the Watchman, but be- 
 hind him. 
 
 Verfe 35. Ver. 3?. And Jonadabfaid unto the king* behold^ the 
 kjngs fons COMS$ as thy fervant faid^ fo it if."] Hearing 
 a Company was coming, he went out, it is likely, to 
 defcry who they were : And, feeing the King's Sons, 
 made hade and carried David the good News. 
 
 Verfe 36. Ver. 36. And it came to pafs, as foon as he had tttade 
 an end of fpeakjngi that behold, the kings fons came^\ 
 They trod upon Jonadab's heels, as we now fpeak. 
 
 And lift up their voice and wept, and the fyng alfo^ and 
 all his fervants wept very fore. ~] See III. 32. But we 
 read of no publick Funeral and Lamentations, which 
 he made for him, as he did for Abner. 
 
 Ycrfe 37. Ver. 37. But Abfalom fled, and, went to Talmai the 
 fon ofAmmihud kjng of Gefhttr^ For no City of Re- 
 fuge in his own Country could give him Protection, 
 having committed a defigned Murder, therefore he fled 
 Qt of the Kingdom to his Mother's Father. See III. 3. 
 
 And
 
 the Second Bool^ of S A M U E L. 467 
 
 And \5avid mourned for bfc fon every day."] Either for Chapter 
 the Lofs of Amnon^ or for Abfalom : Who was loft, as XIII. 
 to any Comfort he could have from his Company. It U*"V^\J 
 feems to be meant of th latter $ for it is fa id he was 
 comforted for Amnon : And therefore his continued 
 Affliction for three Years together, was upon the ac- 
 count ofAbfabm. 
 
 Ver. 38. And Abfalontfled, and went to Gejhur, rfWVerfe 38. 
 was there three years."] This is repeated to (how, that 
 he found fuch favour with his Grandfather, that he 
 went no further: But continued with him three Years 
 in fafety. Gejhur, it appears from XV. 8. was a part 
 of Syria. 
 
 Ver. 39. Andthe foul ofDavid longed to go forth unto\jzffe 29, 
 Abfalom?] He had a vehement deflre to fee him. Though 
 fome, even of the Ancients, tranilate the words, he 
 ceafed to purfue after Abfalom : As if he had at firft en- 
 deavoured to feize him, either in his Flight to Gefbur 5 
 or afterwardsy^viien at any time he went abroad. Buc 
 ours appears to be a true Translation, from the begin- 
 ning of the next Chapter : Where David's Heart is faid 
 to be towards Abfalam. 
 
 For he was comforted concerning Amnon, becaufe he was 
 dead.] He was unwilling to want the Comfort of 
 both his Sons} and fmce it was impoffible Jt6 bring 
 Amnon back again, he longed to bring back 7 Abfalom : 
 But he had committed fo horrid a Crime, that he durft 
 not venture to reftore him to his Favour. 
 
 Ooo 2 CHAP.
 
 4 <J8 A COMMENTARY upo* 
 
 CHAP. 
 
 Verfe i. Verfe l-"^"]^^ Joabthefon ofZeruiah, perceived the 
 1_\| kings heart was towards Abfahw."] That 
 he longed to fee him, and have him reftored to his own 
 Country j if it could be contrived by fome handfome 
 pretence for it. Which Joab therefore endeavoured 
 to bring about 5 knowing he was dear to the People, 
 as well as to David : And he might by his Redu&ion 
 ingratiate himfelf with Abfalom, whom he lookt upon 
 as next Heir to the Crown. 
 
 Verfe 2. Ver - 2 * And Joabfent to Tefyah."] A City in the 
 Tribe of Judah (2 Chron. XI. 5,6.) but at a Pittance 
 from Jerujalem : And the further off the better for his 
 purpofe ; becaufe the cafe which the Woman was to 
 reprefent to the Ring, could not eafily be enquired 
 into, if he defired to know the Truth. The Jews fay 
 it was in the Tribe of After 5 the place where the Pro- 
 phet Amos was born. 
 
 Andfetcht thence a wife woman?] A Woman was the 
 fitted for this purpofe , efpecially a Widow : Who was 
 proper to move Companion. And a grave Woman, as 
 Jofephus calls her (w^vlBuTis) was ftill more proper. 
 
 Andjaid unto her^ I pray thee feign thyfelfnow to be a 
 mourner, and put on now mourning apparel^ and anoint 
 not thy felfwith oyl y but be as a woman that had a long 
 time mourned for the dead."] Who put on no Orna- 
 ments, nor ufed any Ointment $ but appeared in a 
 * neglefted Condition.
 
 the Second Boo^ of S A M U E L, 
 
 Ver. 5. And come to the kjng, andfpeat^ on this man- Chapter 
 ner unto hint. So Joab put the words into her mouth.~] And, XIV. 
 in all Probability, introduced her into the King's Pre- UXVN 
 fence ^ and then left her to manage the matter with Verfe 3 
 him, according to her Prudence. Or, as feems to be % 
 fuggefted, v. xi. he flood by at Tome diftance, whilft 
 {he addrefled her felf to the King. 
 
 Ver. 4. And when the woman of Tekpah fpake to the Verfe 4. 
 king, flie fell on her face to the ground, and did obey fance."} 
 This was the humbleft pofture of Reverence. 
 
 And f aid, Help, king^] Relieve a poor diftrefled 
 Widow. 
 
 Ver. 5. And the king faid unto her, what aileth f^ee.<? Verfe f. 
 And Jhe anjwered, I am indeed a widow woman, and my 
 husband if deadr\ Which made her the greater Objeft 
 of Pity. 
 
 Ver. 6. And thy handmaid had twofons, and theyVtlte & 
 twoflrove together in the field, and there was none to part 
 them : but the onefmote the other, and flew him7\ This,, 
 and the foregoing, and the next Verfe, reprefent her 
 Condition, as very lamentable : That (he had loft her 
 Husband, and one of her Sons, and was in danger to 
 be deprived of the other: Which was all (he had. 
 
 Ver. 7. And behold, the whole family is rifen agawft Verfe 7; 
 thine handmaid, and they fay deliver him thatfmotc his 
 brother i that we may kjU himl} Put him to Death, as 
 the Law required, XXXV. Numb. i#, 19. 
 
 For the life of his brother which he flew, and we will de- 
 flroy the heir alfo.~] Thefe words, if fpoken by the Kin- 
 dred, (how it was not Love to Juftice, but a defire to 
 have the Inheritance, which moved them to profecute 
 the Murderer. 
 
 Andfo they fhall quench my coal, which is kft.~] De- 
 prive me of the little Comfort of my Life which re- 
 mains (and is in a manner buried as a Coal in the 
 Alhes) and ruin my Family.
 
 470 A C M M E N T A R Y upon 
 
 Chapter And fha.ll not leave to my husband, neither name, nor 
 XIV. remainder upon eartt>.~] Utterly extinguifh her Hus-. 
 L/"V\J band's Memory. In all this (he intended to frame a 
 cafe as like to David's, as (he could devife: By deter- 
 mining which in her Favour, he might judge how 
 much more reafonable it was to preferve Abfalom. But 
 there was a wide difference between her cafe and his, 
 how plaufibly foever their Likenefs might appear. For 
 her Son (he pretended was (lain in a Scuffle with his 
 Brother, and was no premeditated Murder, as Abfit- 
 loms was. It was alfo in the Field, where there were no 
 Witnefles, whether it was willful or no: Whereas all 
 the King's Sons faw Amnon barbaroufly murdered by 
 his Brother. And in this laft Pafiage the -difference is 
 as great as in any$ for Davids Family was not in dan- 
 ger to be extinguiflaed, if Abfalom were loft alfo: He 
 having many Children, and alfo many Wives, where- 
 by he might have more. And therefore in that like- 
 wife this Cafe differed from hers who was a Widow. 
 Verfe 8. Ver. 8. And the k$ng faid^ go to thine houfe, and I 
 will give charge concerning thee.~\ He promifes he would 
 take care the matter (hould be thoroughly examined, 
 and Juftice done her. 
 
 Verfe 9. Ver. 9. And the woman ofTekoahfitidnnto the fyng^ 
 my Lord i King, the iniquity be on me, and on my fa- 
 ther's houfe^ and the king and his throne be guiltlefs7\ She 
 defiresa fpeedy Sentence might be given in her Favour, 
 which if it proved wrong by her mifinforming the 
 King $ (he prays the Guilt might light on her and her 
 Family, and the King and his be innocent. 
 
 Verfe IO. Ver. 10. And the kjngfaid, whofoever faith ought unto 
 thee^Jfring him unto me, and he fljall not touch thee any 
 more.'} If any one endeavoured to lay hold on her 
 Son, he bids her bring that Perfon before him (for 
 which end he commanded his Officers to be afliftant 
 
 to
 
 the Second BooJ^ of S A M U E L. 471 
 
 to her) and he would punifh him fo, that none (hould Chapter 
 dare to meddle with him any more. XIV. 
 
 Ver. 1 1 . Than fie frid, 1 pray tbee, let the king re- vx^**^ 
 member the LORD thy God.-] ^he feems to defire him Vel>re IL 
 to confirm what he had faid/by an Oath. For Men 
 fwore by ventfribting (or making mention of ) the 
 Name of the LOR.D. Others think fhe only prays 
 him to remember how merciful and gracious God is 5 
 and had been to himfelf, even in pardoning the Mur- 
 der of Uriah. 
 
 That than would ft not fitjfer the avenger of blood to de- 
 ftroy any morel] In the Hebrew, to multiply to deftroy . 
 That is, after (he had loft one Son, to take away the 
 Life of the other, as the next words explain it. 
 
 Left they deflroy my fon.~] Or, let them not deftroy 
 my Son, which remains* 
 
 And he faid^ as the LORD ttvethl] Though it was* 
 a bold Requeft in the Woman to defire him to confirm' 
 what he faid by an Oath ^ yet fuch was his pity to her; 
 that to fend her away intirely fatisfied, he folemnly 
 fwears he would preferve her Son. 
 
 There fljall not one hair of thy fon fall to the earth."] He 
 {hould not fufFer the leaft harm upon this account. 
 
 Ver. 12. Then the woman fold, let thy handmaid, IVerfe rai 
 pray thee^ fpeak^ one word unto my Lord the King : and 
 hefaid, fay onT] Now (he defigned to open her mean- 
 ing in this Parable, and plainly defire the King to 
 make her cafe his own. But it would take up fome 
 time, and therefore (he befpeaks his Favour to hear her 
 patiently. 
 
 Ver. 13. And the woman faid^ wherefore haft 
 thought fuch a thing."] As that which (he had hitherto 
 been fpeaking of. 
 
 Againfi
 
 47 a A COMMENTARY upon 
 
 Chapter Againft the people ofJfraelf] Who were in danger to 
 XIV, lofe Abfalom, the Heir of the Crown : Which was far 
 U'WI worfe, than the private Lofs of her Son. 
 
 For the kjng doth fpe*k.tbis thing, as one that is faulty, 
 in. that the king doth not fetch home his banijhed.'} In 
 the Sentence he had pronounced for her, he had con- 
 demned himfelf ^ becaufe he had not called Abfalow 
 from his Exile. This looks like too bold a Speech : 
 But the Senfe is no more than this, do not judge o- 
 therwife in thy own cafe, than thou haft done in mine. 
 For all the World allows (as Strigeliuf here obferves) 
 the Reafonablenefs of that Saying, Odi fapientem qui 
 fbi non fapit. Her reafoning indeed was infirm, his 
 cafe and hers being very unlike upon feveral accounts, 
 which I before obferved. But though the fuppofed 
 killing of her Son was cafual, but Amnons Murder de- 
 figned } and (he had no more Sons and David had 
 many, &c. yet David perceiving how the People ftood 
 affeded towards Abfalom (otherwife he knew this Wo- 
 man durft not have fpokcn after this manner) and it 
 being his own Defire as much as theirs to have him re- 
 called, he overlooked all the differences there were in 
 his cafe, and did not go about to (how her the weak- 
 nefs of her Difcourfe. 
 
 Verfe 14* Ver. 14. For we nwjl needs die, and are as water fpf It 
 upon the ground, which cannot be gathered up ag<tin.~] She 
 pleads for further pity towards him, from the Confi- 
 deration of our common Mortality: And reprefents 
 that Death comes on apace, and we need not haften 
 it: And when we are dead, we can no more be reco- 
 vered, than Water when it is fpilt on the ground, 
 which is prefently fuckt up and feen no more. This 
 is alfo a weak, though plaufible, Argument . For by 
 this reafoning all Malefaftors mould be fpared, be- 
 caufe it will not be long before Death cuts them off. 
 
 But
 
 Ae Second Book ^/SAMUEL. 4; 3 
 
 But when we have a mind to a thing 6 all Reafons Chapter 
 feem ftrong to perfwade us to it. Some apply this to XIV. 
 his mourning for Amnon 5 as if (he had faid, doft thou 
 ftill weep for thy other Son? He muft have died $ and 
 now he is gone, thy Tears cannot call him to Life 
 again. But this is not probable, becaufe it is faid in 
 the Conclufion of the foregoing Chapter, He was com- 
 prted concerning Amnon, feeing he was dead. 
 
 Neither doth God refpett any perfon."] If. this be a 
 right Tranflation, the meaning is, that David himfelf 
 was mortal, though a great King. But I think the 
 Hebrew words, I/fa Nephefh never fignifies refped: to 
 Perfons * but the word Panim is ufed in that Senfe, 
 not Nephefa which fignifies the Soul y as the other doth 
 the Face or Countenance. Therefore thefe words 
 (hould be tranflated, God doth not take away the Soul y 
 or Life. She argues from the fparing Mercy of God, 
 who doth not prefently inflid the Punimment of 
 Death, when Men have deferved it. And perhaps (he 
 had in this a particular refpec): to Abfalom $ whom God 
 had not cut off, but let him live : And therefore (he 
 defires David to imitate God. 
 
 Tet doth he devife means, that hjf banifhed be not ex- 
 felled from \nm7\ Or, according to the foregoing 
 words, but he doth devife means, 8cc. God provided 
 many Cities of Refuge, fhe means, to which he that 
 flew another unawares might flee : Where though he 
 was baniflied from his Habitation for a time, he was 
 not quite expelled, but might return again, after the 
 Death of the High Priefr.. From whence the argues, 
 that Kings being the Images of God, nothing could 
 more become them than Clemency and Mercy $ 
 in mitigating the Punilhment of Offenders, though 
 there were juft caufe of Anger again ft them. 
 Which ftill was (hort of the prefent cafe 5 for God was 
 
 P p p not
 
 474 A COMMENT A-Rr' 
 
 Chapter not fo merciful as to provide for the Safety of a 
 XIV. ful Murderer. But fuch fpecious Arguments are good 
 
 w^/"^ enough, when Men are willing to be perfwaded : And 
 nothing more moving than the Example of God, who 
 doth not delight in the Death of a Sinner. 
 
 Verfe 1 5. Ver. 1 5. Now therefore that I am come tofpea( of this, 
 thing, unto my Lord the King, it is becaufe the people 
 have made me afraid.^ This founds, as if the People 
 talkt fo difcontentedly about Abfalom's Banifhmenr, 
 that it was another Motive to her to make this Addrefs 
 to the King. But it doth not feem to me to be likely 
 that the People were diflatisfied, becaufe he was not 
 recalled : But rather David was afraid the People 
 would be difTatisfied> if he did recall him. I faid in- 
 deed before (v. 13.) that David imagined by her 
 Speech, that they were defirous of his return from Ba^ 
 nUhment $ but he did not think fo before : And what- 
 foever their defires might be, they did not exprefs any 
 Difcontent, becaufe he was not ^ for then there would 
 not have been any need of this Woman to bring that 
 about, which he defired more than they. Therefore 
 1 think the laft words (hould be tranflated, not be- 
 eattfe, but though the people wade me afraid. That is, 
 thofe (he advifed withal, told her it was too bold an 
 Attempt: But this did not difcourage her v becaufe 
 fhe prefumed the King would be fo good, as. to give 
 her a favourable Audience, and not be angry with 
 her, fince what (he faid was well intended. So the 
 next word is to be tranflated, but not and. 
 
 But thy handmaid faid) Iwillnow fpeak, unto the kwg $ 
 H, may be that the king will perform the reqnefl of hh 
 handmaid."] That is, notwitnftanding the fears whic 
 fome put into her, (he refolved to make this Petition. 
 And fhe gives her rcafon for it, in the next Verfe.
 
 tie Second Bool^ of S A M U E L. 475 
 
 Ver. 1 6. For the l^ng will hear, to deliver his hand- Chapter 
 maid out of the hand of the men that would dejlroy me and XIV. 
 tnyfon together^ out of the inheritance ofGod.~] Clemency LXVNJ 
 and Kindnefs are the Properties of good Kings , and ^ er ^ e *&. 
 fuch (he faith (he knew the King to be, who would 
 take pity upon her and her Son, in whofe Preferva- 
 tion her Life was bound up. And when (he calls the 
 Land of Ifrael, the inheritance of God, who dwelt 
 among them there, (he fecretly puts the King in Mind 
 how dangerous it was to let Abfalom (unto whom (he 
 had adventured to apply her cafe) to continue in an 
 idolatrous Country 5 where God was not wor (hipped, 
 as he was in the Land of Ifrael. 
 
 Ver. 1 7. Then thine handmaid faid, the word of my Verfe 1 7. 
 Lord the King flail now be comfortable^] Thereupon 
 ibe grew confident that the King's Anfwer would be 
 according to her Hearts defire: It being the higheft 
 Glory of a Prince (as the Emperour Titus was wont to 
 fay) not to fend any Petitioner away, fad and forrow- 
 ful. And indeed the King's great Patience, in atten- 
 ding to fo long an Addrefs, might make her prefume 
 to receive a gracious Anfwer. 
 
 For as an Angel of God, fo is my Lord the King, to 
 difcern both good and bad."} To difcern between juft, 
 and unreafonable Petitions: As well as patiently to 
 hear both thofe things which are grateful, and thofe 
 which are lefs acceptable. And therefore (he doubted 
 not of fuch a kind Anfwer, as the Angels bring 3 
 who are MefTengers of Divine Mercy. 
 
 Therefore the LORD thy God will be with thee^] To 
 direft him to judge aright, and to (how Mercy. There 
 is a great deal of Artifice in all this. For to prefume 
 upon the Kindnefs of another, and to expect gracious 
 Anfwers from their Noble Qualities is very moving : 
 Men being very loth to defeat thofe who think fo 
 
 P p p 2 highly
 
 * COMMENTARY H 
 
 Chapter highly of them } according to that of Ariftotle in the 
 XIV. fecond Book of his Rhetorickj We love thofs that ad- 
 l/VNJ mire iff. 
 
 Verfe 18. Ver. 18. Then the king anfwered and faid unto the 
 woman, hide not from me, I pray thee, one thing that I' 
 fiall ask^thee : and the woman f aid let my Lord the King 
 now fyeakj] As much as to fay, and I will anfwer 
 truly. 
 
 Verfe 19. Ver. 19. And the king faid, is not the hand o f Jo ab with 
 thee in all this .<?] .His Prudence made him fuipeft that 
 a Woman durft not have adventured upon this Speech, 
 but by the Counfel and Contrivance of fome greater 
 Perfon. And none more likely than Joal, whom he 
 knew to be a cunning Man, and a Friend to Abfalom. 
 
 And the woman anfaered and faid, as thy foul liveth^. 
 my Lord the King, none can turn to the right hand or to 
 the left, from ought that my Lord the King kathfpoken.'] 
 As much as to fay in our Language $. // is even fo. And 
 therefore (he did not feek by any windings, or turn- 
 ings this way or the other, to diflemble the Matter,, 
 but plainly confefied it, as it follows. Concerning 
 the Phrafe, Turn to the right hand or left. See upon 
 XXIV. Gen. 49. 
 
 For thyfervant Jvab he bad me, and he pttt allthefe 
 words in the month of thy handmaid.~] The Senfe of 
 them, which he left her to manage to the beft Advan- 
 tage. 
 
 Verfe 20. ^ er ' 2Ot To fetch afout this form of fpeech, hath thji 
 fervant Joab done thti thing?] The meaning is, Joafa 
 inftru&ed her^ that having obtained pardon for her 
 Son, (he (hould turn about the Face of her Speech (as 
 the words are in the Hebrew) another way 5 and trans- 
 fer it to AbfaloM, as a parallel cafe with her own. And 
 fo Jofephits exprefles her Senfe, Lib. VII. Antiq. Cap. 8; 
 When JbsbAAthftnkpd the fagfw hw fity towards her*
 
 the Second Bool^ of S A M U E E, 477 
 
 jhe faid, but that I may be wore certain of thy clemency Chapter 
 receive thy ownfon into thy favour. For how is itfojjible XIV. 
 for nte wot to doubt of the favour thou protnifeft me, -when L/"VSJ 
 thouftill fnjfereft tfone own fon to lie under thy indigna- 
 tion for the like fault ? 
 
 And my Lord the King if wife, according to the wif- 
 dom of an Angel of God, to know all things that are done 
 in tie earth."] That is, in the whole Kingdom. Where 
 nothing could be hid from him, but he knew all Men, 
 and their Counfels : And likewife knew what was fit 
 to be done, in anfwer to their Defires. She ftill per- 
 iifts in her Admiration of the King, that (he might 
 the more incline him to grant her requeft. 
 
 Ver. 2 1 . And the king faid unto Joab, behold now, 1 Verfe 2 1. 
 have done this thing, go therefore and bring the young 
 wan Abfalom again.'] The King turned from her to 
 him (who feems to have flood in fome part of the 
 Room, while (he delivered her Petition) as the Prin- 
 cipal Agent in this Bufinefss whom he was pleafed to 
 gratify in his Requeft. 
 
 Ver. 12. And Joab fell on the ground, OK hfc face, Verfe 22i 
 and bowed himfelf^] As the Woman did, when fheen- 
 tred into his Prefence, to prefent her Petition, v. 4. 
 
 And thanked the k}ng.~] For Favours are to be no 
 lefs humbly acknowledged, than humbly begged. 
 
 And Joab faid, to day thyfervant knorveth, that I have 
 found grace in thy/ight, my Lord, King ^ in that the 
 kjng hath fulfilled the reqneft of hjf fervant . j He lookt 
 upon it as a Mark of the King's great Kindnefs, who 
 was not angry, but granted fo bold a requeft. In,' 
 which he was miftaken, for though he pafied by the 
 Murder of Amnon, yet he remembred Joab's Murder. 
 to his dying day, 
 
 Ver. 2,.
 
 47 A COMMENTARY upan 
 
 Chape*"" Ver. 2 3. So Joab arofe^ and went to Geflwr, and. 
 XIV. brought Abfalom to Jerujalew.~\ St. Awbrofe mentions 
 **J~v~*~ i this as an Inftance of the wonderful Affe&ion which 
 Vcrfe 2,3* Parents have to i heir Children, though degenerate and 
 wicked. By which we may raife our Thoughts to 
 comprehend a little of the inconceivable Love of our 
 Heavenly Father (as Strigeliu* here meditates) to- 
 wards his own Eternal Son , and towards Mankind 
 for his Sake. 
 
 Verfe 24. Ver. 24. And the k^ngfatd."} When he heard he 
 was come to Jerufalem. 
 
 Let him. turn to his own houfe^ and let hint not fee my 
 face.'] His AffecYion to him did not fo blind his Eyes, 
 but he ftill faw it would not be for his Honour, to let 
 him come into his Prefence. 
 
 So Abfalom returned to his own houfe.'] This intimates, 
 as if he came not only to Jerufaler y but to the King's 
 Court. 
 
 And faw not the fyngs face.~] Which was fome Hu- 
 miliation to him, and put him upon Repentance : For 
 he faw he had not a full Pardon, being not intirely 
 reftored to the King's Favour. The People alfo were 
 convinced by this, how deteftable his Crime was, in 
 the King's Account : And that he would not eafily 
 pafs by the like in any other Perfon ; fince he could 
 not endure the Sight of a Son, vvhofe hand was De- 
 filed with the Blood of his Brother. 
 
 Verfe 1$. Ver. 25. But in all Ifrael there was- none to befo much 
 praijed as Abfalom for beauty : jrom the fole of the foot, 
 even to the crown of the head there was no blem'/fi in 
 kimJ] For his Father and Mother were both very 
 lovely Perfons. But this proved the occafion of his 
 Ruin : For he grew proud, becaufe he was fo much 
 admired 5 and forgetting his cruel Murder of his Bro- 
 ther, it.tempted him to rely upon the Favour of the 
 
 People,
 
 ite Second Boot^ of SAMUEL. 
 
 People, in committing, of a greater Crime, which was Chapter 
 feeking the Life of his Father. XIV. 
 
 Ver. 16. And he polled his head (for it was at every 
 years end that he polled it, becattfe the hair WM heavy to 
 him-, therefore he foiled it).'] It is not certain, that he 
 cut his Hair once a Year: For the words in the He- 
 brew are, from the end of days to days, without any 
 particular Designation of the time. And therefore the 
 Targum tranflates it, at ftated times 5 that is when it 
 grew too heavy, which might be once in two Years y 
 more or lefs, as Bochartw obferves. 
 
 He weighed, the hair of his head at two hundred fljekel's,, 
 after the kings vc>eight.~] In thofe days Hair was ac- 
 counted a great Ornament, and the longer it was, the 
 more it was efteemed, And therefore no wonder Ab~ 
 falom nourished his with much Care, and let it grow 
 to a great length : Which made him look more like a 
 goodly Perfon. Infomuch that in after Ages, they were 
 wont to ufe Art (as perhaps they did now) to make 
 the Hair grow, and grow thick, and ftrong fas the 
 fame Bochartu* hath (hewn) and they anointed their 
 Hair alfo with fragrant Oils, of Myrrh, Cinnamon, 
 and fuch like $ and after that, powdered it with Duft 
 of Gold : All which made it very ponderous. So that 
 Abfaloms Hair weighed when it was cut off, two hun- 
 dred Shekels: Which he demonftrates was no more 
 than three pound and two Ounces of our Weight. This 
 is not at all incredible, confidering that he let it grow 
 as long ashe was able to bear the Weight of it : Which, 
 was increafed, it is likely, by fuch Additions as I have 
 mentioned ; for a King's Son would not want any/ 
 thing that might add to his Splendor. Jofephw alfo, 
 informs us that fuch Oftentation was in ufe among the 
 Jews in thofe Days 5 for, fpeakJngof the noble Guard: 
 which attended Ring Solomon, with long Hair flowing- 
 
 about:
 
 4 8b A C MM ENlARr upon 
 
 Chapter about their Shoulders, he faith that they fcattered in 
 XIV, their Hair every Day, -tyytAMne, 18 ^<na, little Par- 
 t^V"NJ tides of Gold, which made their Hair (hine and fpar- 
 kle by the Refle&ion of the Sun's Rays upon the Gold. 
 As for their Interpretation, who think that Abfalom* 
 Hair did not weigh thus much, but was fold for two. 
 hundred Shekels, Bochartw (hows how abfurd it is to 
 imagine a Ring's Son would fell his Hair, or that any 
 one would buy it, efpecially at that rate , there being no 
 Peruques worn in thofe days. And befides, the Text 
 confutes it, he weighed the hair of his head, &c. Where- 
 as, if it had been fold, the Buyer would have weigh- 
 ed the Money, not Abfalom : As Abraham did, when 
 he bought the Field of Ephron. XXIII. Gen. 16. and 
 Jeremiah when he bought the Field in Anathoth,y>XX\\. 
 9. See his Epiftle to Michael Faukelliut y at the end of 
 the third Edition of his Geographia Sacra. 
 
 Verfe 27. Ver. 27. And unto Abfalom were born three fons, and 
 one daughter, whofe name was Tamar : /he was a woman, 
 of a fair countenance^ How the LXX. in the Vatican 
 Edition, came to add here, that Tamar was afterward 
 the Wife of Rehoboam^ and bare him Abijah, I cannot 
 tell, but I fuppofe it was from fome Jewith Tradi- 
 tion. 
 
 Verfe 28. Ver. 28. So Abfalom dwelt two full years in Jcrufalem, 
 andfaw not the kings face. ~\ He lived privately, ha- 
 ving the Company only of his own Family. For, it 
 is likely, he was by the Ring's Command confined to 
 his Houfe : Where he had few Vifitants, being under 
 the Ring's Difpleafure. 
 
 Verfe 2o. Ver. 29. Therefore Abfalom fent for Joab, to have fent 
 him to the ^ingJ] He did not imploy his Privacy fo 
 well as he mould have done$ bur had ambitious de- 
 figns in his Head, if he could be reftored to the Ring's 
 
 Favour,
 
 SeemA Book of SAMUEL. 481 
 
 *% -$*T* ^ 
 
 Favour, and enjoy greater Liberty $ for which he in- Chapter 
 tended to make Joab his Interceffor. XIV. 
 
 But be would not come to him: And when hefent again L/*W) 
 thefecond time, he would not come.'] Jofephw thinks that 
 Joab only took time to confider, whether he mould 
 do what was defired : But Abfalom was in hade, and 
 could not endure any delay, and therefore did as fol- 
 lows. Or perhaps Joab thought he had done enough, 
 and was afraid the King might be angry, if he preffed 
 him further. 
 
 Ver. go. Therefore hefaid unto his fervatits, fee Joab's Verfe 50. 
 field is near unto mine, and he hath barley there, go and 
 fet it on fire : and Abfalom s fervantsfit the field onfire^] 
 He had thofe ftill about him, who were ready to exe- 
 cute any Command, though never fo uniuft: As they 
 did when he bad them kill Amnon. And it appears by 
 this what a daring Perfon Abfalom was, who durft 
 affront fuch a Man as Joab after this manner. 
 
 Ver. 31. Then Joab arofe, and went to Abfalom unto Verfe 31. 
 his houfe, andfaid vnio him, wherefore have thy ferv ants 
 fet my field on fire ?~] This carried Joab prefently to 
 his Houfe, to expoftulate with him about the damage 
 he had done him. For which we do not find he offers 
 any Satisfaction : Which may make it feem ftrange that 
 fo furious a Man as jf/w6(hould not immediately revenge 
 himfelf, by ordering hisField to be burnt, or fome fuch 
 way. But he was fo wife, as to confider that being 
 the King's Son tye might fome time or 'other be jrcon- 
 ciled to his Father, and ^o him a prejudice. 
 
 Ver. 32. And Abfalom anfacrcd Joab, behold Ifent Verfe 22. 
 unto thee^ faying come hither, that 1 May fend thcc to the 
 fyng.'] He feems to, have no Senfe of 'any .Trijnryhe 
 had done Joab, but thought he hdd juft caufe tp com- 
 plain that he would not come to him. 
 
 Qqq To
 
 482 A COMMENTARY 
 
 Chapter To fay, wherefore am I come from Gefhur ?"] Thefe 
 XIV. were words too infolent to be fent to the King $ there- 
 L/*V%J fo re ne would think he only expretfed himfelf thus 
 to Joab. 
 
 It had been better for me to have been there ftiIL~] He 
 might have found means to return thither, if he had 
 not had other defigns in his Head ^ which made him 
 defire to have his full Liberty. 
 
 Now therefore let me fee the king's face^ and if there 
 be any iniquity in me, let him tyU me7\ He could not 
 but know there was Iniquity in him: Bat he pretends, 
 if the King would not pardon it, he had rather die 
 than not fee his Father's Face. 
 
 Verfe 33. Ver. 33. 60 Joab came to the lyng and told him, and 
 when, he had called for Abfalom.'] Thefe paffionate Ex- 
 preffions, that he was weary of Life, while he conti- 
 nued banifhed from the King's Prefence $ nay that he 
 defired to die, fo he might but fee him, moved Joab 
 to intercede for him, and David to receive him into his 
 Favour. 
 
 He came to the k***g, and bowed himfelf on hh face to 
 the ground before the k*ng*~] Begging pardon, as Jofe- 
 fhtff explains it, for the Sin he had committed. 
 
 And. the kjng tyffed AbfalomC] In token of Recon- 
 ciliation. Jofephtf* faith the King raifed him up from 
 the Ground, j ^ yty&fa&v dju.w${<x iTrvL-ffikxttjui, and 
 promifed him an Oblivion of what was paft. Which 
 was a great Weaknefs in David: For impenitent Per- 
 fons become more wicked by a full Pardon of their 
 Offences; as Abfalom did. Who being thus received 
 into the King's Favour, became more gracious with 
 the People: Who before looked upon him, as an ex- 
 communicated Perfon, and would have nothing to de 
 with him. 
 
 GHAP*
 
 tie Second BooJ^ of S A M U E L. 483 
 
 CHAP. XV. Chapter 
 
 XV. 
 
 Verfe I. A ND H came topafs after thn.'] When he Verle i. 
 
 jt\ thought he had eftablithed himfelf in 
 his Father's good Affeftion. 
 
 That Abfalom prepared himfelf chariots andhorfes, and 
 ffty men to run before himl] He took great State upon 
 him, and made him, as we now fpeak, a fplendid 
 Equipage: Being Royally attended, as the next Heir 
 to the Crown (for we bear nothing of Chileab^ who 
 it is likely was dead) defigning to draw the Eyes of 
 the People to him. Who as they were much in love 
 with his Beauty, fo were mightily taken with this un- 
 ufual fine fight of Chariots and Horfes 5 which the 
 Law did not allow : But David was fo indulgent, that 
 he took no notice of it. 
 
 Ver. 2. And Abfalom rofe up early in tfa morning^ Verfe 2. 
 Heaccuftomed himfelf to rife betime in the Morning, 
 to make a (how of his great Care for the publick 
 Good. 
 
 And flood bejide the way of the gate."\ Not of the 
 King's Palace, fome think, but of the City, where was 
 the Seat of Judgment. But fince he fpeaks of coming 
 to the King for Judgment, it is likely he fate in his 
 own Palace, at the Gate of which Abfalom was wont 
 to ftand. 
 
 Attd it was fo, that when any man that had a contra* 
 verfy came to the kjng for judgment 7\ Who refer ved 
 all weighty Caufes for his own hearing: And Appeals 
 
 Qq q 2 were
 
 484 ^ COMMENTARY upon 
 
 Chapter were made to him from the other Courts, as Corn. Ber- 
 XV. tram obferves, Cap. X. de Republ. Judaica. 
 
 LXVNJ Then Abfalom called unto him, and fad, of irkut city 
 art thou ?~] He kindly inquired where he dwelt} and, 
 it is likely, what he was, and of what Family, &c. 
 as if he intended to take a particular care of him. 
 
 And he j "aid, thy fervant if of one of the tribes oflfrael."] 
 That is, of fuch or fuch a Tribe, and 6f fuch a City in 
 that Tribe as he named to him. 
 
 Verfe 3. Ver. 3. And Abfalom f aid unto him, fie, thy matters 
 are good and right.~] He was fo officious as to look in- 
 to their Caufe a while, and examine it: Flattering e- 
 very one into an Opinion, that in his Judgment, he 
 had right on his Side. So that if their Caufe went 
 againft them, they might conclude that if Abfalom\\ndi 
 been Judge, it would have gone other ways. 
 
 But there is no man deputed of the l^ng to hear thee.~] The 
 King he pretended was old, and unfit to judge Cau- 
 fes, till fome others had fir ft heard them, and opened 
 the matter to him. And his Sons (who being princi- 
 pal Officers in his Family (SzeChapt. VIII. ult.) were 
 the fitteft to bring Bufinefs to him) were Men of Plea- 
 fure, and did dot mind publick Affairs. Thus he 
 ftruck not only at his Father, but at all his Brethren ^ 
 and principally, it is likely, at Solomon : Who he was 
 afraid would be preferred before him by his Father 3 
 being a beloved Son and born of an Ifradite, whereas 
 he was begot of a Stranger, the Daughter of the King 
 ofGeflwr. Who, it is probable, might put him upon 
 thisGourfe^ and his Banimment for three Years had 
 alfo eKafperated him : And his being fecluded for two 
 Years more from feeing his Father, was fo far from 
 bringing him to any Senfe of his Guilt, that it more in- 
 raged him againft his Father, and all his Family. 
 
 " . 
 
 Ven ,
 
 tb* Second Book^ of S A M U E t. 4% 
 
 Vcr. 4, And Ahfalom faid moreover, that I were Chapter 
 made judge in the land, that every man that hath any 
 fuit or caitje might come unto me, and I would do him L/"V"%J 
 juftice."] Though he was admitted to come to Court, Verle 4 
 and iee the King, yet he had no Office there, as the 
 red: of the King's Sons had : Which he took ill, and 
 endeavoured the People (hould do fo too 5 by magni- 
 fying his Care, if he were in Authority, to do them 
 ipeedy Juftice. 
 
 Ver. 5. And it was fo, that when any man came nigh Verfe 5"* 
 to him^ to do him obeyfancel] To honour him, as the 
 King's Son. 
 
 That he put forth fm hand and took.himC] About the 
 Neck, I fuppofe, in token of great Familiarity and 
 Kindnefs. 
 
 And kjjfid him.~\ A moft vile piece of Flattery : But 
 People are pleafed with fuch unwonted Complements. 
 For fo Plato obferves, that when any Perfon intended 
 to make himfelf a Tyrant in a Popular State, he no - 
 fooner entred upon the Government, but Tf^ry^vn 
 % QLQTi&fyccq 'TTwflaiC, S> av "m&tTvy%oiv&t, he fmiled 
 upon all, and kindly faluted them, wherefoever he 
 met them : Avowing that he hated Tyranny, and pro- 
 mifing great things, both privately and publickly. 
 ^ Tjunv 'Asa> T5- ^ 7ra,1g>5$ &vcq TTjDOff'aroj&mii/, feeming 
 to be mild, gentle, and Fatherly unto all, Lib. VIII. 
 de Republ. p. 566. Edit. SerranL 
 
 Ver, 6. And after this manner did Abfalom to alllfrael, Verfe 6i' . 
 that came to the king for judgment ;~] He continued this 
 courfe a long time : Till he had inveighed the People, 
 and gained their Hearts to him. For as Ariftotle ob- 
 ferves in his Politicks, Lib. V. Cap. IV. all Changes in 
 Commonwealths are made by one of thefetwo ways, 
 t-niMv Sia $/a$, O'T*& 5> 9 a/Ta-n^, either by Force and 
 Violence, or elfe by Deceit and Craft. Now there is 
 
 not
 
 4*6 A C M ME NT ART upon 
 
 Chapter not a more famous Inftance in Hiftory of the later, 
 XV. than this of Abfalom, who by flattering Speeches, and 
 l^VNJ large Promifes cunningly alienated the Hearts of the 
 People from his Father. 
 
 So Abfalomflole the Ixarts of the wen oflfrael.~] Rob- 
 bed his Father of the AfFefrions of the People, and 
 . poffefTed himfelf of them: Some admiring his Beauty 
 and Gallantry .* Others his Courtefy and Civility : 
 Others being taken with his magnificent Promifes of 
 the noble things he would do, if he were their King. 
 Juft as Virgil faith in the VII. Book of his&tteads, 
 that Turntff drew the Hearts of fome to follow him in 
 the Wars, becaufe he was a moft graceful Perfon -5 
 'Others, becaufe he was defcended from an ancient Roy- 
 -al Race $ and others were moved by the Noble Ads 
 he had done, V 473, 474. 
 
 Hunc dectff egregmm foritf* movet^ atque juvente 
 H*nc Atdvi Regex, hunc clarif dexter a faftif. 
 
 Thus Abfalom was young and wonderful beautiful, de- 
 fcended from Kings by his Father and Mother's fide , 
 and though he had done no great things, yet boafted 
 of what he would do, when he had opportunity. Lu- 
 dov. de Dieu thinks there is a peculiar meaning in this 
 Phrafe, that he drew their Afteftionsto him, conceal- 
 ing in the mean time his Intentions. Upon X. John 
 24. 
 
 > Verfe'7. Ver.j.Andit came to < pafs after forty years."] One 
 would think, that in the Copy which jofephwufed, it 
 . -was written arba^ four, not arbaim^ forty Years: For 
 his words are, (jutTa. $ TX Trarpk ^la^a.yluo T?OJ' 
 pv ir<Sr %&) Tro^AsA^Tav, four Years after his Fa- 
 ther was reconciled to him. But there are no War- 
 rants now for this reading : -But the forty Years here 
 
 mentioned
 
 the Second Bool^ of S A M U E L. 487- 
 
 memioned are not to be unclerftood, as if this hapned Chapter - 
 after David had reigned forty Years, that is, in the laft XV. 
 Year of his Reign : For he was now very vigorous, 
 which he was not a little before he died. But as our 
 great Primate of Ireland in his Annals underftands it, 
 forty Years after David was anointed by Samuel. That 
 is, when he was threefcore Years old, ten Years before , 
 he died. Then his Son confpired againft him between 
 the Feaft of the Paflbver and Pentecoft $ as fome ga- 
 ther from Boi-zil/afs prefenting him with parched Corn 
 and new Fruits, when he fled from Abfalom, XVII. 28. . 
 And fo Strigelittf. But the Talmudifts in Seder Olam, 
 and other Books, will have thefe forty Years to com- 
 mence from the time that thzlfraelites asked a King fo- 
 reign over them. And after all, Abarbinel is of Opi- 
 nion, that the plained Senfe is after forty Years of Da- 
 vid's Reign $ fo that it was about the latter end of his' 
 Life, when this great Calamity befel him, though not 
 in the very laft Year of it. For it is not faid in the? 
 fortieth Year, but about the end of forty Years. See 
 Buxtorf. Anticritica, p. I oo I . 
 
 That Abjalomfaid unto the k}ng, I fraythee^ let me go 
 and pay my vow, which I have vowed unto the LORD 
 in Hebron^} Now he pretends Religion, as before he 
 did the publick Good. 
 
 Ver. 8. For thy fervant vowed a vow wfiile I abode at Vcffc 
 Geflwr in Syria^ faying, if the LORD will bring me 
 again indeed to Jerttfalettt} then will Ifervethe LORD."] 
 With a folemn Sacrifice. 
 
 Vcr. 9. And the king faid unto htm, go in peace."] It Verfc 
 is much he (hould difmifs him without any Sufpi- 
 cion 5 when he had deferred fo long to perform this 
 Vow, and made fuch court to the People, as he could 
 not but be informed. .
 
 A C MM ENTARY Mpon 
 
 Chapter So he *rofe, and went to Hebron^ Which was an 
 
 XV, high place, where they were wont to facrifice till the 
 
 C/"WJ Temple was built. And it being the place of his Birth, 
 
 where the Royal Seat had been in the beginning of 
 
 David's Reign, he thought it the moft commodious 
 
 City, next Jerufalem, for his purpofe. 
 
 Aferfe I O. Ver. I o. And Abfalom fent fpies throughout all the 
 tribes of IfraelJ] To try how the People flood affe- 
 &ed to him. 
 
 Saying, as foon at you hear the found of the trumpet ^ 
 thenyejhallfay, Abfalom relgneth in Hebron.~] This was 
 the Signal which was to be given, that they fhould 
 take Arms. For as foon as they heard the found 
 of the Trumpet (which he took care fbould be 
 blown in all the Tribes) thefe Spies were to proclaim 
 that Abfalom was crowned in Hebron. Whereupon, all 
 his Partakers, it is likely, fhouted, Godfave King Ab- 
 falom. 
 
 Verfe 1 1* Ver. I . And with Abfalom went two hundred men out 
 of Jerusalem that were called7\ Invited by him to feaft 
 with him upon his Sacrifice. And it is likely they 
 were principal Perfons of the City 3 whom he drew 
 in to avoid Sufpicion. 
 
 And they went in their /implicity, and they knew not 
 any thing."] Of his Defign : But went only to wait 
 upon him, as the King's Son $ who did them the Ho- 
 nour to invite them to a Holy Feaft .- Among theie two 
 hundred Men, the Jews fanfy were all thofe of the 
 great Sanhedrin : Who thought they had been called 
 by David's Order to attend his Son. For which there 
 is no ground } though Mr. Selden has produced a 
 great deal out of the Talmudifts concerning this Mat- 
 ter, L. ll.de Sjnedriis, Cap. XVI. But I have mown 
 elfewhere, there was no fuch Sanhedrin in the(e times. 
 
 Bartenora
 
 the Second Book (/SAMUEL. 489 
 
 Bartenora upon Seta hath a Conceit, that Abfalom Chapter 
 begged of the King (for he had ftoln his Heart be- XV. 
 fore he ftole the Peoples) that he would grant him IXVSJ 
 Liberty, under his hand, to chufe two Perfons whom 
 he liked beft, to be his Companions. Which being 
 obtained, he went with this Writing, from two to two, 
 till he had gathered two hundred. Part of which 
 were the Men of the great Sanhedrin : Whofe Exam- 
 ples others followed $ all believing they had been war- 
 ranted by David to attend his Son. 
 
 Ver. n. And Abfalom fent for Ahitophel the Gilonite, Verfe 12,. 
 DavtcPs counfellor^ from hff city, even from Giloh."] 
 None are more capable to do Mifchief to Kings, than 
 thofe that know their Secrets 5 having been of the Pri- 
 vy Counfel. And it is fuppofed by the Jews, that Ahi- 
 tophel was i nee n fed again ft David, for abufing Bath- 
 fljeba : Whom they take to have been his Grand-daugh- 
 ter 5 (he being the Daughter of Eli am, XL 3. and Eliam 
 being the Son of Ahitophel, XXIII. 34. 
 
 While he offered facrific es.~\ Or, rather after he had 
 offered Sacrifices : While he fat at Dinner, he fent for 
 him to come to him. 
 
 And the confpiracy was firong, for the people increafed 
 continually with Abfalom^] Moft of which, it is likely, . 
 intended no harm at the firft : But came merely to do 
 Honour to the King's Son, and to partake of his Boun- 
 ty. Nay, Abarbinel is of opinion, that neither Abfa- 
 lom, nor the Elders of Ifracl, nor the red of the Peo- 
 ple, who were mifled by them, had any Intention to 
 diveft David of his Crown and Dignity, mnchlefsro 
 take away his Life: But only to fubftitute Abfalom as 
 a Coadjutor to him, for the executing of the Royal 
 Authority during David's Life, and to be his Succeftor 
 after his Death. And indeed, as it was very mon- 
 ftroufly unnatural in Abfalom to defign the Deftruction 
 
 Rrr of
 
 A CO MMENT ARY upon 
 
 of fuch a kind Father, fo it is not very probable that 
 he {hould gain fuch a number as he had, to afiift him 
 in fuch a villanous Enterprize. And yet, not with ftand- 
 ing this, David lookt upon this as a Treafon againft 
 his Life : As appears from v. 14. and XVI. 1 1. becaufe 
 he knew, vvhatfoever they intended, they would be 
 carried further, though they meant no more than Abar- 
 bind fuppofes. And more than that, if this Opinion 
 of his were true, it is evident, they themfelves did 
 proceed fo far as to defign (contrary to their firft In- 
 tentions) to kill Uavid for their own greater Security. 
 ^For fo ^/j/f^e/advifed, and they all confented to ir, 
 XVII. 2, 4. which fhows how dangerous it is to go 
 out of the right way : For they do not know into 
 what Precipices they may fall. And it {hould be a 
 warning to all Men, never to begin any thing that is 
 wrong : Which may lead them to commit that in the 
 iflue, which they abhorred at the firft ; when they 
 find they cannot be fafe in one Wickednefs, unlefs. 
 they commit a greater. 
 
 Verfe 1 5. Ver. 15. And there came a wcjjenger unto Dayid, fay- 
 ing, the hearts of the men of Ifrael are after Abfalom^\ 
 Some of the two hundred Men, who went innocently 
 along with him from Jerufalem^ it is likely, fent this 
 Intelligence. Which did not come prefently : But 
 when the Coafpiracy was plain and open by a great 
 Concourfe of People to him : And the Elders of ]f- 
 rael, and the Military Men (who are called all Ifrael, 
 as Fortunate Scacchus thinks) declared for him. 
 
 Verfe 14. Ver. 14. And David J ~a?d unto all htiferv ants that 
 were with him atjerufalem, arife^ let us flee^for we flail not 
 fife efiapefroM AbfaloM.~] Though Jernfale^ at leaft the 
 Fort of Sion, was a ftrong place, yet they could not 
 have time to lay in Provifion to endure a Siege : And 
 befide, he was not willing to be couped up there j, but 
 
 chofe
 
 the Second BooJ^ (/SAMUEL, 401 
 
 <hofe rather to go into the Country, where he hoped Chapter 
 to find Friends and Followers. XV. 
 
 Mafafpeed to depart, left he overtake vsfuddenly, and L/"WJ 
 bring evil upon w, and finite the city with the edge of the 
 fword^\ He knew Abfalotn would lofe no time to ao 
 ompli(h his end : And therefore requires them imme- 
 diately to be gone, and prevent a Surprife. He was 
 defirous alfo to preferve Jerufdem from being fackt $ 
 being the Royal City $ upon which he had beftowed 
 much coft. 
 
 Ver. 15. And the kjngs fervantsfaid unto tJx kjng^ Verfe if. 
 behold, thy ferv ants are ready to do whatfoever my Lord 
 the King fhall appoint.~\ One feems to have fpoken in 
 the Name of the whole Court: And it wasfome com- . 
 fort to him, that he had a Company of fuch faithful 
 Servants about him, as were ready to execute whatfo- 
 ever he commanded. 
 
 Ver. 1 6. And the king went forth, and all his houfhold ^erfe 16. 
 After hm.~\ In the Hebrew the words are, all his hottfhold 
 at his feet. Which (hows that he went on foot, and 
 would not make ufe of his Mule: Being in a mournful 
 State, and defirous to move his Peoples Companion 
 to him. 
 
 And the ^ing left ten women, that were concubines, to 
 fyep the houje.~] For their Sex, and their Quality might 
 be thought to be a fufficient Protection to them. What 
 became of his Wives is not here related. It is probable 
 they went along with him, to take care of him ; as 
 the other were left to take care of the Houfe. 
 
 Ver. 1 7. And the k?ng went forth, and all the people Verfe 1 7, 
 after hlm7\ That is, all the People of Jerufalem, who 
 were well affected to him. 
 
 And tarried in a place that was far off."\ At a good 
 diftance from the City : Where, it is likely, he put 
 the People that came out confufedly after him into 
 
 R r r 2 good
 
 A COMMENTARY *pon 
 
 Chapter good order, and waited to fee what other Friends 
 XV. would come to him. 
 
 L/"V\J Ver. 1 8. And aU htf fervattts faffed on befide him.'] 
 
 Verie 18. His Houmold Servants, I fuppofe, marched on both 
 hands of him, 
 
 AU the Ceret kites, and all the Pelethites."] Who thefe 
 were, I have mown at large upon VIII. 18. and it is 
 poffible they now brought up the rear. 
 
 And aU the Gittites^ fix hundred wen, which came after 
 him from Gath, pajffed on before the king."] Thefe march- 
 ed in the Front of his little Army $ but who they were 
 it is hard to tell .. For we read nothing of them before. 
 Some take them to have been Profelytes, born in Gath 
 of the Philifiines - y who came with Ittai to David $ being 
 attracted by the Fame of his Piety, and happy Suc- 
 ceflfes. Others rake them to be Jews, who had fled to 
 David in his Exile, when he was at Gath 5 and accom- 
 panied him ever after, not only in the time of Saute- 
 Perfecution, but after he came to the Crown of Jtidab 
 and IJrael. 
 
 Verfe 19., Ver. 19- Then the ting faid to Ittai the Gittite, 
 wherefore goeft thou alfo with w ?~\ He feems to have 
 been the Commander of thofe fix hundred Men before 
 mentioned. And the Jews make him the Son of Achifo 
 King of Gath: Who out of Religion and Friendmip 
 came to David. 
 
 Return to thy flaw*'] That is, to JernfaletM. 
 And abide with tht king7\ For fo Abfalon* was by 
 Ufurpation. 
 
 For thoit art aftr anger and an exile."] Who upon 
 that account might hope to be civilly treated : At 
 leaft, being none of David's Family, and a new com- 
 er, he thought it was not fit to engage him in their 
 Broils. 
 
 Ver, 20,
 
 the Second Book, of S A. M U E L. 493 
 
 Ver. 20. Whereat thou cameft to us but yefterdajt./h 
 I tn.tke thee thff day go up and down with #t jQ He was 
 newly fetled ztferHfalem ^ and therefore David thought 
 it unreafonable he fhould be To foon unfetled again. 
 
 Seeing 1 go whither I may7\ EfpeciaJly fince he knew 
 not whither he mould betake himfelf for Safety : And 
 therefore would not have Ittai expofe himfelf to fuch 
 Uncertainties. See concerning this Phrafe, I. Sutn. 
 XXIII. 13. 
 
 Return thott, and take back thy brethren.~] Some un- 
 derftand by his Brethren, the fix hundred Men that 
 came from Gath. But it is not probable David would 
 part with fuch a Guard as they were, in this time of 
 extream Danger $ nnlefs they had defired to be gone. 
 Therefore he rather means thofe Perfons that attended 
 him, or were of his Family , who came to fojourn. 
 with him in Jnd<ea. 
 
 Mercy and truth be with thee."] In the Hebrew the 
 words are, with thee wercy And truth. Which fome 
 take to fignify, thou art a right honeft and good matt. 
 But our Tranflation feems better, which makes them a. 
 Form of a Blefling, or Prayer to God, that he would 
 requite the Kindnefs and Fidelity of lit at ^ by (how- 
 ing Mercy to him, and faithfully fulfilling his Pro- 
 miles made to thofe, who came to put their Truft in.i 
 him. 
 
 Ver. 21, And Ittai anfaered the king andfaid, as the Verfe 2.1* . 
 LORDJiveth, and as My Lord the kjng livtth,, fitrely in 
 whatsoever place my Lord, the Kingfl}a// b'e^ whether it* 
 death or in life, even there alfo will thy fervant b.~] A 
 marvellous Fidelity in a Stranger, when a Son was a 
 Rebel againft him. And Davids Humanity is nolefs 
 admirable in offering to difmifs him to freely, yea ear- 
 ne.(Uy prefling him to return, becaufe he was a Stran-
 
 494 ^ COMMENT ART 
 
 Chapter ger : Though he was in the greateft need of all the 
 
 XV. Afliftance he could get to defend him. 
 i*s~v~+-> Ver. 22. And David f aid to Ittai go t and pafs over."} 
 Verfe 22. There was not a word more to be faid, now he had 
 fvvorn he would not leave him. 
 
 And Ittai the Gittite faffed over.~\ The Brook Ke~ 
 
 as it follows in the-next Verfe. 
 //?, and all his men, and all the little ones that came 
 hint.'] This (hows that his whole Family were 
 come, as I noted before, to fojourn in this Coun- 
 ty- 
 
 Verfe 13, Ver. 13. And all the country r] About Jentfaletn. 
 
 Wept with A loud voice."] Being extremely afflicted to 
 fee their Prince, under whom they had lived in great 
 Peace and Prosperity, reduced to fuch Extremities. 
 
 And all the people pajjed over."] All that continued 
 faithful to David in thofe parts. 
 
 The king alfo himfelf faffed over the brook. Kedron."] 
 He ftaid till the laft, that he might take notice who 
 appeared for him, as they pafled over before him. 
 
 And all the people paffed over towards the way of the 
 wildernefs.~] And when they were over, they marched 
 through the Wildernefs, that lay between Jerufalem 
 and Jericho. 
 
 Verfe 24. Ver. 24. Andlo, Zadok alfo and all the Levites went 
 with hint, bearing the ark, of the covenant of the LORD.~] 
 That is, all the Kohathites that were at Jerufalem : 
 Whofe Office it was to carry the Ark and take care 
 of it. 
 
 And they fet down the ark. ofGod^] When they came 
 to David, they fet down the Ark in the place where 
 he was : To fignify that God would be with him, 
 and accompany him $ and that the People might there- 
 by be excited to follow him, who had the Token of 
 the Divine Prefence with him. 
 
 And
 
 tbe Second BooJ^ of S A M U E L. 495 
 
 And Abiathar went up.'] To the Top of Mount Chapter 
 Olivet. XV - 
 
 Till all the people had done ptjfing out of the city.~] ^^>/^*-* 
 From the Mount he could behold, when the People, 
 who would follow David, were come out of the Ci- 
 ty. And then, I fuppofe, he came down , and de- 
 fired that the Ark and the King might move up the 
 Hill alfo. 
 
 Ver. 15. And* the kjng faid unto ZadokJ] The Tal- Verfe 15. 
 ntndifls have a fancy, that the Ring fpake to Zado^ 
 not to Abiathar^ becaufe he had removed Abiathar from 
 the high Priefthood : Upon this account, that he con- 
 fulting by Urim and Ihummim, God gave noanfwer, 
 but when Zadok, inquired God did anfwer. Where- 
 by David nnderftood the Spirit of God was departed 
 from Abiathar^ and therefore turned him out of his 
 Office. Which is notoriously falfe $ for he was not 
 turned out till the Reign of Solomon. 
 
 Carry bacl^ the ark^ into the cityj] For he did not 
 think it decent to have it wander about with him, he 
 knew not whither $ as Abarbinel obferves: And per- 
 haps he thought God might be angry with him, 
 (hould he let it be carried out of its place : As if he 
 trotted in the Ark, which was but the Token of his 
 Prefence, more than he did in God himfelf,. who had 
 preferved him in the Perfecution of Saul, when he had 
 no Ark with him. 
 
 If J find favour in the eyes of the LORD^ he will 
 bring me again : and foow me both it and htf habit ation.~\ 
 It was not for the Honour of the Ark, as I faid, to 
 take it out of the place which he had made for it : 
 Which he calls God's Habitation, becaufe there he dwelt 
 by this fpecial Token of his Prefence in it. And if 
 he had a Favour to him, he knew he could preferve 
 
 hira
 
 4 cj 6 A COMMENTARY upon 
 
 Chapter him without the Ark, as well as with it: And bring 
 
 XV, him again to worfhip him in his proper place. 
 VXWJ Ver. 16. But if he fay^ I have no delight in thee^ be- 
 Verfe 26. hold, here am /, let him do to nte y as fee ms good in his 
 fight. ~] He was very fenfibleof his own ill defervings $ 
 and humbly fubmirs to whatfoever Punifhment, even 
 the heavieft, that God would think fit to infli& upon 
 him. 
 
 VerCe 27. Ver. 2 7 And, the King faid alfo unto T^adok^ the 
 
 prieft?] He is frequently called by Jofephw, the High 
 
 Prieft : Particularly in Lib. VII. Antiq. Cap.VI. where 
 
 he faith David made him 'A^itpia, (juer 'Abia^a^ji, 
 
 p//\(|5L ^b & fiu/ra, High Prieft together with Abiathar : 
 
 for he was his Friend. But hereby we are only to un- 
 
 derftand that he was the S'agatt, as the Jews call the 
 
 Vicar or Deputy of the High Prieft : Who is called the 
 
 Second Prieft , i Kings XXV. 18. See Selden de Succef. 
 
 in Pontif. tlrt. Lib. I. Cap. IV. 
 
 Art thoit not afeer?~\ A very wife Man, or a Pro- 
 phet, who could not but difcern in what State things 
 were likely to be, and that he might ferve David better 
 by (laying in Jerufalem than going along with him. 
 
 Return into the city in peace, and your two fons with 
 yon, Ahimaaz, thy fon^ and Jonathan the fon of AbiatharJ] 
 This was another reafon for fending back the Ark : 
 For as it was not fit to keep it with him, and the Priefts 
 and Levite alfo to attend it, fo they might do him 
 more Service elfewhere than in his Camp. 
 
 Verfe 28. Ver. 28. See, I will tarry in the plain of the wiUer- 
 nefs.~] He put an intire Confidence in them, that they 
 would not betray him, by acquainting them where he 
 meant to reft a while, to wait for Intelligence from 
 them. 
 
 Till
 
 tie Second Eoo\ af S A M U E L. 497 
 
 there come word front yott to certify m&\ What Chapter 
 'Abfalom defigned 3 and accordingly he ^intended ^o -&V. 
 fleer his Courfe. LA^VI 
 
 Ver. 29. Zadofy therefore and Abiathr.r canted the Verfe 29. 
 Ark. of God again to Jerufalem, and they tarried -there. ~\ 
 Mention being made both here, and aho v.%^ ofZa- 
 dok. before Abiathar, it feems to intimate fome Prefe- 
 rence x to him, and to juftify what Jofephtts faith, that 
 he was the King's Friend 5 and being conftantly with 
 him, was more honoured than Abiathar. 
 
 Ver. 30. And David went up the afcent of mount OH* Verfe 30, 
 vet, and wept as he went up, and had fa head covered^ 
 and went barefoot^} Dejedted, as Salvian glofles, into 
 the Condition of a Servant ; or rather in the Habit of 
 a Mourner. For covering the head, was a Tokea of 
 Shame and Gonfufion, and great "Trouble : And (b 
 was going barefoot. Which was ufed on the great 
 Faft, or Day of Expiation, as we find in Codex "jama, 
 Cap. VIII. though the Do&ors fay, they might put on 
 Woollen or Linen Socks, but no Leathern Shoes. And 
 this was obferved alfo in Funerals, as Btixtwfiw (hows 
 in his Synagoga Judaica, Cap. XLIX. which was a Cu- 
 ftom in the Days of Ezefyel, XXIV. 17. Nor were the 
 Heathen Strangers to it: But in times of great Cala- 
 mity went barefoot, as that Excellent Perfon Ezefyel 
 Spanhemiv? obferves in his Notes upon Cattimachw his 
 Hymn, ad Cererem, v, 125. 
 
 And aU the people that were with him, covered every 
 man hif head, and they went up, weeping as they went 
 ttp.~] Going barefoot alfo, it is moft probable, as the 
 King did : Whofe Example they followed. 
 
 Ver. 31. And one told David, faying^ Ahitophel is a- Verfe 31* 
 mong the confpirators with Abfalow^] This toucht him 
 very nearly -, becaufe he was a very wife Man 5 and 
 one whom he > took for his Friend, Pfalw LV. 13. ' 
 
 S f f And
 
 A COMMENTARY upon 
 
 Chapter And David faid, LORD, I pray thee turn the counfd 
 
 XV. ofAhitophel into faolijknefe.~] He prays that he might give 
 
 tXWJ foolim Counfel , or that it might be contemned and 
 
 looktupon as foolifh: Or that it might mifcarry in 
 
 the Execution, 
 
 Verfe 32. Ver, 31. And it came to pafs, tkat when David vox 
 come to the top of the mount , where he worfliipped God.~] 
 Looking towards the Ark in the Houfe of God: 
 Which he could fee from the Top of the Mount. 
 
 That Hufhai the Archite came to meet lxm.~] There was 
 a City in the Tribe ofEphraiw called Archi, XVI. Jojb* 
 2. where this Perfon, in all likelihood, was born and 
 bred, and coming to JeritfaleM, became one of David's 
 Privy Counfel : Being famous for Wifdom $ otherwife 
 Abfalom would not have fo readily entertained him, 
 and admitted him to his Secrets. 
 
 With his co At rent, and earth u$on htf head."] Which 
 were Expreffions of great Sorrow. Job. Brannittf hath 
 demonftrated the Garment here called Ketonah was 
 ronnd, like our Surplices, with Sleeves to put the 
 Hands and Arms into it. Which was worn by great 
 Perfons, not only among the Jew^ but the JEgyptians* 
 Tynans , and Affyrians, he obferves (Lib. i. de Peftitte 
 Sacerd. Hebr. Cap. 2. Sedt. 15, 14.) which may incline 
 us to a Belief, that Hufhai was no mean Man, but a 
 Perfon of Quality. 
 
 Verfe 3 3. Ver. 3 3 . Unto whom David faid, if then pafr along with 
 me, then thou wilt be a burden to we.~j For Ire was not 
 provided with Maintenance for his .own Family : And 
 Hufljai being no Soldier, but a Counfeller, could not 
 be fo ufeful to him in the Field, as he mi^ht be at 
 the Court. 
 
 Verfe 34- Ver. 34. But if thott return to the city^ and fay unto 
 Abfalow, I will be thy fervant^ k?ng.~] So he was to 
 call him, becaufe he had taken upon him that Title. 
 
 As
 
 the Second Book of S A M U E L, 409 
 
 As I have been thy fathers fervant hitherto ^ fo will /Chapter 
 now alfo be thy fervant^ He would have him pretend XV. 
 he would be as faithful to him, as he had been to U^VSJ 
 David ^ and it was very well known he had done him 
 good Service. This was not honeft 5 but it was accor- 
 ding to the Policy pradifed in thofe Days, and in- 
 deed in all Ages. Which Procopitt* Gaz<e#f approves 
 fo far as to fay, that a Lye which if told fir a good end, 
 is equivalent to Truth. But I dare not juftify fuch Do- 
 ftrine $ though what Httfhai undertook to do, was 
 not to get Money, or to do others hurt, but to pre- 
 ferve a good King, and a Prophet, and a Friend. 
 
 Then way ft thoufor me defeat the counfel of Ahitophel.~] 
 God he thought had fent this Man, in anfwer to his 
 Prayer (v. 31.) if he would but follow his Dire- 
 ftion. 
 
 Ver. 35. Haft thon not with thee there, Zado^andVerk 35. 
 Abiathar the priefts ? therefore it {hall be that whatsoever 
 thoafljalt hear out of the king* honfe, thoufoalt tell it to 
 Zadof^and Abiathar the priefts,"] Whom he lookt up- 
 on as trufty Perfons, and faithful to his Intereft .- And 
 fo they proved. 
 
 Ver 36. Behold, they have there with thent their /n?<?Verfe 3 6. 
 foffS Ahimaaz, Zado%s fon^ and Jonathan Abtathars fon : 
 and by them ye fhallfend unto mt every thing that ye can 
 hear."] They were not with their Fathers in Jernfa- 
 levt ^ but lay clofe in a Place not far off, ready 
 to carry any MefTage that was fent by them* See 
 XVII. 17. 
 
 Ver. 37. So Hufbai David's friend came into the city : Verfe 37. 
 *nd Abfalom came unto Jerusalem?] Where HH/JMI> 1 
 fuppofe, waited for his coming : Having got thither 
 before him, and fo ordered his Affairs, that it was 
 not known hehad been to offer his Service to David; 
 
 Sff2 Or
 
 $00 A C M M E N T A R T upon 
 
 Or, thofe that knew it, out of Reverence to him, and 
 Affeftion to David, did not difcover it. 
 
 CHAP. XVI. 
 
 1. 
 
 Verfe 
 
 i. Verfe I. A ND when David was a little paft the top of 
 
 \ of the hill.-] viz. Mount Olivet, XV. 30. 
 Behold Z,iba the ervant o Mehiboeth met him 
 
 J J 7 . 
 
 Behold^ Ziba the fervant of Mephibofoeth met ,./* w , 
 with a .couple of afles jadled $ and upon them two hundred 
 loaves of bread^ and an hundred bunches of raiftns, and 
 an hundred of fuwmer fruits, and a bottle of wine.*] They 
 put their Wine info Bottles, or Bags 5 fome of which 
 were large Veflels, and contained a great deal of Wine. 
 Such no doubt was this, which had Liquor in it, pro- 
 portionable to the reft of the Prefent. 
 
 Verfe 3, Ver. 2. And the king faid untoZiba, what meaneft 
 thou by ihefe ? and Zibafaid, the ajjes are for the kingt 
 'hdufiold to ride on."] For his Wives and Children, if 
 they were weary with travelling on foot 3 as they 
 
 no v d , id ; , , i 
 
 And toe bread And thefummtr fruits for the young wen 
 to eat,"] For the Refrefoment of the Ring's Atten- 
 dants. , 0f , 
 
 And the wine, thatfuch as be faint in the wilderneft 
 way drink^} This argues great Confideration of Da- 
 vid's Condition : To which hefuited his Prefent, which 
 in a Wiidernefs came very feafonably, and was Very 
 noble. Perhaps the Bunches ofRaifns were intended 
 for Davids own Support. 
 
 ' * " " \ 1 " i j* T ^ 1 
 
 i-' 
 
 !
 
 the Second Book, of S A M U E L. 
 
 Ver. 3. And the king fad, and where is thy maflers Chapter 
 fon?~] He defired,- i fuppofe, to know whether this XVI. 
 Prefent was from himfelf, or from Mephtbofieth. v^Y"^ 
 
 And Zibafaid unto the king, behold he abideth at Je- *' 
 
 rufahm ; for hejaid, to day fliallthe houfe of Ifrael reftore 
 we the kingdom of my father 7\ This feems to be a Fi- 
 tion$ but well contrived : For the Family of David 
 being fo broken, he m'ght think it probable the Crown 
 would fall to him. 
 
 Ver. 4. Then f aid the king to Ziba^ behold, thine are all Verfe 4. 
 that pertained unto Meph/bofoeth.') We read IX. a; that 
 Ziba was but a Servant (Sec there) but now David 
 makes him a Freeholder $ giving him a great Eftate : 
 Which, if hefaid true, was forfeited to the King for 
 Treafon, as it had been before in the time of Ifobofieth, 
 and thereupon given to Mephibojheth. But in this D^- 
 uid feems to have been too credulous, and rafhly con- 
 demned Mephibofheth before he heard what he could 
 fay for himfelf : But he imagined perhaps, that Zib*. 
 durft not tell fo notorious a Lye, which might (hort- 
 ly be difproved. And befide, a Man that comes to re- 
 lieve another who is in great Diftrefs, eafily wins his> 
 good Opinion. , 
 
 And Zibafaid, I humbly lefe ech ihee, that I ntayfinfl 
 grace in thjj/ght, my Lord, OKing."] He pretends to - 
 value the King's Favour more than the Gift he had be- 
 ftowed upon him. 
 
 Ver. 5. And when kfg David came to Bahurtmi] 
 City in the Tribe of Benjamin (XIX. 16.) into the 
 Territories of which David was now come : Though 
 not as yetinto the Town it felf, as appears from #.14. 
 The Targum calls it Almoth , which is of the fame Sig- 
 nification with Bahurim The one importing young 
 * and the other T<wth.
 
 5 oa A COMMENT* RY upon 
 
 Chapter Behold, thence came out a. wan of the family of the 
 
 XVI. honfe of Saul, whofe name was Shi wet the fo* ofGer-a : 
 
 Lrf^WJ he came forth, and curfed fill as he went.~\ Out of an 
 
 inveterate Hatred ta David : Whom he lookt upon as 
 
 the great Enemy of his Family. 
 
 Vcrfe 6. Ver. 6. And he caft flonesat David."] In Contempt 
 of him. Or, as<fome fanfy, to reproach him with the 
 Adultery he had committed, for which he deferred 
 to have been ftoned. 
 
 And at all thefervants oflyttg David.'} This (hows 
 it was done only in contempt of them : As if they had 
 been a Company of Dogs. 
 
 And all the people, and all the mighty men, were on his 
 right hand and on his /*/>."] He was under fuch a ftrong 
 Guard, that Shimefs Rag^ was little lefs than Madnefs: 
 For he could not hurt David, but might have been 
 immediately killed himfelf. 
 
 Verfe 7. ^ cr ' 7 And thus faid Shi met when he turfed, come 
 wt^ come out."] As much as if he had (aid, get thee 
 out of the Kingdom $ from whence thou deferveft to 
 be ejrpelled. So the words are in the Hebrew, go out, 
 go out: The doubling of which words, exprefs his ve- 
 hement Deteftation of him. 
 
 Thott man of blood, thoufo* of Belial.'] So they cal- 
 Jed all thofe, that made their Will their Law. But 
 R. Levi Ben Gerfom, thinks he hath refpeft in thefe 
 laft words to the Adultery committed with B<ttMheba$ 
 as m the firft, he might have to the killing of Uriah. 
 Verfc 8. Ver. 8. The LORD hath returned upon the all the 
 blood, of the luufe of Saul.~] This was perfeft railing: 
 For David had (hed none of their Bloody but he ma- 
 licioufly imputes to him the Death of Abner, and of 
 tybtfbftb. 
 
 In
 
 the Second Bol^ of S A M U E L. 03 
 
 In rdwfe fteadthon haft reigned.'} In effeft, he calls Chapter 
 him an Ufurper. XVI, 
 
 And the LORD hath delivered thy kingdom into the L^Wf 
 hand of Abfalom thy fon $ and behold, thott art taken in 
 thy mifchief, becaufe thott art a bloody wan.~] He ftill 
 vomits out the fame Reproaches, with a mod wicked 
 Spirit, which the Greeks call l^rt^ai^^txiy. ^ rejoyceing 
 in iniquity; tofezAbfalow foprolpeiousin his horrid 
 Rebellion. 
 
 Ver. 9. Thenfaid Abifhai the fon ofZeruiah unto theVcrk $. 
 t^ng, why fhontd this dead dog turfe my Lord the king .<Q 
 See III. 8. 
 
 Let me go over, 1 pray thee, and take off hfr head."J 
 There was admirable Difcipline obferved in this fmall 
 Army, none of which darft ftir without David** Or- 
 der, or Leave. And this, according to humane Rea- 
 fon, was a juft Motion which Abifhai made : He being 
 very near of Kin to David, as Shimei was to Saul; and 
 therefore a fit Perfon to flop the Mouth of fuch amad : 
 Dog, by cutting off his Head. 
 
 Ver. 10. And tht king faid, what have I to do n?/f&Verfe 10. 
 you, ye fons of Zeruiah ?~] He fpeaks this with fome 
 Indignation 5 and reflects upon Joab, as well as Ate 
 fiai, who had been the occafion- of thefe Reproaches. 
 
 Sa let him curfe, kecaufe the LORD hatkfaidnnto kim^ 
 ettrfe David.] God neither bid him curfe David, nor 
 excited him- to it ; but finding his Heart full of Malice 
 and Rage, gave him an opportunity to vent it, as a 
 Punimment unto David, llnto-which the good King 
 humbly fubmits: Looking upon it as coming from the 
 hand of God, who delivered him up to this Contempt. 
 And in this DavuKs Vertue was a<itnirable r For it is not 
 an eafy thing to ftifle all Motions to Revenge, when it 
 is eafy to take it, and there is an high Provocation to it. 
 It isanObfervation indeed of CitewstOrat. de Anrttf^ 
 
 cut*
 
 ** COMMENT A Rr upon 
 
 CUM Refponfis) that perditi hominis profligatique 
 difljf, nnlliut gloria, dignitafque violator 5 by the Re- 
 preaches of a wicked, profligate Fellow, no Man's 
 Glory or Dignity is hurt or violated. But David doth 
 not fcorn thefe Curfes, out of mere Greatnefs of Spi- 
 rit, as coming out of the Mouth of a bafe Wretch, not 
 worthy to be regarded : But acknowledges the Juftice 
 of them, and bears them with a fingular Patierlce, out 
 of Humility and Reverence to God, who had fo or- 
 dered it. 
 
 Who Jfialt then fay, why haft thou done fo f] He doth 
 not mean, who (hould ask Shimei fuch a Queftion 5 
 but who (hould take upon him, to find fault with 
 God, who had juft reafon to fuflfer this > Though Gro- 
 tJw thinks David excufes Shimei in thefe words. For 
 fpeaking concerning the Refpeft that is to be ufed to 
 Kings, in not giving them publick Reproaches 5 he ex- 
 cepts thofe which are given by a Prophet, who had a 
 fpecial Command from God for it. Upon which ac- 
 count, he faith, when David was openly upbraided 
 by Shimei as a Murderer, he had no Excufe to make 
 for him but this, that perhaps God had commanded 
 him to do it : Showing that this alone could make it 
 lawful to fpeak evil of the King, if God in a fpecial 
 manner enjoyned it. Lib. de Imperh Summar. Poteft. 
 circa facra, Cap. IX. Sedr. 19. 
 
 Verfe 1 1. Ver. 1 1 . And David faid unto jAbiflui, and to all his 
 f erv ant s^ behold ^ my fon, which came forth of my bowels^ 
 feeketh my life, how much more may this Benjamite do it 
 Let him alone, and let him curfe, for the LORD hath 
 bidden him.'} His Paffion feems not to have been at all 
 ftirred by this impotent Railer, and endeavours to 
 quiet the Spirits of others : Calmly reafoning himfelf 
 andfhem., with admirable Conftderation, into an hum- 
 ble Patience : For what were the Revilings- of a Stran- 
 ger,
 
 tie Second Book </ SAMUEL. 505 
 
 ger, (o the murderous Intentions of a Son > And how Chapter 
 could he withftand God, who inflicted this Punifh- XVI. 
 ment upon him for his Sins ? " IXVXJ 
 
 Ver. 12. h may be the LORD will look, upon my affli- Verfe 12. 
 ft ion $ and that the LORD will requite me good, for his 
 curjing this day.~] He durft not be confident, being 
 confcious of his ill defervings : But he had fome hope, 
 that God would be as gracious to him, as this Man was 
 malicious. 
 
 Ver. 15. And as David and his men went by the nay ."] Verfe 15. 
 Taking no notice of him. 
 
 Shimei went along on the fide of the hill, over again ff 
 him, and curfed as he went, and threw (tones at him, 
 And caft dnft^\ Negleft of him made him more out- 
 ragious : Which gave David occafion to exercife the 
 greater Patience, under folong a Vexation. 
 
 Ver. 14. And the kj*g, and all the people that we re with Verfe 14. 
 him, came weary."] Not only with their Journey, but 
 with Grief. 
 
 And refrefied themfelves there."] At Bahnrim^ v. $r. 
 
 Ver. 15. And Abfalom, and all the people of the men of Verfe 15. 
 Ifrael, came to Jerttfalem, and Ahitophel with him.~] As 
 foon as David was got into the Wildernefs, he took 
 Pofleffion of Jerttfalew, and the King's Palace. 
 
 Ver. 1 6. And it came to pafs, that when Hnjhai the Verfe 
 Arckite, David's Friend, was come unto Abfalom.~] A- 
 mong others, that came to welcome him to Jeru* 
 falem. 
 
 That Hu/haifaid unto Abfalow, Godfave the king, God 
 
 fave the king-"] He not only owned his Authority, but 
 
 with great Affe&ion feemed to defire its Continuance. 
 
 Which was an egregious piece of Flattery, and Diffimu- 
 
 lation. 
 
 T t t
 
 A COMMENTARY upon 
 
 Chapter Ver. 1 7. And Abfalom faid, is this thy tyndneft to thy.i 
 XVI. friend? why went eft thou not with thy friend ?~] Abfa- 
 
 WWJ lorn had not fo little Senfe, as not toconfider, that no. 
 
 Verfe 17. Man ought to forfake a Friend in his Diftrefs: 
 Though at the fame time he did not reflect, how he 
 had not only forfaken, but forced away his own Fa- 
 ther. So that one might have faid to him^ Is this thy, 
 Duty to thy Father ? 
 
 Verfe 18. Ver. 18. And Hufiai faid unto Abfalont, nay, biit. 
 whom the LORD, and thfr people, and aU the men of 
 Ifrad ckufe, his will I be^ and with him will I abide .^ 
 The Voice of the People, he pretends to look upon 
 as the Voice of God : And that he was bound to pre- 
 fer the publick Good before his own private Obliga- 
 tions or Aficctions. 
 
 Verfe 19. Ver. 19. And again, whoixffiaUIferveffljouldlnot 
 ferve in the prefence ofhtifon? As I have ferved in the 
 prefence af thy fat her ^ fo will I be in thy prefence."] He 
 gives a fecond Reafon 5 that he (hould not offend 
 againft DavU, in giving good Counfel to his Son. 
 
 Verfe 20. Ver. 20. Then faid Abfalom to Ahttophel, give counfd 
 among you what we fljaU do."] I fuppofe, Ahttophel was 
 made Prefident of the Council (as we now fpeak) who 
 required the reft to deliver their Opinions after he had 
 delivered his. 
 
 Verfe zi. Ver. ai.. And Ahitophelfaid unto Abfalom, go bt unto 
 thy fathers concubines, which he hath left to keep the koufeJ] 
 It appears by this he was a profane Politician, who 
 did not regard by what means, how wicked foever, 
 he compafled his ends. The Hebrews think alfo, that 
 by this Counfel Ahitophel gratify' & his own Revenge, 
 becaufe David had lain with his. Grand-daughter, as I 
 before noted* 
 
 And-
 
 the Second BooJ^ of S A M U E L. 507 
 
 And all Ifrael foall hear that thon art abhorred of thy Chapter 
 father^ That he and his Father were become irrecon- XVI. 
 cileable Enemies. For Ahitophel involved him in a U'VNJ 
 greater fin, than that for Which he killed Amnon .- It 
 not being fo foul a Crime to lie with his Sifter, as it 
 was to commit Inceft with his Father's Wives. 
 
 Then fiat/ the hands of all that are with thee be ftrong.~] 
 When they were pofTeifed with an Opinion, that the 
 Father and Son could never come to an Accommoda- 
 tion. Which might have been hoped between (uch 
 near Relations $ and then the People had been in an 
 ill Condition : For David might not have been recon- 
 ciled to them, though he was to his Son. But after 
 this deteftable Crime, there was no likelihood that 
 they would ever be Friends again. 
 
 Ver. 22. So they fpread Abfalom a tent upon the top 0/Verfe 22. 
 the houfe, and Abfalom went in to his father s concubines^ 
 in the fight of aU Ifrael.'] Who were ftrangely depra- 
 ved, in that none of them (hould cry out againft fuch 
 abominable Wickednefs. 
 
 Ver. 13. And the tounfel of Ahitophel which he conn- Verfe 32 
 felled in thofe days, was as if a. man had inquired at the 
 oracle of God."] It was fo fure and fafe, that it was 
 commonly followed, without any doubting of the 
 Succefs. Such was this Counfel which he now gave : 
 For there was no greater Danger to him and all Ifrael, 
 than for Abfalom to repent, and fubmit to his Father : 
 Therefore he endeavoured, as I faid, to make them 
 irreconciJeable, by doing his Father the higheft Injury. 
 Such was this to which he advifed, as we learn by Ja- 
 cob's Kefentment of it in his Son Reuben, and many 
 other Examples, for which I refer to Grotius. He 
 made the Breach therefore thus wide, that it might ne- 
 ver be healed : For if it had, David might have called 
 
 T 1 1 2 him
 
 A COMMENT A R T upon 
 
 him and others, in due time, to an account for their 
 Treafon. 
 
 So was all the connfd of Ahitophel, both with David, 
 and with Abfalont.~] While David was in Profperity 
 he gave him faithful Counfel : But now in his Diftrefs 
 as wifely confulted his Ruine. For as Procopivs Gaz^eus 
 obferves, Accommodavit fe rebw yr&fentllvs. He was 
 one of thofe who complied with the prefent State of 
 things } and now, with great Reafon, advifed to make 
 hade to difpatch David : Fearing left natural Affe&ion 
 fhould work a Reconciliation, and he (hould be pu^ 
 nifhed for his Perfidioufnefs. 
 
 Chapter CHAP. XVII. 
 
 XVH. 
 
 Yerfe I. Verfe 1 .1^ M Oreover Ahitophel faid uttto Abfatom, let 
 i. V J_ me now chufe out twelve thonfanci mtn7\ 
 Out of the whole Multitude of the Ifraelites that fol- 
 lowed Abfalom : A Thoufand choice Men, fuppofe, 
 out of each Tribe. For he knew it would take up 
 too much time, to gather all the Forces of I/racl toge- 
 ther, and give David an opportunity to efcape. 
 
 And I will arife andpttrfue after David.~] It feems he 
 was a Soldier, as well as a Counfellor : Or at leaft, he 
 thought his Counfel fo fure of being fuccefsful, that 
 he undertook himfelf to put it in Execution. He was 
 . afraid alfo, that if Abfalom {hould command them 
 himfelf, natural Affc&ion might make him fpare his 
 Father, and not take away his Life ^ or perhaps work 
 a*r Agreement between them : And fo leave him in 
 
 danger,
 
 ffo Second Book, of S A M U E L, 
 danger, as I faid before, to be called to an account for Chapter 
 his Rebellion. XVII. 
 
 This night ^ The next, I fuppofe, after David L^VX* 
 went away. For fpeed was the main thing on which 
 he depended. 
 
 Ver.2. And I will come upon him while he is yet weary. ~] Verfe 2. 
 With a long March. 
 
 And weak handed.~] Before he had got more Forces 
 together. 
 
 And I witt make him afraid.~] Strike a Terror into 
 him, by this fudden Attaque, and in the Night, when 
 he was ill provided. 
 
 And all the people that are with him fliall flee. ~] Finding 
 how unable they were to refift fuch a Force. 
 
 And Iwill fmite the /{h/g onelyJ] And fpare all the 
 People, whom he would notpurfue. 
 
 Ver. 3. And I will bring backfall the people unto thee."\ Verfe 3;. 
 By this means he doubted not to nuke an end of the 
 War prefently : And to bring alj Ifrad to be his Sub* 
 jefts. 
 
 The man whom thou feekgft^ if as if all returned.~] By 
 fmiting David, with whom alone was his Quarrel,, 
 the whole Nation would come in to him : There be- 
 ing no other, to whom they (bould fubmit, when he- 
 was dead. 
 
 So all the people Jhall be in peace."] Thus they (hould 
 have a Peace without War $ by taking and killing him :: 
 Which would preferve both the People which were 
 with Abfalom, and thofe with David. They Ihould 
 all be faved, and he alone deftroyetl. 
 
 Ver. 4. And the faying pleafed Abfalom welt, and all Verfe 4^ 
 the elders of Jfrael7\ For 'it was very found Advice : 
 It being dangerous to deliberate long about fuch wick;- 
 ed DefignS} which muft be executed fpeedily : So Ta- 
 titut well obferves, Scelera impetv, bona con/ilia ntora-
 
 5 io A COMMENTARY upon 
 
 Chapter valeftunt, Wicked Counfels prevail by fudden Vio- 
 XVII. lence, but good by Delays. 
 
 U/"V"NJ Ver. 5. Ihen faid Akfalom, call now Hufljai the Ar- 
 Verfe 5. chite alfo, and let us hear likewife what he faith.'] It 
 was a Proverb, it is likely, before Solomons time, that 
 m a multitude of Counfellers there if fafety: By which 
 Abfalom refolved to govern himfelf. But the Providence 
 of God is chiefly to be here noted : Who made Abfa- 
 lom irrefolute and doubtful, even in that Counfel 
 which was approved by all the Elders of Jfrael, and 
 was evidently the wifeft that could be given. 
 Verfe 6. Ver. 6. And when Hufiai was come to Abfalow, Alfa- 
 low fpakg unto him^ faying^ Ahttophel hath fpoken after 
 this manner.~\ Relating what he had faid, v. ^, $. 
 .Shall we do after his faying .<?] Follow his Advice. 
 If not, fpeak. thou.~] He gives him full Liberty to 
 fpeak freely, if he were of another Opinion: Which 
 he might deliver without Offence, either to him, or 
 any Body elfe. 
 
 Verfe 7. Ver. 7. And Hufoai faid unto Abfalom, the counfel 
 that Ahitophel hath given if not gwd at this time7\ He 
 conferred him to be a Man of extraordinary Judgment 5 
 but no Man is wife at all times : And he thought now 
 he was in an Error, for the following reafon. 
 Verfe 8. Ver. 8. For {faid Huflwi) thott knoweft thy father^ 
 and his men^ that they le mighty men.~] Old Soldiers, 
 who are aware of the danger wherein they are 5 and 
 will provide againft it, that they be not eafily fur- 
 prized. 
 
 And they be chafed in their mlnds^\ So extreamly 
 provoked and exafperated, that it would be dangerous 
 to fall upon them, with fo fmall an Army as Ahitophel 
 propofed. For fuch defperate Perfons, would fell 
 their Lives at a dear rate. 
 
 At
 
 Second BooT^ of S A M U E L, 511 
 
 As a. hear robbed of her wKelps in the field."] All Men Chapter 
 know that a Bear is a very fierce Creature. And good XVIT. 
 Authors, particularly Ariftotle, obferve, that She- Bears xx"v~^ 
 are fiercer than the Male : Efpecially when they have 
 Whelps to take care of, as the fame Philofopher writes, 
 Lib. VI. Hift. Animal, C. 1 8. But moft of all inraged, 
 when their Whelps are killed, or taken away from 
 them. Which is mentioned often in Holy Scripture, 
 XVII. Prov. M. Xm.Hofea 8; Where Kimchi ob- 
 ferveS) that they bring forth their Whelps wrapt up- 
 in a very thick Skin, which it cofts them a great deal 
 of pains to free them from: And therefore grieves them 
 more, when they find they have laboured in vain. See 
 Bochartin his Hieroz,oicon, P. I. Lib. III. Gap. IX. 
 
 And thy father is a man of 'war ', and witt not lodge with 
 the people."] Of fuch Experience in Warlike Affairs, 
 that as his Men would defend him ftoutly and with 
 great Fury, fo when all was done, it was probable 
 Ahitophel would not know where to find him. For 
 great Captains having difpofed their Force to the beft 
 Advantage, and fet their Guards, oftimes retire them- 
 felves from the Camp, and lodge in fome fecret 
 place. 
 
 Ver. 9* Behold he if hid now tn fome. pit, or in fome Verfe 9* 
 other place.] Some Cave, or other lurking Place 5 as 
 he was in the days of Saul: Who was never able t6 
 catch him. 
 
 And it Jhall come topafi, when fome of them. T) That 
 iSj oiAbfaloms Forces. 
 
 Be overthrown at thefrft^] As might well be fup* 
 pofed, if David's Men (hould come on a fudden upon 
 them, out of an Arabufh, and put the firft Ranks 
 into Diforder, if not make a Slaughter among 
 themv. 
 
 A "s ) ' J * 
 
 That
 
 5ia A COMMENTARY up<m 
 
 Chapter That vphofoever hears it will fay, there is ajlaughter 
 XVII. among the people that follow Abfalo/.~] This News would 
 
 L/'WJ preiently be fpread through the whole Army : And Fear 
 make them think the Slaughter greater than it was. 
 
 Verfe IO. Ver. 10- And he alfo that u valiant, whofe heart is of 
 the heart of a lion fljall utterly melt.'] For Men are apt 
 to conjecture of Succefles by the beginning : And it is a 
 great Encouragement to Men to fight when they profper 
 at the firft Onfet: And mightily difheartens thofe that 
 are beaten. Lions are not only very ftrong, but very 
 furious Creatures. And therefore valiant Men are faid 
 to have the Hearts of Lions, and the Faces of Lions 
 (i Chron. XII. 8J and the Army of Locufts to have 
 the Teeth of Lions (\.Joel 6.) But no Men arefo terri- 
 ble, but they may be terrified, when they are fudden- 
 ly and unexpectedly furprized by Men as terrible as 
 themfelv.es: And far more incenfed and juftly in- 
 raged. 
 
 Vbflitit thinks that the word Lett, which in Hebrew 
 fignifies a Lion, comes from the word Leb, which in 
 that Language (ignifies the Heart: As much as to fay 
 Cordatus, an hearty Creature, full of Courage. Whence 
 the Creeks call a valiant and generous Man, $v/LM\lto1at, 
 and }(JcQv1'3viuLov. See him, Lib. III. de Orig. & Progr. 
 7*/0/. Cap 5" 2. and Bochartw in his Hierozoicox, P. I. 
 Lib. III. Cap. 2. , ^ 
 
 For all Ifrael know thai thy father if a mighty man, and 
 they that be with him are valiant men.'] Who would 
 purfue any advantage with the greateft Courage and 
 Refolution. 
 
 Verfe II. Ver. n. Therefore I caunfel that all Ifrael be generally 
 gathered unto tlxe, from Dan even to Beerjheba 5 even as 
 thefand that is by the fea In multitude.*] He means all 
 the righting Men throughout the Country $ which 
 were very numerous. In which Advice, his chief 
 
 Aim
 
 tie. Second Eoo\ of S A M U E L. 513 
 
 Aim was, to gain time for David to raife an Army by Chapter 
 the help of his Friends. For all Ifrael could not pre- XVII. 
 fently be gathered together, and put into Order ofL/*VX> 
 Battle. 
 
 And that thou go to battle alfo in thy own perfon."\ 
 Which would incourage the People to fight valiantly, 
 when he was in the Head of them : And would win 
 him great Glory, in owing his Victory to his own 
 Conduft, and not to other Mens. 
 
 Ver. 12. Andfo Jhall we corns upon him in fame place, Verfe 12. 
 where hefl}allbefound$ and we will light upon him of the 
 dew falls upon the ground^] He compares the Multitude 
 of their Soldiers to the drops of Dew, which cover 
 the Face of the whole Earth : So that if David was in 
 the Field, he could not efcape, but he would fall in* 
 to the hands of fome or other of them. 
 
 And of him, and of all the men that are with him, 
 there fiatt not be left fo much as one.~] For his Army 
 would be fo large as to fpread it felf over all the Coun- 
 try : And ferret David and his Men out of all their 
 Holes, by fearching every one of them. This Coun- 
 fel was very plaufible to one who relied upon the 
 Greatnefs of an Hoft : And Hujhai was alfo fo cunning 
 as to fpeak as if he would accompany him. 
 
 Ver. 13. Moreover, if he be got into a city, thenf 
 all Ifrael bring ropes to that city, and we will draw it into 
 the river. ~] He reprefenfs a further Advantage of fuch 
 a Multitude 5 that if David quitted the Field, and got 
 into the ftrongeft of their Cities, incompaffed with 
 high Walls, and a deep Ditch, they were enow to 
 begirt it round, and by Ropes put about the Walls, 
 draw them down and all the Houfes of the City, into 
 the Ditch that run about it. There was no fuch thing, 
 that we read of, pra&ifed in War$ therefore fome by 
 Chabalim (which wetranflate Ropes) underftand Troops, 
 
 U u u or
 
 5 14 J COMMENT ART *pon 
 
 Chapter or Bands of Men, who by Machines drawn with 
 
 XVII. Ropes could batter down Walls and Houfes. Or, ra- 
 
 *^""v~*-' ther this is a bragging Hyperbolical Speech, that they 
 
 fhould be fo numerous as to be able to do this, if there 
 
 were no other way to reduce the City. 
 
 'Until there be not one fmall ftone found there."] Much 
 lefs any Man remaining there. 
 
 Verfe 14. Ver. 14. And Abjalom and all the man of Ifrael faid t 
 the counfel of Hufiai is better than the counfel cf Ahiio- 
 phel.~] For fo it would naturally feem to Men that 
 had a bad Caufe, and were cowardly, having no.thing 
 but their Numbers to depend upon. 
 
 For the LORD had appointed to defeat the good coun- 
 fel of Ahitophel, to the intent that God might bring evil 
 upoa Abfalom7\ But the chief Reafon was, that God 
 blinded their Eyes, and infatuated their Judgments., 
 that they could not difcern what was bcft $ but take 
 that Courfe which would ruine Abfalom. Such is the 
 wonderful over-ruling Providence of God, in more 
 cafes than we are aware of. For, as St. Hilary fpeaks, 
 concerning the Rage of Heretics, 6; quantum audet 
 itnpietas, tantum confuleret frudentia, difficile cffetveri- 
 tatif caufam agere. If Wickednefs were as wife and 
 prudent in Counfel, as it is bold and daring in At- 
 tempts, it would be hard to maintain a good Caufe. 
 Verfe 15. Ver. if. Then fa.id Htt/haito Z ado k. and Abiathar the 
 pr/efts^ thtff and thus did Ahitophel cottnfel Abfalom and 
 the elders of Ifrael^ and thus have I counfelled^] He a&ed 
 the pait of a true Friend to David, but not of a 
 trufty Servant to Abfalom: Whofe Counfels he be- 
 trayed. 
 
 Verfe \6. Ver. 1 6. Now therefore fend quickly, and tell David."] 
 Carry him this Intelligence with all Speed. 
 
 Saying, lodge not thff night in the plain of the wilder" 
 */}, butfpetdily. pafs overf) The River Jordan. 
 
 Left,
 
 the Second Book, of SAMUEL. 515 
 
 Left, the king be fwallowed ^, and all the people that Chapter 
 are with him^] For fear Abfalom (hould change his XVII. 
 Kefolution $ and incline again to the Counfel of Ahi- U^WJ 
 tophcl. Who being a Man of great Authority, might 
 perfwade him his Advice was the trueft. 
 
 Ver. 17. Now Jonathan and Ahimaaz, flaid in Enro* Verfe 17. 
 gel~] A place near Jerusalem (XV. Joft. 7, 8.) which 
 the TargHm tranflates the Fullers Well. Becaufe, as 
 Kimchi fays, the Fullers there trod their Cloth with 
 their Feet : For he derives Rogelfrom the word Regel^ 
 which fignifies a Foot. 
 
 For they might not be fecn to come into the city.~\ Their 
 Fathers charged them to ftay in this place: Becaufe it 
 would have been difficult to (end them out of the Ci- 
 ty, without being difcovered. 
 
 And a wench went and told them."] Pretending, per- 
 haps, to go thither to fcour fome Clothes. 
 
 And they went and told kjng Davtd.~] After a little 
 Stop in their way, as it here follows. 
 
 Ver. 1 8. Nevertherlefs a lad f aw them^ and told Ab- Verfe 1 8. 
 falom.'] Some of whofe Troopers, who were fcout- 
 ing thereabouts (as Jofephtt* underftands it) difcovered 
 them, before they had gone two Furlongs. 
 
 But they went both of them away qtiick}y, and came in- 
 to a mans houfe in Bahurim.'] They fufpe&ed they 
 were difcovered, and therefore turned out of the pub- 
 lick Road (as Jofephus explains it) and made hafte to 
 this Village, and perhaps to that Man's Houfe where 
 David refrefhed himfelf, XVI. 5. 14. 
 
 Which had a well in his court, whither they went down."] 
 For at that time of the Year, their Wells in many pla- 
 ces were dry, or had little Water in them : And it 
 would not be eafily fufpefted that they would ftay in 
 an open Court. 
 
 U uu 2 Ver. 1.
 
 A COMMENTARY upon 
 
 Chapter Ver. 19. And the wwzan took^ and fpread a covering' 
 XVIf. over the wells month, and fprexd ground corn thereon."] 
 W^NJ Corn newly thraftied out, which (he pretended to dry 
 Verfe 19- in the Sun. 
 
 A*d the thing rvas not kpownT} By this means they 
 lay undifcovered. 
 
 Verfe 20. Ver. 20. And when Abfalont fervants.~] Who were 
 Cent to purfue them. 
 
 Came to the woman of the hottfe.~] For feme had in- 
 formed them that they had turned this way. 
 
 They faid where is Ahimaaz, and Jonathan^ They 
 were known Perfons, being the Sons of the moft emi- 
 nent among the Priefts. Or, perhaps, they defcribed 
 them to her, fo that (he could not but know whether 
 two fuch Perfons came thither, or pafTed that way. 
 
 And the woman faid unto them, they be gone over the 
 brook^of water^] Which came T fuppoie from the Foun- 
 tain of Enrogel. It feems to have been a common Opi- 
 nion in thofe days, that thefe officious Lyes, for the 
 Safety of innocent Perfons, had no hurt in them. For 
 we find many Inftances of them, which cannot be ju- 
 ftified. See upon II. Jofb. 5-. 
 
 And when they had fought them-, and could not fnd 
 them, they returned to JerufalemJ] For the Woman 
 told them, as Jofephw fays, that they made no ftay at 
 her Houfe, but after they had asked for a little Drink, 
 made hafte away. Though if they purfned them fpee- 
 dily, (he believed, they might overtake them. 
 Verfe 21. Ver. 21. And it came to pafs after they were departed ', 
 they came up out of the welt, and went and told D^z;///.] 
 As foon as the Purfuers were returned back to Jeru- 
 falem. 
 
 And fald unto David, arife and pafs over the water , 
 
 . . for thtff hath Ahitophel cottnfelled againfl you.~\ And they 
 
 did not know but he by his great Wifdom might 
 
 over-
 
 /& Second Bool^ of S A M U E L. ft 7 
 
 over-rule theCounfel bffjt/fia} (with which no doubt Chapter 
 they alfo acquainted Dav/d) and perfwade Abfahmto XVII. 
 hearken to his :, and then David was in extream dan- L/"V%J 
 ger. 
 
 Ver. 21. Then David arofe, and all the people that y er f e 2 ~2. 
 mere with him ^ and they pajfed over Jordan by the mor- 
 ning light $ there lacked not one of them, that was not gone 
 over Jordan^] By this it appears, that they paffed 
 over in the Night $ either at the Fords, or in Boats : 
 And that not one of them mifcarried in thePaflage, or 
 ran away from him. 
 
 Ver. 23. And when Ahitophel farv that his counfel was Verfe 23, 
 not followed."] Soon alter Ahintaaz, and Jonathan were 
 gone to David, it publickly appeared, that the Coun- 
 fel of Ahitophel was rejected, and nufhaT$ enter* 
 tained. 
 
 Hefadled his afs, and arofe, and gat hint home to his 
 houfe^ to his city, and put his houfaoldin order '."] Setled 
 his Affairs, and difpofed of his Eftate. 
 
 And hanged himfelf7\ Being confident that David 
 would get the better of Ahfalbm^ and that then he 
 (hould be put to Death for his Treafon : Which made 
 himchufe to be his own Executioner. So we under 
 (land it, though fome of the Jews will have it that he 
 died of Grief, being choaked with a Quinfey. For it 
 is not likely, they think, fo wife a Man as he would 
 hang himfelf : But being full of AnguiftX Anger and 
 Vexation (arifing not merely from his Pride, which 
 enraged him to fee any Man's Counfel preferred to his ^ 
 but from the Forefight, as I faid, ofDjnger, if Da- 
 vid .prevailed, as he was fure he would ) thefe 
 Paffions caft him into fo violent a Difteraper, that he 
 was ftrangled by it. And fo fome interpret the word 
 in XXVII. MattL 5,
 
 518 A COMMENT ARY Hpon 
 
 Chapter And died^ and was buried in the fepttlchre of his fa- 
 
 XVII. therJ] Where perhaps he would not have had the 
 
 S-^^^"^ / Honour to be interred, if he had been executed by 
 
 \5avid. 
 
 Vcrfe 14. Ver. 24. Then David came to Mabanaim.~] A place 
 in the Tribe of Gad. See Chap. II. 8. of this Book. 
 
 And Abfalom pajjed over Jordan, he and all the men of 
 Jfrael with him?] As foon as he had gathered them 
 'together $ which required feme time : During \\hich, 
 David had opportunity to ftrengthen himfelf, by ga- 
 thering an Army alfo. Which was after the Death of 
 Ahitophel (who faw what delays were made by gather- 
 ing Jfrael together, and what the confequent would 
 be) and after Relief was fent to him by feveral Per- 
 fons: Particularly by SW/ofthe Children of Amman, 
 v. 27. Who were Neighbours to this part of the Coun- 
 try of Ifrael, though at a good diftance from Ma- 
 ban aim. 
 
 Verfe 25. Ver. 25". And Abfalom made Amafa captain of the hoft 
 inftead of Joab : which Amafa was a mans fon whofe name 
 was Ithra, an Ifraetite.~] By Religion } though by 
 Birth an Ifljtnaelite. See i Chron. II. 17. Abarbinel thinks 
 the quite contrary, that he was an Jfraelite by Birth, 
 but had lived long in the Land of the Ifimaelites. And 
 by the Son of a Man he underftands an llluftrious Per- 
 fon. 
 
 That went in to Abigail the daughter ofNaha/h.'] That 
 is, he married one of the Daughters of JeJJe : Who is 
 here called Nahajh. For, as Kimchi obferves, many 
 Perfons had two Names : And this fignifies, A Serpent. 
 From whence it is, that when Jfrael faith, XIV. 29. 
 out of the Serpents Root ("or ^ e r ^ot of Nahafl)) fljall 
 come forth a Cockatrice, or Bajilis^ The Chaldee Para- 
 phrafe expounds it, out of the Root of Jtfi, fiall come 
 
 forth
 
 the Second Book, of S A M U E L. 519 
 
 forth the Mejfiab.'] Who was typified by the brazen Chapter 
 Serpent in the Wildernefs. XVII. 
 
 Sifter to Zerurah Joab's Mother ~] So Atnafa was Co- < -'*V'" 1 *-' 
 fin German tojoab: And David was Uncle to them 
 both. Abfolom, one would think, fhould not have 
 trufted in fuch an Office, To near a Relation of David's: 
 But he himfelf was much nearer $ and he took Atnafa, 
 to be as ambitious as himfelf. 
 
 Ver. 26. So Jfrael and Abf alow pitched in the land of Vet fe 26 
 Gilcad.~] Waiting an opportunity to fight David. 
 
 Ver. 27. And it came to pafs, when David was come Verfe 
 to Mahana'un, that Shobi the Jon ofNahafh of Rabbah of 
 the children of AMMOH."] This was a comfort to David 
 to fee himfelf honoured in his Diftrefs, by one of a. 
 Orange Country : Which he had made his Enemy, by 
 the terrible Execution he had made among them, XII; 
 26,&c. But it is thought, that this Shobi the Brotherof 
 Hamin, abhorring the bafe Affront which he put upon 
 David^ was preferved by him ^ and made King of the 
 Country in the room of Hanan. And fhowed his Gra- 
 titude for fo great a Kindnefs, by coming to his Re* 
 lief, and perhaps to his Afllftance in his extream Ne- 
 cefiity. 
 
 And Machir the fon of Antitl of Lodeb-ar:") Wha 
 bred up Mephibofieth the Son of Jonathan , till David 
 fentforhim, IX. 5. 
 
 And BarziUai the Gileadite of Rogeli0t.~] Who W35 
 a Man of great Wealth (XIX. 52.) and of as great 
 Goodnefs : For he maintained David while he was in 
 thofe parts. 
 
 Brought beds, and ba/tns^ and earthen vejfels?] AH 
 manner of Houmold-ftufF, which they now wanted. 
 
 And wheat) and barley^ and flour, and parched corn^. 
 and beans, and lentiles, and parched pulfe."] All forts of 
 Provifion, which were necefTary for the SuQeaance, ei- 
 ther
 
 520 A COMMENTARY upon 
 
 Chapter ther of Man or Beaft. And they brought it of their 
 XVII. own accord, without asking, which was a Token of 
 L/^VNJ their affectionate Loyalty. The word Kali is twice 
 repeated among thefe Provifions, and is firft joyned 
 With reheat^ barley and flour.'] And , properly fignifies 
 toftas frnges 9 parched Corn, as we well tranflate it. 
 And in the latter end of the Verfe, after Beans and 
 Lentiles it muft fignify, as Bochart obferves, toftum ant 
 frittum aliquod legumen, viz. fri&um deer, fome parch- 
 ed, or fried fort of Pulfe, to wit fried Fetches : Which 
 grew plentifully in Judea $ as it was common among 
 bothGree^; and Romans in their Food, as Bochart (hows 
 in his Hierozoicon, P. 2. Lib. I. Cap. VII. where he 
 obferves that it is called Kali by the Arabians to this 
 day. And here we may learn, by the way, from this 
 Story, and the Prefent made him by Abigail, and by 
 Z,iba, what was the ordinary Victuals ufed in thofe 
 days. Grain and Pulfe made up a great part of it, 
 which were the common Food of the ancient Egyptians. 
 And the Romans, in their bed times, when they moft 
 of all applied themfelves to Agriculture, did fcarcely 
 live upon any thing elfe : Whence came the Illuftrious 
 Names of Fabivt, Pifo, Cicero and Lenttdtts. 
 Verfe 29. Ver. 29. And honey. ~\ Milk and Honey in thofe 
 times were reckoned the greateft Delicacies $ and were 
 the Food of Kings and great Perfons 5 as the fame Bo- 
 chart obferves, Lib. IV. Cap. XL 
 
 And butter, andfoeep, and cheefe ofkjne ; for David, 
 and for the people that were with him to eat. ~] The ma- 
 king of Butter, I have obferved elfe- where, was early 
 known in thefe Countries 5 and fo was Cheefe. For, 
 as the Author now mentioned obferves, though thefe 
 words Saphoth Lachar be very variouily interpreted, 
 yet the Chaldee and Syriac, as well as all the Hebrews 
 
 under-
 
 the Second Book of SAMUEL. 531 
 
 underftand by Saphoth Cheefe made of Cow's Milk : Chapter 
 From the Hebrew and Chaldee word Saphar, which XVII. 
 (ignifies to fira/n^ Cheefe being made by preflingthe 
 Whey out of the Curds. See Hierozohon, P. I. Lib. 
 2. Cap. XXXIII. Here is no mention of any Flem 
 Meat, but Sheep, which were very plentiful in thofe 
 Countries : And fo was Frjh alfo, but we never read 
 any mention of its being eaten, till the latter times. 
 For it is fuppofed by Learned Men, that the Ancients 
 defpifed it, as too light and delicate for ftrcng Sto- 
 rmchs. Whence, they obferve that Homer never fpc-aks 
 oHt, nor any Grecian Writer, of the HeroK k tines. 
 
 For they j aid , the people are weary, a;l hungry and, 
 thirfty in the wildernefs.~] Where there was Scar^i'y of 
 Provifion, and therefore they needed frefrefrmient, 
 whn they were come out of it. Which moved ihefe 
 good People, to bring them Beds to reit themft Ives 
 in, after their Journey : And all thefe good things 
 which this rich Country afforded, to fatisty their Hun- 
 ger: And it is liighly probable, Bottles of Wine 
 were not wanting, to make their Entertainment more 
 noble. 
 
 Xxx CHAP.
 
 532 A COMMENTARY upon 
 
 CHAP. i , 
 
 Verfe i. \ ND David numbred the people that were 
 _L\ with him.~] And found them fufficient 
 to make a confiderable Army. 
 
 Andfet captains ofthoufands and captains of hundreds 
 over them.~] Formed them into Regiments and Com- 
 panies (as we now fpeak) and fet proper Officers and 
 Commanders over them. 
 
 Verfe l. Ver. . And David fent forth a third part of the people 
 under the hand ofjoab.~\ Who was the General of the 
 whole Hoft : But now David intended to command 
 in chief himfelf (as we read in the end of this Verfe) 
 and therefore committed only a third part of the Ar- 
 my to the Condud of Joab, 
 
 And a third part under the hand of Abiftai the fon of 
 Zeruiah^ 'joatfs brother $ and a third part under the hand 
 oflttai the Gittite."] Order and Discipline is of more 
 Force in a Battle than great Numbers : Therefore Da- 
 vid difpofes his little Army, for fo it was in Compa- 
 rifon (Jofephus faith but four thoufand Men) into 
 three Bodies, under three eminent Commanders: Who 
 were to fuccour one another, as they faw occafion. 
 
 And the fag faid unto the people^ ] will fare go forthwith 
 you my felf alfo^\ Which he thought would be a great 
 Incouragement to them 3 and make them fight the more 
 valiantly. 
 
 Ver, 3,
 
 the Second Bool^ of S A M U E L. 525 
 
 Vcr. 3. But the people anfwered, Thou Omit not #0 Chapter' 
 forth $ for if we flee they will not care for us, neither if XVIII. 
 half of us die, will they care for us7\ They did not L/"V\J 
 think it advifeable that he mould hazzard himfelf: For Verfe g 
 which they give a good Reafon. That if they mould 
 be routed, and half of them flain, Abjalow would not 
 think himfelf a Conquerour 5 as long as David was a- 
 live : Who might raife new Forces, and give him 
 Battle again. And, as Jofephus adds, they might pof- 
 fibly think the King had another Army to guard his 
 Perfon. 
 
 But now thoH art worth ten thoufand of Uf7\ 
 Whofe Perfon therefore ought not to be expofed to 
 danger. 
 
 Therefore now it is Letter that thou fuccour w out of the 
 city^\ By fending them, if there were need, a fre(h 
 Supply of Men, which he kept with him as a R.eferve 
 in the City : And Provifion alfo, with Counfel and 
 Advice, as occafion required. 
 
 Ver. 4. And the l^ng faid unto them, whatfeemeth Verfe 4. 
 you left 1 will do.~\ He fubmitted to their Opinion $ 
 for it was not a time now to oppofe the Senfe of his 
 People. 
 
 And the king flood by the gate fide , and all the people 
 came out by hundreds and by thoufands.~] Whom, Jo- 
 fephtff faith, he exhorted to be faithful and conragious, 
 remembring what he had done for them, vixh* ufafe 
 i-nvJqziMv&i praying God to make them vi&orious. 
 
 Ver. 5. And the king commandedjoab^ and Abifljai and Verfe f. 
 Ittai, faying, deal gently for my fake, with the young man^ 
 even with Abfalom.~\ If they got the better, he prayed, or 
 rather required them, to fpare Abfalonis Life : Though 
 he did not deferve it, yet becaufe David defired it, 
 whofe Aife&ion was wonderfully great to him, as his 
 Son 5 and in hope perhaps to reclaim him and bring 
 
 X x x 2 him
 
 524 ^ COMMENTARY upon 
 
 Chapter him to Repentance. He confidered him alfo as a ra(h 
 XVIII. young Ma y and therefore an Objeft of his and thetr 
 C/VXJ Pity. 
 
 And all the people heard, when the kjng gave all the 
 captains charge concerning Ahfahm.'] So that no private 
 Soldier might voluntarily kill him. 
 
 Verfe 6. Ver. 6. And the people went out into the field agaixft 
 Ifrael, and the battle was in the wood of EphraJm.~] Jo- 
 fephtt* faith, that Joab drew up his Men, cV -raT -^Sta 
 fMyi\to) in a large Field, which had a Wood behind 
 it. Which is called the Wood of Ephraim, not becaufc 
 it belonged to the Tribe ofEphraivj^ for they had no 
 Pofleffions on this fide Jordan, where the Battle was 
 fought: But the Gileadites gave it that Name in Me- 
 mory of the great Slaughter Jephthah made of the 
 Epkrai mites hereabouts, mentioned, XII. Judges. 
 Verfe .7. Ver. 7. Where the nttn of Jfrael were flam before the 
 fervants ofDavid^] They who fought for Abfalotft^ 
 being called the Men of Ifrael, it looks like an Argu- 
 ment that David's Army was principally gathered out 
 of his own Tribe of Judah. But it will appear from 
 XIX. 1 1. that this is not true . And therefore by Ifrael 
 we are to underftand the Tribes on the other fide Jor- 
 dan^ who purfued David into the Land ofGilead: 
 Where he had got together afmall Army. 
 
 And there wasagreatflanghter that day of twenty ihon- 
 fand men. For the Fight was obftinate, as Jofephus 
 thinks 5 both fides having great reafon to ftand fioutly 
 to it, Lib. VII. Antiq. Cap. IX. 
 
 Verfe 8. Ver. 8. For the battle was there fcattered over the face 
 of all the country ~] Thereabout j both in the Field 
 and in the Wood. 
 
 And the wood devoured wore people that d'ay, than the 
 fword devoured^] Some think the Wood is (aid to de- 
 vour them, becaufe they fell into Pks r or tumbled 
 
 upon
 
 the Second Bovl^ (/SAMUEL. 525 
 
 upon (lumps of Trees, or prefied one another to Death, Chapter 
 as they came into ftrait Places $ or were killed by XVIII. 
 wild Beads. But the moft fimple meaning is, that there 
 were more flain in the Wood, than in the Field : 
 That is, more in the Flight, trun in the Fight : So 
 Jofepktff, $ tptuyotlx.*; TCI^V xh.&wds $ /uuf^ofAtvut;. For 
 they could not run away fo toft in the Wood, as in 
 the open Field. Many alfo being weary, it is likely 
 got into lurking places, and were there killed like 
 wild Beafts. 
 
 Ver. 9. And Abfalom met ihefervants ofDav?d.~] In Verfe 
 this Flight through the Wood, he chanced to meet 
 with Tome of David's Soldiers 5 who wcirld not kill' 
 him, nor fo much as flop him, much Itfs feize him : 
 For fo it feems they underftood David's Command- 
 ment, that they mould not meddle with him. But 
 though he let him go, yer God met with him, and 
 put a ftop to his Flight, as it here follows. 
 
 And Abfalom rode upon a wulc.~] Full fpeed, as fafb 
 as it could carry him. 
 
 And the mule went under the tfiick^ loughs of a great 
 sab and his bead caught hold of the oa%.~} His Neck, 
 I fuppofe, ftuck faft between the Boughs of this 
 Oak. 
 
 And he was taken up between the heaven and the earth^ 
 and the mule that was under him went awdjr.~] He hung 
 there, having nothing tofupport him : And his Neck 
 was fo wedged between the Boughs, by the fwift Mo- 
 tion of the Mule, that he was not able to difengage 
 himfelf. I do not fee any colour for their Opinion, 
 who think he hung by his Hair, which b.ing very 
 long was wrapt about the Boughs of the Tree : Nor is 
 it probable he was without a Helmet, which covered 
 his Hair. And befides, it is faid afterward, that Joab 
 while he was yet alive, in the middle of the 
 
 Oak,,
 
 5l g A COMMENT ART upon 
 
 Chapter Oak, ^.14. Which had been no wonder, if he had 
 XVIII. only hung by his Hair^ which would not have killed 
 
 t/"V\j him : Whereas when Joab came, to him, he was only 
 not quite dead, but very near it. Yet that great Man 
 Bochartut, in his Epiftle about the weight of Abf atom's 
 Hair, fuppofes it to have been fo thick, and To ftrong, 
 that the weight of his whole Body could not break it 
 when he hung thereby. Though in his laft Work he 
 faith. Haft inter radios arborum, & jitmento pr<tergrcjjb 
 pcpendit inter ccelnm andterraw. He ftuck between the 
 Boughs of Trees, and his Beaft going from under 
 him, he hung between Heaven and Earth. Hierozoi- 
 con, P.I. Lfo.II. Cap. IX. 
 
 Verfe IO ^ er * IO * And a certain man faro it, and told Joab, 
 and f aid, behold, I faw Abfalom hanged in an oak^\ But 
 not dead. 
 
 Verfe 1 1. ^ er * 1 1 * ^ n ^ J 0a ^ an fi* ere d * *he man that told him, 
 and behold thoufaweft him^ and why didfl thou notfmite 
 him there to the ground, and I would have given thee ten 
 fiekels of filver, and a girdle. ~] A Military Belt, which 
 was much efteemed, I. Sam. XVIII. 4. 
 
 Verfe 12. Ver. 12. Aad the matt faid, though I fhould receive a. 
 thoufand fiekels of/ilver in nty hand.~\ In ready Money 
 (as we fpeak) paid down before-hand. 
 
 Yet would I not put firth my hand againft the kings 
 fon : for in our hearing the king charged thee, and Abi- 
 fljai, and Ittai.~\ It was a thing notoriously known, 
 not only to him, but to all the Army. 
 
 Saying, beware that none touch the young n/an Abfa- 
 UM.~] Do him no hurt; but leave me to puniGi 
 him. 
 
 Verfe I2. ^ er - J 3* Otherwife I fhould have wrought faljhood a~ 
 gainfl my own life."] Not only been falfe and difobe- 
 dient to the King: But brought his own Life in dan- 
 ger j and therefore not have been true to himfelf. 
 
 For
 
 the Second BooJ^ of S A M U E L 537 
 
 For there # no matter htcl' from the king ; and thoti Chapter 
 thy felf rvouldft have fet thy felfagaJnft me.~] He knew XVlil. 
 the Genius of Joab fo well, that he was fure he would ^s^r+~> 
 have been as forward as -any, both to inform the King 
 of what he had done, and to have him punifhed foY 
 difobeying his Sovereign. Joab alfo knew this to be 
 fo true, that he doth not rebuke him for this bold 
 faying. 
 
 Ver. 14. Theft faid Joab, I May not tarry thus n?// Verfe 14. 
 thee.~] Lofe time in fuch Difcourfe. 
 
 And he took^three darts in his hand.~] From the He- 
 brew Sbatim^ which we tranflate Darts, comes the La- 
 tin wordSpatha: Which was a fort of Weapon among 
 the ancient Gauls, as Bochartvs (hows, called by the 
 Chaldee Gife^ from whence the Latin Gefum : Which 
 Feftvf faith,was grave jacnlum^ an heavy Dart, being made 
 all of Iron. See his Canaan^ Lib. I. Cap. XLIT. 
 
 And thruft them through the heart of Abfalom, while he 
 routs yet alive in the mtdft of the oak^\ Not through 
 that part which is ftri&ly called the heart (for then he 
 would have died immediately, and there would have 
 been no need of his Soldiers falling upon him, as we 
 read they did in the next Verfe) but through the 
 rnidft of his Body ^ which did not kill him out-right^, 
 but there was ftill fome Life remaining in him. 
 
 Ver. 15. And ten, young men that bare Joab's armor."] Verfe I5> 
 Who waited upon his Perfon, as General of the Ar- 
 my. 
 
 Compajjed about and fmote Abfalom, and flew him7\ 
 Surrounded him, and thruft their Spears or Swords 
 through him 5 and fo put an end to his Life. Joab^ 
 I fuppofe, thought himfelf not fafe, as long as Abfalom 
 was alive. For fome unquiet People, he thought, 
 who were deeply ingaged in this Rebellion, would 
 move new Diilurbances to fet him on the Throne. 
 
 There-
 
 fa8 A COMMENTARY 
 
 Chapter Therefore he did not as David commanded, but as he 
 
 XVIII, imagined, he ftiould have commanded. Kitnchi hath 
 
 L/"WJ a Conceit that Tome of Akfaloms Crimes are legible in 
 
 his Punifhment : For he was thru ft through with 
 
 three Darts, having firft ftoln the Heart of the King, 
 
 and then of the two hundred Men that followed him 
 
 out of J-rnfalem $ and then of all Jfraei. And as he 
 
 committed Inceft with his Father's ten Concubines: 
 
 So ten young Men compared him about, and killed 
 
 him. 
 
 Verfe 16. Ver. 16. And Joab blew the trumpet.'] Sounded a 
 Retreat. 
 
 And the people returned front purfiting after Ifrael, for 
 Joab held bac 4 the peopleT] This was done like a good 
 Man : For he knew the People were drawn into thjs 
 Rebellion, and would return to their Duty } now 
 they had none to head them. Thus C#far after the 
 Defeat of Powpey^ and the fcatrering of his Army, 
 cried Miles par ce civibus^ Soldiers, fpare your Fellow 
 Citizens. 
 
 Verfe 17. Ver. 17. And they took^ Abfalom^ and cafl him into a. 
 fgreat pit in \he wood.] They would not bring his Body 
 to be difpofed of by his Father's Order, left it (hould 
 too much move his Paflion. 
 
 And laid a great heap of (I ones upon hint."} So that, af- 
 ter a fort, he was ftoned: As the Law ordered a re- 
 bellious Son to be, XXT. Dent. 20, 21. Adricomiuf^ in 
 his Description of the Holy Land, faith this heap re- 
 mained to his days } and all Travellers, as they went 
 by it, were wont to throw a Stone to add to the 
 Heap, in Deteftation of his Rebellion againft his Fa- 
 ther. 
 
 And al/Ifrael fled every one to his tent."] See I. Saw. 
 IV. 10. 
 
 Ver. 1 8.
 
 the Second Bool^ of S A M U E L. 
 
 Ver. 1 8. And Abfalom in his life time had taken and Chapter 
 reared up for h'/mfelf a pillar ^ which is in the kjngs dale.'] XVIII. 
 This Dale is mentioned, XIV. Gen. 17. and was not L/'"VNJ 
 far from Jerufalew : There he thought to perpetuate Verfe 18. 
 his Memory (which had better been forgotten) by.a 
 very magnificent Structure } as Raji, and feveral other 
 Jewiih Doctors fanfy : And fome that have been in 
 the Holy Land, tell us of fuch a Noble Fabrick in the 
 Valley of Jehofaphat. But this is a fuppofititious Mo- 
 nument, as Wagenfeilobkrves upon Sota, p. 221. For 
 Jofephw-, who is more to be believed than thefe later 
 Authors, faith, that it was only a Pillar, L. VII. An- 
 tiq. Cap. IX. Where he calls it, ^A(^L A/3s /uutziuLct- 
 &ru, a Pillar of Marble } which he faith was two Fur- 
 longs from Jernfalem: In a Place where the King's 
 Horfes run Races, as fome fay , and other Exerdfes 
 ufed to be performed. 
 
 For hefaid, I have nofonto k$ep my nawe in remem- 
 brance."] We read before, XIV. 17. that he had three 
 Sons and one Daughter : But, as Kimchi and other 
 Hebrew Doctors fay, they were all dead : So that he 
 had no hope to make his Name furvivc him, by any 
 other means but. this. 
 
 And he called the pillar after his ovpn name^ and it-vs 
 called unto this day Abfalom'f place."] In the Hebrew 
 the Word which we tranflate Place is fad, which fig- 
 nifies anhavd. As much as to fay his Work,: Though 
 Kimchi ofcferves that this word fometimes is the fame 
 with Mafym, a Place,, as in LVI. Ifaiah 5, And when 
 this Book was written, it bare Abfalovis Name : Though 
 it is lively it did, not laft very long: For fuch Works 
 of Vanity are commonly (hort-liv'd. Of which. the 
 mpfk famous, Inftance we meet, with in Hiftbry is re- 
 corded by P%, Lib. XXXVII. Natural. Hift. Cap. VL 
 where he faith Demetrius Phalerevs had as many Statues 
 
 Y y y erected
 
 5 5 o A COMMENT A Rr upon 
 
 Chapter ereded to him in Athens, as there are Days in the Year, 
 XVI If. viz,- CCCLX. which is more, he thinks, than ever 
 Man had. But they were all thrown down, and bro- 
 ken in pieces, nondum anno hunt numertim dierum ex- 
 cedente^ before a Year was expired. 
 Verfe: IQ.. Ver. 19. ThenfaidAkimaazthefonofZadoh let me 
 now run and bear the king tidings^ how the LORD hath 
 avenged him of his enemies."] By this it appears Ahir 
 txaaz>d\d not return to Jernfakm after he carried In- 
 telligence to.Diz/ft/, but ftaid with him, and was in 
 this Battle 5 for the Priefts bore Arms as well as other 
 Men : And particularly performed the Office of Trum- 
 peters to the Army, 2 Chron. XIII. n. And here it is 
 obfervable what ftrift Difcipline was kept in thofe 
 Days: That no Man durft Uir to carry the News of 
 what had been done, without the Leave of the Com- 
 mander in chief. 
 
 Yerfe 20., Ver. 20. And Jpab faid uto him, thou flwlt not bear- 
 tidings this day, but thoufhalt bear tidings another day7\ 
 Some Reward, no doubt, was wont to be given to 
 him that brought good Tidings, efpecially of a great 
 Victory : Which made him fo defirous tobe the Mefr 
 fenger. 
 
 But this day thou /halt bear no tidings^ becaufe the 
 kings Son is dead."] Which he knew would be un-r 
 welcome News to David and procure no good to 
 Ahimaaz. 
 
 Ver. 21, Then faid Joab to Cufil.'] An Ethiopian by 
 Birth, as fome think, but had embraced the Jewifh Re- 
 ligion : And it is probable was one of thofe ten young 
 Men who attended on Joab y and was prefent when 
 Abfalom.wtt killed $ and helpt perhaps to Difpatch 
 him, v. 13* 
 
 Go tell the fyitg what thou haftfeen.~\ He mentioned, 
 it is likely, the particulars : Which he would not put 
 
 in
 
 the Second Boot^ of SAMUEL 531 
 
 In writing, but have him deliver by word of Mouth. Chapter 
 For he himfelf would not relate what he had done to XVlH. 
 Abfalow. L^V^W 
 
 And Ctifii bowed hi mf elf unto him, andran.~\ It was 
 a great Honour to be a Meflenger of fuch good Ti- 
 dings, as the Defeat of the King's Enemies. 
 
 Ver. 22. Then faid Abimaaz the fon of Zado^ yet Verfe 22. 
 again to Joab; but bovefoever let me, I pray thee, alfo 
 run after Cuflii."] We cannot tell what made him fo 
 carneft to carry Tidings, nnlefs it was hope of Reward, 
 and Confidence that his own Swiftnefs would make 
 him the firft Meflenger of good News. For Jofephw 
 faith, he told Joab he would relate nothing to the King, 
 but me). fjJovrt wf;, only concerning the Victory : 
 fovjp&rw 2 TT^^X ^ 'AiSra-A^a T&&VTV.S) but fay not a 
 word about the Death of Abfalotu. 
 
 And Joab faid> wherefore wilt thou run my fon, feeing 
 ikon haft no tidings ready.~] Concerning the Particu- 
 lars of the Fight, which he had not time to acquaint 
 him withal. He calling him my Son, it fignifies he had 
 a great Affection to him, and therefore had denied his firft 
 Requeft : For Joab knew the King better than Ahv- 
 maaz* did 5 who had a mind to run, becaufe he ima- 
 gined the King would be pleafed to hear he was out 
 of Danger : Whereas Joab knew the King loved Abfa- 
 lom fo dearly, that no Body would be acceptable to 
 him, that could not allure him he was fafe. 
 
 Ver. 13. But howfoeverfaid he, let me ru.~] He did 
 not underftand JoaFs Kindnefs, and therefore prefles Verfe 23. 
 him again to grant his Defire. 
 
 And ht faid unto hint run : then Ahimaaz, ran by the 
 way of the plain, and over-ran Cujhi.~\ There were two 
 ways from hence to the place where David was: One 
 over the Mountains, which was the fhorter way 5 the 
 
 Y y y 2 other
 
 53 i A COMMENTARY upon 
 
 Chapter other by the plain, which though the longer, accor- 
 XVIII. ding to the Proverb, proved the neareft. Or, zsjofe- 
 $httt underflands it, Abimaaz ran a more compendious 
 way, which he alone knew, 
 
 Verfe 24. Ver. 24. And&avid fat between the two gates. ~] The 
 Gate was a very large Place, where publick Meetings 
 ufed to be; and had an inward and an out ward Doorj 
 between which David fat to hear News. 
 
 And the watchman went up to the roof over the gate unto 
 the wali.~\ Over the Gate there was a Watch Tower 
 from whence they might fee round about, whether 
 any were coming and Irom what quarter. 
 
 And lift up his eyes, and looked ; and behold, a man 
 running alone .] Whom he fpied at fome diftance$ 
 but could not difcern who he was. 
 
 Verfe 25. Ver. 25. And the watchman cried arid told the 
 and the king J aid, if he be alone there if tidings in 
 MotitfiJ] He took it for a fign that he was a MefTenger 
 lent from Joab, and that he brought good News: For 
 if they had been routed, there would have been more 
 than one feen running away. 
 
 And he came apace, and drew near.] So that, in a- 
 little time, he could drfcern who he was. 
 
 Verfe 26. Ver. 26. And the watchman fafr another wan running, 
 and the watchman- caikd unto the porter and faid, behold, 
 another man running done. And the k?ngfaid, he alfo 
 brittgs t1dings7\ More News than the former. 
 
 "Vkrfe 1-7. Ver. 27. And the wttchtstan faid, rethinks the run- 
 ning of 'the foremoft is like the running of Ahimaazs the 
 fan of Zadol^} Who was remarkable, it feems, for 
 hisfpeed in running. 
 
 And the kingfaidhe w a good man, and comes with 
 good tidtngs^ He w-as one true to the King's Intereft, 
 
 and
 
 the Secdfid Book, of S A M U E L> 5-33*- 
 
 and therefore he concluded Would riot bring bad Chapter 
 News. XVIII. 
 
 Ver. 28. And Ahimaaz, called, and faid unto the 4/, x-xS/"*^ 
 allKwell.~] He was in hafte to let the King know the Verfe 28. 
 good Succefs they had" in the Battle, and therefore 
 (eems to have faid at a diftance, before he came up to 
 him 5 Peace, which is the word in the Hebrew, figni- 
 fying all Happinefs and Profperity. 
 
 And he fell down to the earth upon hi* face before the 
 k!**g-~] When he approached nearer to him. 
 
 And f aid, blejjed be the LORD thy God, which hath 
 delivered np the men, that lift up their hand again ft fy 
 Lord the K**gi~] Like a truly Religious Man, he af- 
 cribes the Victory they had got unto the LORD; who 
 ftill fhowed his Mercy unto David, and continued 
 to be his God, i. e, his Benefactor. 
 
 Ver. 19. And the k?"g faid, k the young man Abfa- Verfe 29. 
 loittfafeQ He would not fcrprefshis Joy, till he heard 
 that Abjahtn was preferred 
 
 And Ahiwaaz anfivered, when Joab fent the l(ings 
 fervani, and Me thy fervant.'] This feerhs to frgnify 
 that Cafoi was one belorrgin"^ r6 the Coitr'f. 
 
 7 faro a great tumult , but I kpiew not whdt H wai7\ \lt 
 diffembled his Knowledge of Abfalvtots D^ath : And' 
 perhaps m this faid true, that he did hot know the 
 particular manner or' it} though it appears plainly 
 (from v. 20.) that he knew he was dead. 
 
 Ver. 30. And the k{ng faid unto hint, turn dfide <?Wy er f e 30,. 
 fia'ud here, and k turned aftde and flood fliU7\ He should 
 n-ot have hrm go away till Cufii came 5 fuppofing he 
 might find flfew of the Truth, by examining them 
 both together. 
 
 Ver. 31. And Mold Cri/hi ca'ne.] Not 16ng aftet Verfe 2 r 
 delivered his MeflTage. 
 ni) ^Wk'^l lu2 .s>fit3-bttOD ion 
 
 And
 
 534 A COMMENT 4 R.T npon 
 
 'Chapter And Cujhi fad, tidings my Lord the King : fir tfe 
 
 XVIII. LORD hath avenged thee ibis day of all them that rofe p 
 
 o-^v*^-* jgainft thet.~\ He faid no more than Ahimaaz, had 
 
 done : Thinking it would be unacceptable News to 
 
 mention Abfalonis Death. 
 
 Verfe 31. Ver. 32. And the k^ng faid untv Ctijht^ is the young 
 man Abjahm fafe ? And Cujbi anjwered, the enemies of 
 my Lord the K.mg, and all that rife agajnfl thee to do 
 t bee hurt, he as that young man is."] This was a decent 
 manner of Speech, to inform him that he was dead. 
 \Verfe 33. Ver. 39. And the kng was much moved ~] So that 
 we do not find he enquired after the manner of his 
 Death $ nor after any of the Particulars of the Vi- 
 ctory. 
 
 <And went up to the chamber over the gate."] Sec 
 XIX. 8. 
 
 And reef t.~] Being cxtreamly difturbed, he retired 
 as far as he could from all Company, 3* TO J4A- 
 TTKTW ^ Tro^a)? (as Jofephttt fpeaks) to the very higheft 
 part of the City : Where he bewailed his Son, knock- 
 ing his Breaft, and tearing his Hair (as the fame Au- 
 thor's words are) , TTwIuvs awTw a'm^o/x*^, afflift- 
 ing himfelf all manner of ways. 
 
 And, as be went */>, he faid."] When he came into 
 the Chamber, it was not fo eafy to know what he did, 
 or hear what he faid 5 becaufe he (hut up himfelf pri- 
 vately : But as he went up the Stairs, he thus bemoan- 
 d the Lofs of his Son. 
 
 my fon Abfalovt^ my fan, my fon Abfaloffe^ would 
 God I had died for thee, Abfalont, my fon, my fon ."] 
 No words can be more paflionate : And it is likely his 
 With that he had died in Abfaloms ftead, was only th 
 effect of exceffive Love to him, and Grief for him 5 
 which made him vent himfelf in Expreffions which 
 were not confiderate. But Pellicanus (in which he 
 
 follows
 
 the Second Boot^ of S A Mil E L* $-3$' 
 
 follows St. Austin) thinks this was a deliberate Wi(h, Chapter 
 becaufe AbfaloM.d\zd impenitent, and might have lived XVIII. 
 to be a better Man : But if David had died he had 
 good hope of his own Salvation. But I take this not 
 to be well grounded. For if Davrd had died, in all like- 
 lihood his Son would not have been forryfor it $ but 
 triumphed in his good Succefs : And proved a wicked 
 Tyrant over a bafe People. The Stupidity of the 
 Jewifti Do&ors is inconceivable, who fanfy Abfalow 
 would have cut his Hair, by which he hung, with his 
 Sword 5 had he not feen Hell gaping for him, if he 
 fell down : Which made himchufe to die in the* Oak.. 
 But his Father by his Lamentation over him, crying 
 feven times, my fon^ nty fon, delivered him from the 
 feven Gates of Hell, and brought him into Paradife. 
 See Bartolocciw in his Kirjath Sepfar. Tom. 2, p. 
 
 G HA P. XIX. Chapter 
 
 XIX. 
 
 Verfe i. .A ND it was told Joa^ behold^ the, A/^Verfe 
 
 _L\ weepeth and mourneth for Abj alont."} \ For 
 Joab was now come to the City himfclfj to give the 
 King an account of the Fight: And it is likely Ahi- 
 mw^ or CW/&/, informed him how heavily the King- 
 took the News of his Son's Death. 
 
 Ver. 2, And the wfiforj,] That is, the Joy for the Verfe 
 Yiftory,,
 
 A COMMENTARY upon 
 
 Chapter Ttut day was turned, into mourning unto all the people : 
 XIX. for the people heard fay that day how the king grieved for 
 
 t/VSJ Wrf/Wil They had fo great a Regard to their Prince, 
 that when they heard of his Affliction., they were af- 
 flifted with him: And inftead of triumphing, they 
 alfo made Lamentations. 
 
 Verfe 3. Ver. 3. And the people gat them by Stealth that day in- 
 to the clty7\ Not by the Gate where David was, but 
 by Come fecret way, that he might not fee them : Juft 
 like' Thieves, who are afraid to bedifcovered and pu- 
 milked for what they have done. 
 ./':;{#/ people being afoamed fleal away^ when they flee in 
 battle."] As if they had loft the Day, and not been 
 victorious. 
 
 'Verfe 4* Ver. 4. And the ktyZ covered his face.~] Such was 
 the Cuftota oF deep. Mourners (as *Kimchi here ob- 
 ferves) that they might neither fee, nor be feen : As 
 being alhamed (faith R. Lev?) any (hould behold their 
 ruful Looks. 
 
 A&d.the kfKg cried with a loud-voice y O my fon Abfa- 
 low, Abjalom^ my fon, my fon.~] It is obferved by 
 many Learned Men, that the Oriental People ex- 
 preiTed their Pafliojis with grqatqr, vehemence, than we 
 are wont to do ih'tfiefe Parts of the World. Where 
 crying out aloud witti a. doleful Voice, caljed howling 
 in Scripture, 'is' not ufual: But was comrnpn among 
 the Je.ws, as we fee before in David, III. 32. and at 
 
 .1" t-" .1 T-< i. r>.i nr* - t r . \ 
 
 the 
 
 tzra it, 13. 
 
 Ver. 5- And^eab went into the houft of the king^] It 
 feems by this that David was removed before Joab 
 came, from the top of the Gate, and gone to his Houfe 
 where he was wont to refide. 
 
 And
 
 the Second BooT^ of SAMUEL. 537 
 
 Andfaid, thou haft flamed this day the faces of alt thy Chapter 
 fervants.~] Making them hang down their Heads, as XIX. 
 if they had committed fuch a Crime, that they were LSV*\J 
 afhamed to look Men in the Face* 
 
 Which this day havefaved thy life ^ and the lives of thy 
 fons, and of thy daughters, and the lives of thy wives, 
 and the lives of thy concubines. ~\ Of all that was dear 
 unto him. 
 
 Ver. 6. In that thou loveft thine enemies, and hateft Verfe 6. 
 thy friendsJ] In whofe Pre(ervation he feemed to take 
 no Pleafure, but only to grieve for the Lofs of a Re- 
 bellious Son. 
 
 For thou haft declared this day, that thou regardefl 
 neither princes, nor fervantsl} Neither himfelf, nor Abi- 
 fhai, nor Ittai, nor any of the great Officers and faith- 
 ful Soldiers, who had adventured their Lives for 
 him. 
 
 For this day, I perceive, that if Abfalom had lived, 
 and all we had died this day, then it had pleafed thee 
 n>ell.~] This was fpoken by Joab too (harply, and rn- 
 folently : Yet it was fomething neceCTary at this time to 
 awaken David out of a ftrange Lethargy, which made 
 him take notice of no Body, but behave himfelf as if 
 he had no concern for any Perfon in the World, but 
 for Abfalom alone, who was gone out of it. 
 
 Ver. 7. Now therefore arife go forth, and fpeak^ com- Verfe 7* 
 finally to thy fervants.'] He wimes him to go and 
 (how himfelf to his People, and acknowledge their 
 good Service, praife their Courage, and congratulate 
 their happy Succefs : Giving the Honours and Lar- 
 geiTes that were due unto them, or promifing them 
 Rewards proportionable to their Merits. 
 
 For Ifivear by the LORD, if thou go not forth."] Un- 
 to the People, and declare how fenfible he was of their 
 Services. 
 
 Z z z There
 
 538 A COMMENTARY upon 
 
 Chapter There wifl not tarry with thee one man this night."] He 
 
 XIX. refolved, and confirmed it with the rood folemn Oath, 
 
 L/"V"\J that he would lead his whole Army away from him, 
 
 and leave him alone. David feems to have anfwere'd 
 
 nothing to all this Difcourfe, which moved Joab to- 
 
 conclude with thefe har(h words. 
 
 And that veil! be worfe unto thce, than aft the evil that 
 befel thee from thy youth nntil now.~] For during the 
 cruel Persecution of Saul, as well as in this Exile, he 
 had a good Company of faithful Perfons with him. 
 Jvfephttf exprefTes this Threatning very well, TQTZTVI 
 jnx^TE^y, &, aAwSss ironon TO 7r?v0^, 1 will make thce 
 weep for fo wet hi ng (as we fpeak) and more bitterly than 
 Verfe 8. ever. 
 
 Ver. 8. Then the kjng arofe^ and fat in the gate."] 
 Where theConcourfe of People ufed'tobe about Bufi- 
 nefs* For the Gate was a fpacious Place, and the fame 
 thing with the Exchange, or the Forum among the 
 Romans. The Market for Commodities was held here, 
 as we learn from the Prophecy of Elffia, who fore- 
 told Corn mould be fold at fuch a rate the next Day 
 in the Gate of Samaria, 2 Kings VII. 2. which was a 
 very large Place, fince Ahab aflembled there four Hun- 
 dred falfe Prophets, I. Kings XXII. 10. In thefe 
 Gates alfo there was fome Building, wherein were 
 Seats for the Elders and Judges: For Boaz having a 
 Caufe to be heard, went up to the gate, and fat down 
 there, IV. Ruth 1,2. And fo many publick Affem- 
 blies being held here, it makes it probable that the 
 Chamber over the Gate (mentioned in the foregoing 
 Chapter) where David went to weep, was the place 
 where the Privy Council were wont to meet. 
 
 And they told unto all the people.'] That were in the 
 City and elfewhere* 
 
 Saying,
 
 the Second Eoo\ of SAMUEL. 
 
 Saying, behold the kjng doth /it in the gate, and all the Chapter 
 people came before the kwg'~] To congratulate to him XIX. 
 his Safety, and to receive the Tokens of his Favour. CXV%J 
 
 For all Ifrael had fled every man to his tent.~] Till 
 the People heard the King appeared publickly, and no 
 longer bewailed Abfalom. 
 
 Ver. 9. And all the people were at ftrife through all the Verfe 9. 
 triles of Ifrael.'] Who (hould be forwarded to bring 
 back the King: Blaming one anothers Slacknefs 
 in it. 
 
 Saying^ the king faved uf out of the hand of our ene- 
 mies, and he delivered w out of the hand of the Phili- 
 ftines^ and now he is fled out of the land for Abfalom.~] 
 They call to mind what Benefits they had received by 
 his means, in their Deliverance from many Enemies 5 
 efpecially the Philiflines^ who had grievoufly opprefled 
 them : And alfo their great Ingratitude to him in dri- 
 ving him out of Jerusalem, and forcing him to flee 
 over Jordan, for the fake of Abfalom. 
 
 Ver. 10. And Abfalom whom we anointed over ns is Verfe 10. 
 dead in battled] We do not read of his being actually 
 anointed : But they chofe him for their King, and 
 obeyed him as if he had. 
 
 Now therefore why fpeak^ye not aword of bringing the 
 king back.?"] They (pake this to their Elders, who 
 feem to have been dubious what to do, till they heard 
 the Senfe of the People. 
 
 Ver. ii. And David font tqZadok and to Abiathar the Verfe 1 1. 
 priefts.~] By their Sons, whom he had with him. 
 
 Saying, fpeak,unto the Elders ofjudah.~] The Priefts 
 were Men of great Authority, efpecially the High 
 Pried: and his Deputy $ and moft proper to be em- 
 ployed to deal with the Elders. 
 
 : )W yn . . , 'y./iYj v tn-.'ti / 
 
 Z Z z 2 Saying,
 
 340 A COMMENT A KY upon 
 
 Chapter Saying^ why are ye the lafl to bring the king lacJ^ to his* 
 
 XIX. houfe .<?] That which made them fo cold, was, I fup- 
 
 L/"VNJ pofe, the Senfe of their Guilt in joyning with Alfa- 
 
 loni : Who began his Confpiracy in 'Jerusalem it felf, 
 
 and perfected it in Hebron, both Cities of Judah. 
 
 Whofe Revolt was the bafer, becaufe he was of their 
 
 Tribe, and had long (hown his great Kindnefsto them 
 
 (1. Saw. XXX. 26, 8cc.) the Conicience e>f which aiade 
 
 them afraid to bring him again to Jerttfalem. 
 
 Seeing the fyeech of all Ifr ad is come to the k*Mg, even 
 to his houfe7\ Thefe laft words, even to his houfe^ feem 
 to be but a Repetition of what was faid before, to his 
 houfe^ viz. at Jerttfalem : The other words being a Pa* 
 renthejis. 
 
 Verfe 11. Ver. 12. Ye are my brethren^ ye are my bone^ and my 
 flefo.~] That is, he had much Kindred among them. 
 
 Why are ye then the lafl to bring the /{ing backjT\ He 
 exprefles the greater Kindnefs to them, left they (houki 
 be fo defperate as to defend jfcrtf/rf/e^againft him. 
 Iferfe 13. Ver. 15. And fay unto Atnafa, art nvt thou of ray bone- 
 and of my fief!) .?] That is, his Sifter's Son : Whom 
 he bids them particularly court 5 for, being General 
 of Abfaloms Forces, he might through Shame and Fear 
 be very loth to look his Uncle in the Face. 
 
 God do fo to me and more alfo^ if thou be not captain 
 of the hoft before me, continually in the room ofjoa\>7\ He 
 folemnly promifes to prefer him to the higheft Com- 
 mand in the Kingdom : For now he thought it a fit 
 time to deprefs Joab 5 who was grown infufterably 
 infolent and imperious. For he had (lain Abner moft 
 perfidioufly in cold Blood ; and killed Abfalam againft 
 the King's Command ^ and now lately infulted him 
 in his Sorrow : Threatning (if we may believe Jofe- 
 phtfi) r!w {Bzah&cw vnpf /rag^Bkq, that he would 
 depofe him, and deliver the Kingdom to fome other 
 
 Perfon.
 
 the Second BooT^ of SAMUEL, 541 
 
 Perfon. This Promife David endeavoured to perform, Chapter 
 bidding Amafa take upon him to affemble all the Men XIX. 
 of jWrf/J (XX. 4.) yet leaving Joah (v. 7.) the Com- \s^r+~' 
 mand of his own Legion. Which he took fo hei- 
 noufly, that he killed Amafa $ and was Captain of 
 the Hoft again, more out of Fear, than any Favour 
 David had for him : For if Amafa. had lived, David 
 would have humbled him. For Amafa had a great In- 
 tereft in Ifrael, over whom he had commanded in 
 chief 5 efpecially in the Tribe otjudah, whofe Heart 
 he bowed to receive David again, as it here fol- 
 lows. 
 
 Ver. 14. And he bowed the heart of all the men ofjtt~ Verfe 14. 
 dah, even as the heart of one man.'} Either this Difpo- 
 fition was wrought in them by Amafa: Or the kind 
 words delivered from David by Zadok.znd AbJathar^ 
 overcame them. 
 
 So that they fent thu word unto the king*"] By fome 
 MefTenger of their own. 
 
 Return thou, and all thy fervants.~] Afluring him 
 they were ready to receive him, and return to their 
 Obedience. 
 
 Ver. 15. So the kjng returned^ and came to Jvrdan.] Verfe 1 
 Began to return back, and came as far as Jordan: 
 Which parted the Country where he was from the 
 Land of Canaan. 
 
 And Judah.~\ That is, the Elders of Judah. 
 
 Came to GilgaL to go to meet the kjng, to condnft the 
 kjng over Jordan."] This was an Exprefiion of their 
 great AfFe&ion, to come thus far to attend him, and 
 to furnim him, I fuppofe, with Accommodations in 
 his Journey : For Gjlgal was near Jordav } on- the 
 cxther fide of the River.. 
 
 Ver. 1 6,
 
 * COMMENTARY ufon 
 
 Chapter Ver. 16. And Shimel the fon of Gera a Benjawite^ 
 XIX, which was of Bahttrim^ hajied and came down with the 
 V*/*"V"VJ Kien of Judah^ to meet king David.~] Hoping David 
 Verfe 16. would receive him kindly, in fuch good Company. 
 
 Verfe 17. ^ 7er * *7* ^ n( ^ ^ Qre were a thoufand men of Benjamin 
 with him.~] He was nobly attended, to (how how 
 powerful he was, and what an Inttrelt he had in his 
 Country : And yet came to implore the King's Mercy. 
 Perhaps he was a Captain of a Thoufand in his own 
 Tribe: Who came with him to intercede for his 
 Pardon. 
 
 And Ziba. the fervant of the hottfe of Saul, and his 
 ffteen fonS) and his twenty fervants with htm.~] See 
 IX. 10. 
 
 And they went over Jordan before the k{Mg.~] They 
 were fo oflicious as to go further than the Men of Ju- 
 dah, to the other fide of Jordan^ where the King was: 
 Before whom they parted over. 
 
 Verfe 18. ^ er * x ^ And there went over a. ferry-boat.~\ Pre- 
 pared, as many fuppofe, by the Men of Judah. Jofe- 
 $hvs will have it a Bridge 5 compofed perhaps of ma- 
 ny Boats joined together. 
 
 To cany over the l^ngs houjhold, and to do what *he 
 thought good."] To carry over what he pleafed to or- 
 der. 
 
 And Shimei the fon of Gera fell down before the kjng, 
 as he was come over Jordan."] As foon as he landed. 
 Verfe 19. Ver. 19. Andfaid unto the king, let not my Lord the 
 King impute iniquity to thy fervant 5 neither do thott re- 
 member that which thy fervant did perverfely^ in the day 
 that my Lord the King went out of Jerusalem ; that the 
 ktngfiould take it to his he art. ~\ Refentit fo deeply, 
 as to be revenged of him. 
 
 Ver. 20.
 
 the Second Book^ of SkMllEL. 
 
 Ver. 20. For thy fervant doth fyrowtfazt I h av c finned, ~] Chapter 
 He profeffes himielf fenfible of the Crime he had com- XIX. 
 mirted, and was forry for it. L/*W^ 
 
 Therefore, behold, I come the firji this day of (ill the*z*te 2O 
 konfe of Jojcph, to go down to meet my Lord the King."] 
 To fho'.v, by his Example, what the refr {hould do : 
 And, as the Hebrew Doctors glofs upon it, they would 
 all fee in him an inftance either of David's Clemency, 
 or Severity 3 and accordingly behave themfelves. He 
 was not properly of the Hcufe of Jofiph, but of a 
 Tribe near of kin to it : So that at this time, it feems 
 they lookt upon themfelves as Members of the fame 
 Body $ being defcended from the fame Mother: And 
 they continued fo till the Kingdom was rent. For 
 Bet/jawtois placed between E$hraimzn& ManaJJeh (the " 
 two Sons of Jofeph) in the LXXX. Pfalm ^. and they 
 marched under the fame Standard, \\.Numb. 18, 19, 
 Sec. 
 
 Ver. 21. But Abifoai the fon of Zen/tab anfipered and Verfe 2i 
 faid) [Jjall not Shiwei be put to death for thh, becaufe he 
 curfcdthe LORD'S anointed .<?] He would have gone 
 and done Execution upon him, at that time when he 
 curfcd (XVI. 9.) and now he imagined there could 
 be no reafon to fpare him. 
 
 Ver. 22.. And David faid, what have Ito do with you^ Verfe 22v 
 yefonsofZ,erxJah?~] It feeins Joah joyned with his 
 Brother: Who thought to govern all the King's Mo- 
 tions, as they pleafed. But he bids them, in a difdain- 
 ful manner, ftand afide, and not meddle in this Matter. 
 
 That ye (hould this day be adverfaries unto me $~\ Hin- 
 der me from following my own inclinations $ and fet 
 my People againft me. For by following this Advice, 
 he might have alienated the Hearts of all Ifrael'from 
 him 5 and made them fear the like Punimment for 
 their Revolt. 
 
 Shall'
 
 A COMMENT ART upon 
 
 Chapter Shall any man be put to death this day in Jfrael ?~] In a 
 XIX. tin* 6 of univerfal Joy, he would not have any Family 
 
 trf'WJ have caufe to make Lamentation. It was accounted 
 an ill Omen among other Nations, if any Man was 
 put to Death on the King's Birth-day : And this was a 
 iecond Natalis Imperil, Birth-day of David's Empire $ 
 which he would not have fullied with any Cloud of 
 Sorrow. 
 
 For do I not know that 1 am this day kjng in Ifrael?~] 
 He had Power to punifh, or to pardon as he pleafed : 
 And being reftored to his Kingdom, would not enter 
 upon it with Blood. 
 
 Verfe 13. Ver. 23. Therefore the k^ng faid unto Shimei, thou 
 fljalt not die 5 and the king fie are unto him."] That he 
 would not put him to Death. But this did not oblige 
 him not to give fuch a Charge as he did to Solomon, to do 
 Juftice upon him for any new Difobedience. Nothing 
 is more glorious than Mercy and Clemency, as the 
 Heathens themfelves were fenfible. Ctfar faith in a' 
 Letter of his to Oppiw and Cornelius ( which is among 
 Cicero's Epijlles) H<ec nova eft vincendi ratio^ Sec. This 
 is a new way of conquering, to fence our felves by 
 Mercy and Liberality, L. IX. EM. ad Atticum. 
 
 Verfe 24. Ver. 24. AndMephiboflxththefon ofSaut.~] That is, 
 his Grand-fon. 
 
 Came down to meet the fyng^ and had neither drejjkd 
 hfffeet, nor trimmed hif heard"] But wholly neglected 
 himfelf, as they ufed to do in a time of publick Sor- 
 row. For the not dreffing his Feet fignifies fas Scfycl^ 
 hard and others underftand itj that he had not cut the 
 Nails of his Toes ^ but let them grow, as he did his 
 Beard. It may be underftood of his not warning his 
 Feet 5 the neglect of which made Men very fordid. 
 For in thofe Countries, they lying upon Beds when 
 they eat fas Scaliger obferves in his Sixth Book de 
 
 Emend.
 
 of S A M U EL. 
 
 Emend. Temporum) put off their Shoes, and waflit their Chapter 
 Feet, ne pulverofis pedibttf ftrata inqninarent, left they XIX. 
 (hould defile the Carpets with their dufty Feet. Be- IXWJ 
 fides, in hot Weather the Smell of their Feet without 
 walhing was ofFenfive. 
 
 Nor trimmed his heard.'] He not only let the Hair 
 grow, but took no care to put it in good Order. For 
 the words in the Hebrew are, he had not done any thing 
 to his feet, nor any thing to his beard. 
 
 Nor wafted his clothes.'] His Shirt, nor any of the 
 Linen which he wore. As for their woollen Gar- 
 ments, they were not wont to wafti them. 
 
 From the day the king departed, until the day he came 
 again i peace."] This long continued mourning, ar- 
 gued him to be really afflicted for the King's Exile. 
 
 Ver. 25. And it came to pafs^when he was come to Je- Verfe 2f. 
 rufalem to meet the kjng.~] It is manifeft from the fore- 
 going Verfe, that he came down from fome other 
 place to Jerufalem to meet the King : But could not 
 meet him fooner, as others had done, becaufe Ziba. 
 had got his Eftate, and (it is likely) would not fur- 
 nim him with an Afs, no more than he had done when 
 "David fted away. 
 
 That the king faid unto him, wherefore wentefl thoti 
 not with me, Mephibojheth .<?] As Prudence, as well as 
 Gratitude obliged him. 
 
 Ver. 26. And he anfteered, my Lord, King, nty Verfe 26. 
 fervant deceived nte^ for thy fervant faid, Irvittfaddle 
 my afs, and ride thereon, and go to the king 5 for thy 
 fervant *f lame.'] He had ordered an Afs to be made 
 ready for him, to carry him to David : Inftead of 
 which, Z/&* fad died it for himfelf 5 add went with 
 that falfe Story, which is mentioned, XVI. 3. 
 
 
 Aaaa Ver, 27.
 
 ?4 ct A COMMENT ART upon 
 
 Chapter Ver. 27. And he hath flavdered thy fervant unto 
 XIX. Lord the King : but wy Lord the King, if as an Angel 
 
 VXWJ of God.'] To difcern between Truth and FaKhood. 
 
 Verfe 27. Do therefore what is good iu thy fight. ~\ And there- 
 fore he fubrnits himfelf intirely to his Judgment, and 
 truftedto hiskindnefs. 
 
 He had great reafon Co to do, as he confeffes in the 
 next words. 
 
 Verfe 28. Ver. 28. For all my Father s Houfe were but dead Men. 
 before my Lord the King; yet didjl tkou fct thy Servant 
 Among thofe that did eate at thy own 7 able."] The unde- 
 ferved Benefits he had received from David made him 
 abfolutejy refign himfelf to his Will and Pleafure. 
 
 What right therefore have I yet to cry any more to the 
 King .<Q He did not challenge any thing as his 
 Right, nor thought it decent to trouble the King fur- 
 ther with his Complaints. 
 
 Verfe 29. Ver. 19. And the kjng faid ttnto him, why fpeakeft thou 
 any more of thy matters f\ As if he had faid, enough, 
 enough 5 I defire to hear no more of the Injuries done 
 me by the Houfe of Saul. 
 
 I have faid^ tJwu and Ziba divide the land."] Some 
 of the Hebrew Do&ors underftand this, as if he now 
 parted the Eftate formerly given to Mephibojhetk, be* 
 tween him and Ziba : Partly out of Shame, left he 
 (hould appear too ra(h and hafty of Belief, in giving 
 all to Ziba $ and partly out of Sufpicion that the too 
 great Wealth of Mephibofljetk might make him ambi- 
 tious. But they acknowledge this Sentence to be un- 
 juft 5 Ziba making no Defence for himfelf. And fome 
 of them fay, a Voice from Heaven was heard there- 
 upon faying, that God would make the like Divifion 
 of David's Kingdom, between Rehoboam and Jeroboam. 
 But if we carefully attend to the words, they carry 
 another Senfe in them : Being as much as if he had faid,
 
 the Second Boo^ of S A M U E L. 547 
 
 my fir ft Or ant Jlutt ft and 5 w he n he decreed th a t Mephi - Ch a p te r 
 lofteth fhould be Lord of the Land, and Ziba fhonld XIX. 
 manage it for him, IX. 10. See Sc.lden defitcce]ponibiff> L/~V\J 
 Cap. XXV. fol. 89, 90. where he makes out this very 
 clearly. 
 
 Ver. 30. And Mephibofieth faid unto the 4/g, ^ let Verfe 5.0. 
 &* ^4 e *tt /w* ^ /0fff A <# wy L0r^/ //;* &/// is come 
 again m peace unto his own houfe.~] Nothing could be 
 more generoufly fpoken, nor fignifying greater AtFe- 
 ftion ^ than that he was content to be a Beggar, now 
 that the King was reftored to his Kingdom. 
 
 Ver. 51. And Barzillai the Gzleadite came down from Verfe 31. 
 Rogeliw.~] A place in Mount Gtlead. 
 
 And went over Jordan with the bJ n g-> * conduff him 
 over Jordan.~] Merely to bring him on his way fo far, 
 and then return. 
 
 Ver. 31. AW Barzitiai roof a, very aged wan, even. Verfe 32. 
 fourfcore years oU.~] Which was a great Age in David's 
 Days, XC. Pfal.io. 
 
 And he had provided the king of fitftenance, while he 
 lay at Mahanair/t : for he was a very great wan.~] And 
 had a very large Heart, which moved him to fupply 
 the wants of David, and all his Family and Atte^idants, 
 as long as he ftayed at M*bknaim, which was a confi- 
 fiderable time. Pliny relates, that CraJJu* denied any 
 Man to be rich, who was not able to maintain a Le- 
 gion, Lib. XXXIII. Natural Hittor. Cap. X. where he 
 mentions one that entertained all Xerxes his Army at 
 a Feaft. But here was a far more rare Example of Ver- 
 tue in Barzillai ^ who maintained not a profperous 
 Prince in all his Glory, but a diftrefled Prince in his 
 Exile, when no hope appeared of a Reward. 
 
 Ver. 33. And the kjngfaid unto Barzittai, come over Verfe 33. 
 with me, and I will feed thee with me at Jerufalem.~] En- 
 tertain him at his own Table, as a fingular Friend. 
 
 A a a a 2 Ver. 34,
 
 548 A C DM ME NT ART upon 
 
 Chapter Ver. 34. And Barzillai faid unto the king, how long 
 XIX. have I to live* that Ifhould go up with the king unto Jerit- 
 
 IXVNJ falem ?~] He excufes himfelf, by feveral Reafons, for 
 
 Verfe 34. not acce pting the King's Kindnefs. And the firft is, 
 becaufe as he was unfit for Travel fo far, for fo fhort a 
 time as he had to live, it was not prudent to change 
 his Dwelling. 
 
 Verfe 35. Ver. 35. / am this day four (core years old, and can I 
 difcern between good and evil?~] Thefe general words 
 are explained by the Particulars which follow. 
 
 Can thy fervant tafte what 1 eat and drinl^? can I hear 
 Any more the voice of finging men, and jinging -women .<?] 
 His fecondReafon is, that the King's Kindnefs would 
 be ill beftowed upon one that had no Relim left of 
 any of the Pleafures of a Court. 
 
 Wherefore then flwuld thyfervant be a burden unto my 
 Lord the King .<?] A third is, that inftead of doing the 
 King any Service, he (hould prove a Burden to him. 
 For old Men muft have fome to wait on them, and 
 take care of them. 
 
 Verfe 36. Ver. 36. Thyfervant will go a tittle way over Jordan 
 with thekinz.~\ Exprefs his dutiful Affection to him. 
 
 r u ui 
 
 as rar as he was abk. 
 
 And why fiould the. fyng recant pen fe me with fitch & 
 reward?] Since he had but done his Duty to his So- 
 vereign, he did not expeft to be fo highly rewarded 
 for it. 
 
 2.7; Ver. 37. Letthyfervant, Ipraythee, turn back^again^ 
 that I may die in my own city, and be buried by the grave 
 of my father, and of my mother^] He befeeches him, 
 for a fourth Reafon, not to prefs him to go further: 
 But fuffer him to enjoy that which old Men naturally 
 defire 5 to die in the place where they have lived 5 
 aai ta be buried with their Anceftors.
 
 the Second Bool^ of S A M U E L. 
 
 But behold thyfervant Chimham, let him go over with Chapter 
 my Lord, the King, and do unto him what Jft all fee m good XIX. 
 unto thee.~\ That he might not feem rude in refufing L/"V~SJ 
 the King's Gracious Offer, he defires him to tranllate 
 his Kindnefs to his Son, and beftow upon him what 
 he pleafed. 
 
 Ver. 38. And the lyng anfwered, Chimham flail go Verfe 38. 
 over with me, and I will do unto him that which fljali 
 feem good unto thee7\ He would not have it left to 
 his Choice, what he fhould do for Chimham 5 but de- 
 fires the good Old Man to fay what he would have for 
 him, and it fhould be done. We do not read whatB/?/-- 
 ziffai asked, or what David did for him. But there 
 being mention made in XLI. Jeremiah 17. of the Ha* 
 bitation of Chimham, and that near to Bethlehem, it is 
 a very reafonable Conjecture of Grotius, in his Anno- 
 tations on that place, that David having a Patrimony 
 in the Field of Bethlehem, the place of his Nativity, 
 'jus ibi habit andi^ & frit&us quofdam fuos faciendi dedit 
 Chimhamo, he beftowed it upon Barzillais Son ; and 
 from thence this Place took the Name ot^Chimham^ 
 which remained till the Days of 'Jeremiah. 
 
 And whatfvever thou fljalt require of me, that will I da 
 for thee^] He promifes withal., that when Barzillai 
 was gone Home, if he had any occafion to petition 
 him, his Requeft fhould be granted. 
 
 Ver. 39. And all the people went over Jordan, and Verfe 39^ 
 when the l^ng was gone, over, the k$ng kijfed Barzillai, 
 and hlejfid him7\ They parted with great Kindnefs, 
 and the King prayed God to requite what Barzillai 
 had done for him. 
 
 And he returned to hit place."] With great Satisfa- 
 ftion, that he had feen his Sovereign in. his way to 
 be re (tared to his Kingdom.,, 
 
 Ver. 40.
 
 A C M M E N r A K T upon 
 
 Chapter Ver. 40. And the king went on to Gilgal, and Chir/f 
 XIX. k Am wen * wth him."] As one of his near Attendants. 
 
 V/"V*"NJ And all the people of Judah conduced the kj n g, and 
 
 Vcrfe ^o.alfo half the people of Ifrael.] That is, the Elders, and 
 great Men both of Jiidahand Jfrael. To gratify his 
 own Tribe David marched on not expe&ing the com- 
 ing of all the great Men of Ifrael^ who were making 
 themfelves ready to wait upon him. 
 
 Verfe .41. Ver.-4i. And behold all the r/ien of Jfrael came to the 
 fang, and faid unto the -king,"] When the other half 
 of the Ifiaelites were got together, they thus expoftu- 
 lated with the King. 
 
 Why have our brethren the Men of Jttdah Jloln thee 
 av><iy, and have brought the king, and his houfiold, and 
 all David's men with him over Jordan ?~] That is, why 
 did they make fach hafte, and not expeft our Con- 
 fentand Afliftance : Who were as zealous as themfelves 
 to bring the King back > They feem to take it ill, that 
 not only David and his Family, but all his Men, i. e. 
 his Soldiers and Guards fhould be brought over Jor- 
 dan $ as if they would force their way, whether the 
 Israelites would or no. 
 
 "Veffe 42. Ver. 42. And all the men ofjudah anfaered the men 
 oflfrael, becattfe the king if near of kin to w.~] Being 
 of their Tribe, which juftly required they mould be 
 more forward than others in his Service. 
 
 Wherefore then be ye angry with us .<?] For our Affe- 
 drion to him. 
 
 Have we eaten at all of the kings coft, or hath he given 
 w any gift .<?] We get nothing by it, but have only done 
 our Duty, and teftified our great Affe&ion. Abarbi- 
 nel thinks thefe words, given w any gift import Expia- 
 tion, and Pardon $ as in XVIII. Gen. 26. VI- Numb. 
 ^6. And are as much as if they had faid, hath he 
 granted us a Pardon for what we did in the Bufinefs 
 
 of
 
 the Second Bool^ of S A M U E L. 
 
 of Abfalom-t Whereby the^ fuggefted, that the Ifra- Chapter 
 elites were the principal Aftors in that Rebellion 5 and XIX. 
 needed an Ad of Oblivion, though they did not. vx-v*-' 
 
 Ver.4}. And, the men of Ifrael anfivered the men <?/Verfe 42. 
 Judah^ and fazd.~] The words are not as before, all 
 the Men of Ifrael : Which is a fign fome of them were 
 cooled, though moftofthem continued violent. 
 
 We have ten parts in the king.~] By the King is here 
 meant the Kingdom : Ten farts of which they fay were 
 theirs (whereas they were eleven Tribes befidesjtidah) 
 becaufe Simeon being intermixed with fydah y it is like* 
 ly now came along with them. 
 
 We have alfo wore right in David than yon^\ As Da- 
 vld was a private Perfon, J/tdah had more Intereft in 
 him than the reft, becaufe he was of their Tribe: But 
 as he was a King, the Ifraclites had more, being the 
 far greater part of his Subjects. 
 
 Jf hy then did ye defp-ife ut^ that our advice ftwttld not 
 be fir ft had in bringing bacl^our kjng?~] They lookt Up- 
 on it therefore as a great Negleft, if not Contempt of 
 them, that they had not the Precedence in this BufI* 
 nefs. 
 
 And the words of the men ofjitdah, were fiercer than 
 the words of the men of IfraeL'] More vehement : Or, 
 they were too hard for them in their Argument. Da* 
 vid did not think fit to interpofe : Which made the 
 Men of Ifrael think he favoured Jndah t and thence arofe 
 a, new Rebellion. 
 
 GH A P.
 
 A COMMENTARY 
 
 CHAP. XX. 
 
 Verfe i. Verfe i. A ND there hapned to be there."] When this 
 _L\ Contention fell out between the Men of 
 Ifrael and Judah. 
 
 A man ofBdial^ vphofe name was Sheba the fon of Bi- 
 chri^ a Benjanrite."] Who perhaps was of Kin to Saul, 
 as Shimei was (XVI. 5.) and one of the Commanders 
 faAbfalom* Army next to Amafa. For fo Vi&orinuf 
 Strigelittf underftands the Hebrew words, Ifih Bkhri 
 to fignify ttnw exProceribm^ a Noble Man, of great 
 Power and Authority among the People : Like Cata- 
 line it Rome* 
 
 And he blew a trumpet, andfatd^ we have no part in. 
 David, neither have we inheritance in the fon of Jeffe."] 
 As much as to fay, let the Men of Judah have him to 
 themfelves. He cares not for us, and we care not for 
 him. 
 
 Every wan to his tents ^ Ifrael] He wifties all the 
 Men of Ifrael, fince David expreffed no more regard to 
 them, to go to their Homes, and trouble themfelves 
 no> further in bringing him back. 
 
 Verfe 2. Ver. d* So every man. oflfrad went up from after Da- 
 vid, and followed Sheba the Son ofBichri.~] Inftead of 
 going home, they followed their feditious Incendiary: 
 Taking it in fnuff (as we fpeak) that the King did not 
 expect till they, who were the Majority, came to 
 conduct him: But relied folely on the Men ofJtuUb, 
 as if they were able, without the reft of Ifrael^ to re- 
 cftabliih him in his Throne. 
 
 Bttt
 
 tbt Second Eoo\ of S A M U E L. 553 
 
 But the men of Judah clave unto their king from J or' Chapter 
 ^ even to Jerufalem^] Not a Man of them ftirred XX. 
 from him, but conduced him from Jordan to Jerufa- U^W 
 lem. And we muft not think that all the Men of If- 
 rael forfook him : But a very great number of them. 
 For Shimei in all likelihood, and his thoufand Men, 
 {tuck to him, though of the fame Tribe with Sheba^ 
 otherwife David would have punifhed him, when 
 this Rebellion was quelled. 
 
 Ver. 9. And David came to hfr hottfe at Jerufalem y Verfe 3. 
 and the kjng tool^ the women hit concubines whom he had 
 left to keep the honfe^ an el put them in ward.~\ Shut them 
 up clofe under a Guard, and fed them. No Body came 
 to them, but only to bring them daily Provifion for 
 their Suftenance. 
 
 But went not in unto them."] Never lay with them : 
 But looked upon them as become impure to him 5 ha- 
 ving been defiled by his Son. 
 
 So they were font up unto the day of their death, living 
 in widowhood.~] They were not fit for any Body elfe, 
 being Royal Wives : And therefore he did not give 
 them a Bill of Divorce $ but (hut them up clofe, that 
 no Man might enjoy them. And indeed it was not pru- 
 dent to let them be fo much as feen abroad^ Which 
 would have renewed the Remembrance of Abfalom's 
 Filthinefs. 
 
 Ver. 4. Ihenfaidthe king unto Amafa, ajjemble me the Verfe 4. 
 men ofjndah.~] He makes good his Promife to Amafa : 
 Which was a great Incouragement to others in the Tribe 
 of Judah, to ftick faft to their King. And by this means 
 alfo the Seditious Ifraelites might be the fooner brought 
 to Reafon $ when they faw their old General in the 
 Field againft them. 
 
 Within three days. ~] Becaufe the Bufinefs required 
 fpeedy Difpatch. 
 
 B b b b And
 
 ^ COMMENTARY upon 
 
 Chapter And be thotthere prefect."] To receive his Orders^ 
 
 XX. Ver. 5. 60 Amafawent to ajjemlle the men ofjudah, but 
 L/*V\J he tarried longer than the fet time which he had appointed 
 Verfe 5. him.~] He was not treacherous unto David (as the Jew- 
 ifti Doctors in the Sanhedrim fay Joab reprefented him, 
 and made it the reafon of his killing him) but he found 
 Difficulty in the Bufinefe : Becaufe the People had an 
 high Opinion of Joab, and would not eafily be brought 
 to ferve under a new General. This Amafa, it is likely, 
 was loth to report to the King, becaufe it would' di- 
 mini(h his Authority, and represent him as uncapable 
 to ferve the King in the Office wherein he had placed 
 him. 
 
 Verfe 6. Ver. 6. And Davzd faid to Abifoai?] He perfifted in 
 his Refolution to deprefs Joab 5 but imployed his Bro- 
 ther, who was the next great Commander in the Army. 
 Whom he doth not create Captain of the Hoft } but 
 for fear this delay mould prove prejudicial, bids him 
 take fuch Forces as he found ready in Jerufalem, and 
 purfue Sheba. 
 
 Now foall Sheba the fon of Bichri do us .more harm 
 than did Abfalom.'] If he had time to gather an Army : 
 The People being highly incenfed by the Provocation 
 the Men of Judah had given them. 
 
 Take than therefore thy Lord's fervants."] The Guards 
 that attended David, and the ftanding Forces, which 
 were always kept on foot. 
 
 And purfue after him, left he get him fenced cities* and 
 efcape #f.~] So that they muft be put to the trouble of 
 laying a long Siege to the place where he was. 
 Verfe 7. Ver. 7. And there went out after him Joab's wenJ] A 
 Body of Men whom he particularly commanded. 
 
 And the Cerethites and the Pelet kites y and all the migh- 
 ty meftJ] See upon VIII. 18,
 
 the Second Book of S A M U E L. 555 
 
 And they went otttofjerufalem topurfue after Sheba the Chapter 
 fon ofBichri."] For David thought himfelf fafe enough XX. 
 in the Love of the City of Jerufalem, and the reft of LXV^v 
 the People thereabouts. 
 
 Ver. 8. And when they were at the great flone which if Verfe 8. 
 in Gibeon.~] The place of Rendevouz (as we now fpeak) 
 appointed by Atvafa for the Men of Judah. Which was, 
 as Jofephw faith, an hundred Furlongs from Jerufalem. 
 
 Antafa went before the#t.~] As their Commander in chief. 
 
 And Joab's garment that he had put on.'] As foon as A- 
 tftafa arrived at the Army, Joabalfo came there as a Vo- 
 luntier, of his own accord : Or rather, was there before 
 with Abifljai. Yea, Jofephtts takes 'it, zs if David had 
 fpoken thofe words (t/.6.) unto Joab, telling him it 
 was not fafe to delay, and therefore bids him take fuch 
 Forces as they had ready, and go with his Brother Abi- 
 fljai, l<*)$<; 2) B* tn &Xh&w tktvw a/9va r 
 
 7rapl\a,lSt, &c. He refolved not to ftay to 
 gather more Forces : But with his Brother, and fix 
 Hundred Men, and all the Force they had mjernfa- 
 lem, marched out to purfue Sheba. 
 
 Was girded unto him, and upon it a girdle, with afword 
 faftned to hff loyns, in thefieath thereof."] He had no Ar- 
 mour on, but fuch a Garment as Soldiers wore clofely 
 girt to him: And upon it a Belt, in which a Sword 
 hung by his fide. Yet Jofephw faith he had a Breaft- 
 plate, $&gc/L>& o^StyUy-, as well as 
 > QavLfjw(&>, begirt with a Sword. 
 
 As he went forth."] To meet Amafa, 
 dv<zy&1. 9 who led numerous Forces to that place, as 
 the fame Author fpeaks. 
 
 ltfellout.~] He had hung it fo, that it might drop out 
 of the Sheath, when he pleafed. And it fell out juft as 
 he went to falute and embrace Amafa : Who feeing him 
 Ooop to take it up, imagined it was only to put it into 
 the Sheath again. B b b b 2 Ver. 9.
 
 5 -<5 A C O M M E N T A R Y ttpon 
 
 Chapter Ver. 9. And Joab faid unto Avtafa, art thou in health 
 XX. 7 brother?} He inquired in a friendly manner of his 
 vx^v^> Welfare. 
 
 Verfe 9. And Joab tool^ AM aft by the beard with his right hand 
 to kjfs him."] This is thecuftom ftill among the Eaftern 
 People, the Indians : Who take one another by the 
 Chin, or the Beard, when they would give an hearty 
 Salute $ and fay Bobba, i, e. Father; orB/V, i.e. Bro- 
 ther, as the Author of the Voyage to the Eaji-Indies re- 
 lates, at the end of Peter de Voile his Travels, p. 410. 
 Verfe 10. Ver. 10. And Antafa took^noheed to the Jword that was- 
 in Joab's hand."] Which he thought he had put into his 
 Sheath, and did notobferve that he held it in his Left 
 Hand, which it feems he could manage as well as the 
 Right. 
 
 So he f mote him therewith in the fifth rib.~] See III. 1 7. 
 
 And fhed out his bowels to the ground, and flrook^ hint 
 
 not again^ and he died.~] He gave him fuch a Wound, 
 
 that his very Bowels gufhed out 5 and there was no 
 
 need to give him a fecond ftroke. 
 
 And Joab^ and Abifhai his brother, purfued aflerSheba, 
 ihefon ofBichri.~] Hereupon Joab immediately, without 
 any order, refumed his Command, and Abifiai durft 
 not oppofe him, but yielded it up to him. For his Au- 
 thority was fo great among the Soldiery, that none of 
 Ataafa's Men durft ftir to avenge his Death 5 the Cere- 
 tbites and Pelethites, and all \2avid*S Guards fubmitting 
 to him : And befides, all Am-afis Men were not yet 
 come up, but followed by degrees, as appears by the 
 reft of the Story. 
 
 Verfe n. ^ er * TI - -And one ofjoafrs wen flood by him.'] By the 
 Command of his Mafter 5 who knew this would make 
 fome Diforder among Awafa's Soldiers. 
 
 And f aid, he that favour eth Joab, and he that if for 
 David.'] He cunningly joins thefe two together, as if 
 their Intereft was inseparable. Let
 
 the Second Bool^ of SAMUEL. 575 
 
 Let him follow after Joab.~\ He was grown fo infolent, Chapter 
 becaufe D^/Wdurft not punim him ; that as it made XX. 
 him venture upon this bloody Faft, fo he prefumed <-^v*^^ 
 that though the Sight of Amafa s dead Body might (lop 
 the march of thofe that came by it 5 yet upon the De- 
 claration his Officer made, that now he was become 
 General of the Army, their Love to him was fuch, 
 that they would make no Scruple to follow him. 
 
 Ver. it. And Amafa wallowed in blood in the MitlftofVstfe 12.. 
 the high way'] He feems not to have been quire dead, 
 though fenfelefs : But had fo much Life, that he rolled 
 to and fro in his own Blood, which was a doleful fight. 
 
 And when the man f AW that all the people flood ft? tt^] 
 Joab was deceived in his Meafures, for the People ha- 
 ted this Fact, as much as they loved him. And there- 
 fore as many as favv it, would move no further, till 
 the Body was removed out of the way : So that they 
 who were behind, went without any ftop after Joab. 
 
 He removed Amafa out of the high way^ into the feld, 
 and caft a cloth upon him, when he faw that every one 
 that came lo) him flood fltlL~] This was a prudent Officer; - 
 who expected no Orders, but of his own accord remo- 
 ved that out of fight which hindred theirpurfu.it of $&?*.- 
 
 Ver. 13. And when he was removed out of the high way, Verfe I 
 all the people went on after Joab, to purftte after Sheba the 
 fon ofBichri.~] They that were behind, it is likely, did 
 not know that Amafa was killed, and fo marched on 
 without any fcruple. 
 
 Ver. 1 4. And he went through all the tribes of Jfrael?] That Verfe 14.. 
 is, Sheba rambled about the Country, from one City to 
 another $ to excite the People to take up Arms againft 
 David. But Jofcphw refers this to Joab, that he followed 
 Sheba from place to place, till he came where he was. 
 
 TJnto Abel, and Eeth-maacah.~] Or rather unto Abel 
 Beth-Maacha: For they were one and the fame place, 
 
 as
 
 A COMMENTARY upon 
 
 Chapter as appears by the next Verfe. And fo Jofephus, who faith 
 
 XX. it was a ftrong City, well fortified in the Tribe of 
 
 U^WJ Naphtali, in the Northern Parts of Jud<e a ^ upon the 
 
 Borders of that part of Syria, where Maachah was, X. 
 
 8. In this City Sheba. at laft fetled himfelf, and refolved 
 
 to defend it: Being unable, I fuppofe, to raife fuch 
 
 an Army, as to keep the Field. 
 
 And all the Beerites.~] Among whom he had been be- 
 fore he came hither, and got fome confiderable Forces 
 among them. For they were of the City Beeroth (it is 
 probable) and the parts ad jacent : Which was in the 
 Tribe of Benjamin, of which he was a Member, and 
 perhaps dwelt in this City, XVIII. Jojb. 25. 
 
 And they were gathered together, and went alfo after 
 h>w.~] Unto Abel Beth-Maachah. 
 
 Verfe i $ Ver - ' 5 A n & they came.'] That is, Joab and his Men 
 purfued him thither. 
 
 And befieged him in Abel of Beth-Maachah, and they 
 caft up a bank, againfl the city.'] Raifed Fortifications 
 round about it, from whence to batter it. 
 
 And it flood in the trench."] That is, Joab's Army had 
 advanced fo far, that they had filled up the Trench : 
 And there (rood at the very foot of the Wall. 
 
 And all the people that were with Joab battered the wall, 
 to throw it down-] Some battered it with Engines from 
 the Forts : While thofe at the bottom of the Wall, un- 
 dermined it to throw it down. So Jofephus. 
 Verfe 1 6. Ver. 1 6. Then cried a wife woman of the city."] A Wo- 
 man of great Underftanding, who alfo could fpeak 
 well. Many fuch there were in Jfrael, it appears by her 
 of Tekpah, and Abigail '$ andtke^Mother of King Lemuel. 
 
 Hear, hear, Jay I pray you unto Joxb, come near hither, 
 that I mayfpeak^ with thee.] She praysShofe that were at 
 the bottom of the Wall, to ftop th^ir Proceedings a 
 while: And defirejWto come and hear what Propo- 
 fitions fhe had to make to him. Ver. 1 7.
 
 the Second BOD^ <?/ SAMUEL. $59 
 
 Ver. 1.7. And when he wa* come near unto her, the w$- Chapter 
 wan fold, art thon Joab .<? and he anfivered I am he.~] She 
 was unwilling to treat with any one, but him who had 
 Power to agree to what (he propounded. Verie 
 
 Then flie faid unto him, hear the words of thine hand- 
 maid. And he anfwered, I do hear. ~] He did not defpife 
 her becaufe (he was a Woman ^ but, as became a wife 
 Man, gave her a favourable Audience, and attended to 
 what (he (aid. 
 
 Ver. 1 8. Then foe fpake, faying, They were vt>ontto\j^fe 
 fpeal^in old time, faying, They (halt fur ely asl^ counfel at 
 Abel'i and fo they ended the matter.~\ According to this 
 Tranflation of the words, (he praifes the City of Abel 
 as famous, time out of Mind, for Wifdom and giving^ 
 found Advice : And now, (he would have him believe,, 
 was not without Perfons of great Prudence, and Fide- 
 lity alfo (as it follows in the next Verfe) who would' 
 not willingly offend their King. But there is another 
 Tranflation in the Margin Q our Bibles, which I take 
 to be more 1U -^ by referring the word Barifionab 
 not to old time, but to the beginning of the Siege. As- 
 if (he had faid, when the People faw thee lay Siege to 
 the City, they faid furely they will ask us, if we wilt 
 have Peace} and then we (hall foon come to an Agree- 
 ment, and make an end. Whereby (be fecretiy remem- 
 bers Joab of a Rule in the Law, XX. Deut.io. which 
 commands them to offer Peace to the Cities of other 
 Nations, when they came to befiege them ; and there- 
 fore much more to a City of their own, as Abel was*. 
 To this purpofe R. Solomon Jarchi ; and it agrees well 
 with what follows, that they were a peaceable People, 
 and faithful to their Prince: And therefore would not 
 haverefufed to yield, upon fummons, to him. R. Levi 
 Ben Gerfom gives another Senfe of them ^ that Shcba, 
 and his Company, when they firft came into the Citjv 
 
 asked
 
 " A COMMENTARY npon 
 
 Chapter asked if they would follow him, and faid no more .- 
 XX. To whom the Men of the City anfwered, we are peace- 
 kx-v^-' able and faithful .- That is, we cannot join with thee, 
 and rebel againft King David. But there is a late Wri- 
 ter, who thinks the words will bear this Senie : This 
 was a common faying in old time, if any one asked 
 whether Abel was a place of Juftice and Judgment, or 
 a Den of Thieves $ the Anfwer was, they are an upright 
 People. And therefore (he asks Joab why he went about 
 to deftroy a City fo famous for Vertue. Thus Mayerus 
 in his Annotations on Seder Olam Rabba, Cap. XIV. 
 Verfe 19. Ver. 19. I am one of them that are peaceable and faith- 
 ful in Jfrael.~\ She fpeaks in the Name of the whole Ci- 
 ty : Which was of a peaceable Temper 5 and had been 
 faithful to Davtdin the time of the late Revolt. 
 
 Thonfeefyft to deftroy a city^ and a mother in lfrael.~] A 
 great City, which had many Towns depending on it, 
 and therefore called a Mother. 
 
 Why wilt thoufwallovo up the inheritance of the LORD}"} 
 Do an Injury to the publick $ by depopulating a part 
 of the Country, which is God's peculiar. 
 
 Vcrfe 10. Ver. 20. And Joab anfaeredandfaid^ far be it^ far be 
 /*, that 1 ftottld fwallow^ or deftroy. ~\ Do you the leaft 
 hurt, if I can avoid it. He difclaims any ill Intentions 
 twice, faith R. Solomon 5 as if he had faid, far be it 
 from me, far be it from the King, to defign any fuch 
 thing. 
 
 Verfe 2 1 . Ver. 2 r . The matter is notfo."} You are not rightly in- 
 formed. 
 
 But a man of mount of Ephraim.']. He is faid before 
 (v. i.) to be of the Tribe of Benjamin: But he lived, I 
 fuppofe, in Mount Ephraim. 
 
 Sheba^ thefon of Bichri by name^ hath lift up his hand 
 againft the kjng^ even againft David $ deliver him only^ 
 and I mil depart from the city^] And leave all Sbeba's 
 
 Party
 
 the Second BooT^ of S A M U E l 
 
 Party at Liberty, to go Home, without any Punifhment. Chapter 
 
 And the worn AH Jaid unto Joab, behold, his head fljalt XX. 
 be thrown to thce over the wall.~] She had reafon to be L^v^NJ 
 confident that both the Citizens, and Soldiers, would 
 be glad to fave themfelves, by giving up him, who had 
 brought them into imminent Danger. 
 
 Ver. 2 2 . Then the woman went unto all the people, in her Verfe 2 2 . 
 wifdom7\ Defired. they would all meet in the common 
 Hall} where (he told them what Terms (he had made for 
 them w\i\\Joab : unto which they immediately contented. 
 And they cutoff the head ofSheba, the fan ofBichri^ and 
 cafl it out to Joab.'] It feems his Party was not flrong in 
 the City 5 or feeing it likely to be taken, they were glad 
 to accept of the Conditions the Woman had made for 
 them. 
 
 And he blew the trumpet , and they retired from the city^ 
 every man. to his text.~] Railed the Siege, and went home. 
 And Joab returned to J er n f ale m unto the king."] To give 
 him an account of his good Succefs. 
 
 Ver. 2 3 . Now Joab was over all the hofl oflfrael.^ Now Verfe 2 . 
 that Dav/d was reftored to his Kingdom, andeltabli(htd 
 i n it $ he fetled all the great Officers who were to govern 
 under him : And continued Joab in the chief Command 
 of the Army, which was fo much at his Devotion, that J# 
 he found it dangerous to difplace him. 
 
 AndBenaiahthefonofJehoiadawas over tfy Ceretkitet, 
 and over the Pelethitef.'] As he alfo was before (VIIF. 
 uk.) being a very valiant Man fXXHI. 20.) whom&- 
 lomon made Commander in chief of the whole Army 
 (as^now he was Captain of the King's Guards) after the 
 Death of Joab. 
 
 Ver. 24. And Adoraw was over the tribute'] Trea- Verfe 24. 
 furer, or Receiver of the King's Revenue. Which Office 
 was not fetled before $ becaufe in the beginning of his 
 , Keign, it is likely David had no great Revenue. 
 
 C c c c And
 
 ^COMMENTARY upon 
 
 And Jehojhaphat the fon of Ahilttd was recorder.'] See 
 upon V1U. 16. 
 
 Ver. 25. And Sheva was fcribe, and Zadok^and Abia- 
 
 Verfe 25,.^,. wcre p r iefts^] It is uncertain whether Sheva. be the 
 fame with Serai ah mentioned VIII. 17. Qr^Seraiah being 
 dead or difplaced, this Man came in his room. Con- 
 cerning thefe Prjefts, See VIII. 17. 
 
 Verfe 26.. Ver. 26. And Ira. alfo the JairJte.~] He had his Origi^ 
 nal in the Country of Jair the Gileadite on the other 
 fide Jordan (XXXII. Numb. 41.) who is not mention- 
 ed before, but now was made a great Officer. 
 
 Was chief ruler about Dav/d.~] The Hebrew word Co- 
 hen (as hath been often obferved) fignifies any Mini- 
 fter, either Sacred, or Civil : A Prieft, or a Prince. In- 
 ftances of the laft are many, and the Targum thus ex- 
 pounds it here, Rah h David a Prince, or great Man 
 about David. And fo the Pritft of On, XLI.Gen. 50. 
 and the Priefl of Midi an, II. Exod. 16. fignify the Prince 
 or Ruler of 0#, and of Midian. AsinXII.jf<7/> i^. We, 
 following the Chaldee^ tranilate it, God leadeth Princes 
 away fy oiled. t iT 
 
 Chapter 
 
 XXI. CHAP. XXL 
 
 Verfe I. Verfe I S~~1T"^Hen there was a famine in the days o 
 
 JL three years*, year after year.~] The Jewifh 
 Doftors commonly fay this Famine was before the Re- 
 bellion oiAbfalom. But Abarbinelvt\\\ have it,that things 
 are related here in the order wherein they were done 5 
 fo that this was after that Rebellion was ended. 
 
 And David enquired of the LORD."] For what Sin fo 
 grievous a Punilhment was infli&ed : Sufpe&ing (as 
 Abarbintl thinks) God might ftiU punifh him for thofe 
 Sins he committed in the Matter of Vriak. 
 
 AM*
 
 t he Second Boo\ of S A M U E L. 5 6*3 
 
 And the LORD anfaered^ it if for 6W, and for ^Chapter 
 lloody houfe."] God foon comforted him, by letting him XXI. 
 know that this Puniftiment was upon the account of 
 <SWand his Family, who had been deeply engaged in 
 Blood. 
 
 Becaufe he flew the Gibeonites^] When he flew the 
 whole City of Nob (faith the fame Abarbinef) where 
 the Gibeonites lived, and ferved as Hewers of Wood 
 and Drawers of Water to the Priefts, whom Saul then 
 cut off, I. Sam. XXII. 1 8, 19. But the fame great Man 
 hereupon enquires, why God did not fend this Famine 
 rather for the Slaughter of the Priefts, than of the Gi- 
 beonhes? Of which he gives this Account, that the 
 Slaughter of the Priefts was punifhed before, by the 
 Slaughter of Saul and of his Sons, in the Battle with 
 the Philistines, I. Sam. XXXI. and now he was puni- 
 fhed in the Sons of his Concubines, and all Ifrael fuf- 
 fered with them by Famine, becaufethey did not hin- 
 der him from murdering the Gibeonites, by remembring 
 him of the Oath which was made to them 5 nay, per- 
 haps, they approved of what he did $ being glad to 
 fee the Lind rid of Foreigners. But why this Judg- 
 ment was not executed before may feem ftrange, till 
 we con fid er, as he obferves, that the Counfels of God 
 are profound ^ and he hath excellent Reafons, why 
 he punifhes Sinners not now but hereafter: And knows 
 which of their Children are moft worthy to be punilh- 
 ed, and bear the Iniquity of their Fathers. And the 
 longer he ftays before he ftrikes, the more evident it is, 
 that he doth not forget the evil Men have done, tho* 
 he doth not prefently declare his Anger againft it. He 
 obferves alfo, that the Gibeonites being Drawers of Wa- 
 ter, God put the Ifraelites in mind of their Offence, by 
 with-holding Rain from them: Juft as his refufing to 
 anfwer Saul by Ur'fm, was a fuitable Punilhment for 
 
 C c c c 2 his
 
 upoa 
 
 Chapter his murdering the Priefts who confuhed God by that 
 XXI. Oracle. 
 
 Ver. 2. And the king called theGibeonhes, and fad 
 
 Verfe 2. HMO them (now the Gibeotiites were net of the children of 
 Ifrael, but 0fthe remnant of the Amorites^ and the chil- 
 dren of Jfrael had fworn unto them : and Saul fought to 
 flay them In hk zeal to the children of IJrael and Judah.~] 
 Which tranfpcrted him to violate a folemn Oath : As 
 many fince have done, under pretence of the publick 
 Good. 
 
 Verfe $. Ver. 3. Wherefore David faid unto the Gibeonites^ what 
 fiat/ 1 do for yon?~] He asks them what Satisfaction they 
 defired, for the wrong that had been done them. Which 
 may Teem ftrange, unlefs we fuppofe, as Jofephw doth, 
 that God told him when he confulted him, not only 
 for what Crime he fent this Punifhment, but that he 
 fhould take, Sixtw IxZ au-n} 3itenv t fuch a Revenge 
 for it, as the Gibeomtcs would have. Befides, they 
 had never made any Complaint to David of the Injury 
 which had been done them : Who might therefore be 
 the kinder to them, and give them leave to name the 
 Recompence that (hould be made them. 
 
 And wherewith fljall I makg an atonement, that ye may 
 blefs the inheritance of the LORD.'] Pray to God to be 
 pacified alfo} and to reftore Plenty unto Ifrael again. 
 . Ver. 4. And the Gibeomtes anfieered unto hlm^ we will 
 have no fiver nor gold ofSaul^ nor of his honfe ^ neither 
 for us flialt thou l^U any man mlfrael~] Except thofe that 
 they afterwards mentioned. For they feem to have been 
 People truly profelyred to the JewiQi Religion ^ who 
 defired nothing but equal Juftice 5 that Men (hould 
 fuller as they have done : And therefore Said having 
 not taken away their Money, but their Lives 5 they 
 defired only that the Lives-of fome of his Family might 
 pay for -it. 
 
 And
 
 the Second BM^ of S A M U E E> 
 
 And, hefaid, what you fiaU fay, that will I do for yot/.~] Chapter 
 If they had defined Money, or any thing elfe that was XXI. 
 in his Power, they might have had it. vx-v**- 
 
 Ver.^. And they anfwered the k!**g> the man that conform- Verfe 5. 
 ed tff, and that devJfed againftusthat wefhould.be deftroyed 
 front remaining in any of tfa coatfs offfrael.~] He intend- 
 ed, if not to kill, yet to banilh them all : Which had 
 been worfe than Death , for it would have deprived 
 them of the Liberty of worfhipping the true God. 
 
 Ver. 6. Let feven wen of his fans be delivered u$ unlo Verfe 6. 
 w.~] Some imagine, that at thefirft they demanded all 
 the Houfe of Saul tp'be delivered up unto them : But 
 upon cooler Thoughts they demanded only feven Per- 
 fons. 
 
 And we will hang them up unto the LORD.~] To ap- 
 peafe his Anger, and vindicate his Honour. Something 
 this was a barbarous Cuftom inthofe Days (which cer- 
 tainly prevailed in future times) to hang Men up, to 
 appeafe the Anger of their Gods, in time of Famine. 
 Which Johannes Genjius fanfies the Gibeonhes had for- 
 merly ufed, and now propounded it to David as a 
 means to make the Earth more Fruitful, De Viftiniis 
 Hnmanis, Pars I. Cap.XIV. p. 310,60:. and P, 2. Cap. 
 XIV. p. 312. which he imagines to be the Reafon, why 
 it is obferved (v. 2.J that the Gibeomtes were not of 
 the Children of Ifrael, but of the Remnant of the AWQ- 
 rites : To (how whence this horrid Superftition pro- 
 ceeded} of which fome tang ftill remained amongft 
 them. The Vulgar here tranflates it, tit Critcifigamu* 
 eos, that we may crucify them. Which raided Serrariv* 
 and fome others into this Error, that Crucifixion was 
 a Puniftmient anciently among the Jews : Which Ca- 
 faubon, Selden, and feveral other great Men have (hown 
 to befalfe.
 
 
 A COMMENT ART upon 
 
 In Gibeah ofSaul.~\ To make the Punifhment the more 
 remarkable and (hameful : This being the City where 
 he lived, both before and after he was King, I. SAM. X. 
 16. XI. 4. 
 
 Whom the LORD did chufe.~} This aggravated his 
 Guilt, that he was fo highly favoured by God, and 
 yet obeyed not his Commands : But fpared the Am ale- 
 kites, whom God commanded him to deftroy^ and 
 killed thefe poor Gibeonites, whom he was bound by 
 the Oath of God to preferve. 
 
 And the kng faid, I will give them"] This feems to 
 be contrary to the Divine Law, XXIV. Deut. 16. that 
 the Son mould not die for the Father's Fault. To 
 which fome of the Jewifti Doctors think it fufficient to 
 anfwer, It is better that one Letter fiould be taken out of 
 the Law, than that the Name ofGodfhould be public k}y 
 . profaned. That is, that one Precept, rather than an Oath, 
 (hould be broken. But there is no need of this, for, as 
 Abarbinel judicioufly obferves, the Law in Deuteronomy 
 is to be underftood of Proceedings in Humane Courts 5 
 not of the Divine Judgments ^ for God vifits the Sins 
 of the Fathers upon the Children unto the third and 
 fourth Generation, XX. Exod. 5. 
 
 Verfe 7. Ver. 7. And the fyngfyared Mephibofoet h thefon of Jo- 
 nathan, the fon of Saul, becaufe of the LORD'S oath that 
 was between them 5 between David and Jonathan thefon 
 ofSaul.~\ Not merely his Affe&ion to Jonathan, but his 
 Dread of breaking the Oath he had made to him, mo- 
 ved him to preferve Mephibofieth^lzft. he himfelf (hould 
 incurr the fame Punifbment which Saul fell under, for 
 breaking the Oath made to the Gibeonitet. 
 
 Verfe 8. Ver. 8. But the king took^ the two fons of R/zpah ike 
 daughter of Ahijah^} Who was a Concubine of Saul, as 
 we read afterwards, v. n. 
 
 Whom
 
 the Second Book^ of S A M U E L. 
 
 Whom fl)e bare unto Saul, Artnoni and Meph/koJJ)eth.~] Chapter 
 After whofe.Name perhaps Mephibofieth the Son of Jo- XXI. 
 uathan was called. 
 
 And five foits of Michal the daughter of Saul, whom foe 
 brought tip.'} In the Hebrew whom fhe bare, i. e. which 
 were born : According to an ufual manner of fpeak- 
 ing among the Hebrews;, of which fee Dr. Hammond 
 upon XV I. Luke, Note b. 
 
 ForAdrJel.~] It is plain from hence, that by teas born 
 is meant, as we trandate it, WAS brought ftp. For Michal 
 was not the Wife of Adriel, but was given to Phalt/el,, 
 I. Sam. XXV. 44. 'Merab her elder Sifter being married 
 to Adriel, L Sam. XVIIT. 19. by whom (he had thefe 
 five Sons, whom Michal brought up, and therefore 
 they are called her Children. Thus the Jews fay, in the 
 Gemara. Sanhedrin^ Cap* 2. Merab brought them forth, and* 
 Michal educated them. And the like we read (as they al- 
 ledge for the Proof of this) XXX. Gen, 3, L. 2 ^ See- 
 Seldende TJxoreHebr. Lib. I. Cap. VI. Kimchi alib here 
 alledges the words of the Women in IV. Ruth 1 7, There 
 jf afon born to Naomi ; who was not the Mother of it, 
 but only laid it in her Bofom, and became Nurfe to it, 
 as it is faid in the precedent Ver&. Thus alfo Raj/, Ral- 
 bag, and a great many other Jews, following theChal- 
 dee Paraphrafe. And we have an Example of this in 
 Heathen Writers. For Agamemnon zi\<\ Menelauf are cal- 
 led Sons of Atretff^ becaufe^ their Father being dead, 
 he took care to bring them up. So Euflathius on the Se- 
 cond Book of the Iliads, Plifthenes (who was their Fa- 
 ther) being dead, the Youths being bred up by Atrettt, 
 ctW TTSU&S l*&MdKra., they were called his Children. 
 
 Thefon ofBarzifai the Meholathite.~] Thislaft Word' 
 is intended to diftinguilh him from the other Bar^illul 
 the Gileadite : For this was of the Tribe of Benjamin^ 
 to which Abel MehoUb belonged.. 
 
 Ver. 9f .
 
 :^#& * C M ME N T A R I />* 
 
 Chapter Ver. 9. And he delivered them into the hand s of the Gi- 
 XXI. beonites, and they hanged them in the hil! before the LORD.] 
 
 Vv'VNJ In a confpicuous place, where they might be feen by 
 
 Verfe 9. all that parted by. David did not command his Officers 
 to hang them up, but delivered them to the Gibeonites^ 
 that they might difpofeof them as they pleafed. 
 
 And they fell all feven together , -and were put to death 
 in the days ofharveft, in the firjl days^ in the beginning 
 of barley harvefl.~] That is, fay the Jews, on the lix- 
 teenth of AT/</#, a little after the PaiTover. 
 
 Verfe IO. Ver. 10. And Riz>pah the daughter ufAjah tookfack? 
 cloth) andfpread it for her upon the rocl{.] It is probable, 
 {he both made a Tent of it to dwell in 5 and fpread it 
 upon the ground to lie upon. 
 
 From the beginning of harveft, until water dropped up- 
 on them out of heaven.'] From the (rxteenth of Nifatt 
 (as the Hebrew Doctors underftand it) till the feven- 
 teenth of Marchefvan $ that is, from the middle of our 
 March to the middle of Ottober. When God fhowed 
 he was reconciled, by fending Showers down upon 
 the Earth 5 which might be, for any thing we know, 
 in the middle of Summer. And indeed Abarbinel thinks 
 this Opinion of their t)oftors is not true : But that the 
 plain Meaning is, they hung from the beginning of 
 Harveft, till God was in treated for the Land, and was 
 pleafed to fend them Rain ^ for want of which they 
 fuffered by Famine. And he thinks it probable, that 
 not long after they were hung up, they had plentiful 
 Showers by the good Providence of God, though it 
 was Summer time : Whereby it appeared God was ap- 
 peafed. But by their hanging there feveral Days, it is 
 rrmnifeft this was not a Legal Punifhment (and there- 
 fore David committed it to the Gibeoniies, and did not 
 execute it 'by his own Officers) but an extraordinary 
 one, inflicted by thofe who were not bound by 'that 
 
 Law,
 
 the Second Boo^ of S A M U E L. 
 
 Law, XXII. Dent. 24. which in this Cafe was vio- Chapter , 
 lated. XXI. 
 
 Andfuffered neither the birds of the air to reft on them U^WJ 
 ly day, nor the beafls of the f eld by night ."] She had Ser- 
 vants no doubt to attend her, who kept a conftant 
 watch Day and Night, to fright away the Birds and 
 Beads. 
 
 Ver. 1 1. Audit was told David what Rizpah the daugh- Verfe n. 
 ter of Ajah, Saul's concubine had done."] Which did not 
 difpleafe him, nor the Gibeonites neither (as far as ap- 
 pears) but was accounted a laudable thing 5 which ex- 
 cited David to the Imitation of her. I obferved before, 
 that Saul had but one Wife, and we read of no more 
 than this one Concubine : Which (hows his Modera- 
 tion in fome things, which was praife worthy. 
 y-.JVer. 12. And David went and tool^the bones 0/SW, Verfe 12. 
 and the bones of Jonathan htffon, from the wen ofjabeflj- 
 Gilead, which had ftoln them from thejlreet ofBeth-fl)an, 
 where the Philiftines had hanged them, when the Phili- 
 flines Jhadflain Saul in Gflboa.] See I. Sam. XXXI. 10. 
 This noble Aft of Rizpah moved David to do fome 
 Honour to the Carcafes of her Sons, and to the whole 
 Houfe of Saul: And for that end he fent for the Bones 
 of Saul and Jonathan, to inter them, and thofe Chil- 
 dren of Saul's with their Anceftors. Which piece of 
 Generofity demon ftrated that he had no perfonal En- 
 mity to the Family of Saul. 
 
 Ver. 13. And he brought up from thence the bones of V er f e t ^ t 
 Saul, and the bones of Jonathan htefonT] From under the 
 Tree where they were buried injabe/h, I.SW.XXXl.i^. 
 
 And they gathered the bones of them that were hanged.~\ 
 Which feems to have been done fome time after they 
 were taken down, when nothing but their Bones re- 
 mained : And then they had all (even -an honourable 
 Interment, as it here follows. 
 
 Dddd Ver. 14.
 
 570 A COMMENTARY 
 
 Chapter Ver. 14. And the hones of Saul, and of Jonathan hit 
 
 XXI. fon7\ Together with thofe now mentioned. 
 L^VNJ Burkd they in the Country of Benjamin in Zelah."] 
 Verfe 14- Which wasin that Tribe, XVIII. Jofl>. 28. 
 
 In the bepulchre ofKifh his father^} It was accounted 
 very defireable to be buried with their Parents $ as ap- 
 pears by Old Bar&Uai, XIX. 37. 
 
 Andthey performed all thai the tyng commanded."} They 
 that were employed in this Bufinefs, gave them a fo- 
 lemn Burial 5 with all the Mourning that was ufual in 
 the Funeral of Kings : As the Hebrew Dofrors expound 
 > * 
 
 *- in *\t 
 
 And after that God WM intreatedfir the land^} When 
 Satisfaction was given to the Gibeonites for the Injuries 
 done to them, God reftored Plenty to the Country. 
 Verfe If- Ver. 15. Moreover, the Philijiines had yet war again 
 with Ifrael.~] That is, after all the Wars before-mention- 
 ed .n this Book with the Philrftines, they again difturb- 
 ed Davicfs Repofe in the latter end of his Reign. 
 Some indeed will have thefe Wars to have been pre- 
 feutly after the War with the Ammonites was ended ^ 
 before the Rebellion of Abfalom. But Abartincl, I think 
 well refolves, that the Hiftory of this War is otmif- 
 placed, but that it fell out not long after the Famine 
 before-mentioned. 
 
 And Davrd went down and htifervants with him.~\ It 
 is not (aid where this Battle was fought (as the place 
 of the other three following is mentioned) but it is 
 likely to have been near to the Country of the Phili- 
 flines : Unto which IZavid went down $ for it lay low, 
 towards the Sea-fide. 
 
 And fought againft the Philistines, and T^avid waxed 
 faint.'] Being in his declining Years } or rather of a great 
 Age, and much worn out by various Troubles and Af- 
 fli&ions. 
 
 Ver. i&.
 
 the Second Boo% */ SAMUEL. 571 
 
 Ver. 1 6. And Jfobi-bcnob which was of the fens ofthegi- Chapter 
 That is, of Goliath; who by way of Eminency is XXI. 
 called the Giant. Though Bochartttr think* the Hebrew l/ 
 word Rapha (ignifies any Giant, and fo thefe words Verle 
 {hould be tranflated, of the Race of the Grants, i.e. of 
 the Anali^ms who fled into this Country, particularly 
 to Gath r when Jofitia expelled them from Canaan, XI. 
 
 he weight ofwhofefpear weighed three hundred /bezels 
 ofbrafs iff weight. ~] This is to be under ftood of the head 
 ot his Spear, which weighed half as much as that of 
 Goliath, I. San*. XVII. 7. 
 
 He being girded with a new fiverd.~\ The word Sward 
 is not in the Hebrew ; nor is there any thing remark- 
 able in his having anew Sword. Therefore k mould be 
 tranflated, with a new k^nd of Weapon, or rather, with 
 A new Belt $ which had been beftowed upon him as 3 
 Reward of fome great Exploit which he had done ; or 
 as a token of fotne new Honour, or Command con- 
 ferred upon him in the Army. See XVIIK n. 
 
 Thought* havefltitfDavid.~] Being frronget than he$ 
 and having him at an advantage f when, by fome Acci- 
 dent, he was feparated from his Afray : As jf^^Wua- 
 derftands it. 
 
 Ver. 1 7 . But Atifhai fitccottred hiM."] Came in feafo- Verfe 1 7. 
 fonably to his Relief. 
 
 Andfiitote the Philiftine? and tilled fom^ The words 
 leave it doubtful whether he was (lain by Atofbax^ or 
 by Damd. Our Translation feeins to incline to the for- 
 mer: But if David was not the Perfon that killed him., 
 I do not fee how that can be verified, which is &id in 
 the end of this Chapter $ that all thefe Giants fell by 
 the band of David and ofhiffervants. For he flew none 
 of them, unlefs k were this. 
 
 Then the men 0f David fware to htm^ fyift^ thmfidt 
 
 D d d d 2 go
 
 A CO MM ENT 4 KY upon 
 
 Chapter go no more out with us to battle."] They had advifed this 
 XX f. before, when they went to fight with Abfalom, XVIII. 3. 
 
 L/*Wl But now they peremptorily decreed it, and folemnly 
 confirmed it with an Oath. 
 
 That thou quench ot the light oflfrael^] Left he (hould 
 be killed, and thereby they {hould lofe the Glory of ha- 
 ving fuch a King reign over them. For good Rings are 
 called the light ok their People, (iKing. XV.36.XV-4-) 
 becaufe by their wife Government, conduct and Cou- 
 rage, they make their People happy and rlluftrious. 
 
 Verfe 18. Ver. 18. And it c awe f>afs after this, that there was a 
 battle again with the Philiftines at Gob^] Which was alfo 
 called Grcer, as Abarbinel thinks, I. ihron. XX. 4. Or, 
 they were fo near one another, that the Battle was in 
 the Confines of both. 
 
 Then Sib-bethaithe Hufiathhe^ One of David's Wor* 
 thies, i..Cbron. XI. 29. 
 
 Sltw Saph, which was of the font of the giant."} One of 
 the fame Race of the Rephaims 5 who feem to be de- 
 fcended from the Anakjms^ 
 
 Vcrfe 19. Ver. 1 9. And there was again a battk in Gob with the 
 Philtftines.~], This, was a Place, it feems, very proper for 
 Armies to draw up in$ for here they fought twice. 
 
 Where Elhanan thefon ofJaare-Oregim a Bethlemite^ 
 frk is (imply called the Son of Jair^ i.Chron. XX. 5. 
 and is reckoned among Dav/d's Worthies, i. 'Chron.Jil'. 
 16. and there faid to be the Son of Dodo: Who, I fup- 
 pofe, was his Grand-father. 
 
 Slew the brother of Goliath the Gittite^] The word 
 Brother is fupplied out of i. Cnw/.XX. 5". Where his 
 Name is fatd to be Lahmi. 
 
 Theftaffofwhofefyear was like a weavers beamC] I. Sam* 
 XVII. 7. 
 
 Verfe 20, Ver. 20. And there was yet a battle inGath."] In the 
 Territory belonging to it. 
 
 Where
 
 the Second Book^ of S A M U EL 573 
 
 ' Where was a wan of great feature. ~] The LXX. tranflate Chapter 
 it, a Man of Madon: Who was born, that is, in a XXH. 
 Place called by that Name. v^-V**-' 
 
 That had on every hand fix fingers, and on every foot 
 fix toes, twenty four in nuwber.~] If we may believe Ta- 
 varnier ("in his Relation of the Grand Signior's Seraglio, 
 p. 950 the eldeft Son of theEmperour of Java, who 
 reigned in the Year 1648. when he was in that Ifland, 
 had fix Fingers on each Hand, and as many Toes on 
 each Foot : AVI of equal .length. 
 
 And he alfowas born to the giant."] Was one of the Re- 
 yhaim of that Country. 
 
 Ver. 21. -And when he defied JfraelJ] In Imitation of Verfe ZT. 
 the great Giant Goliath, confiding, as he did, in his 
 mdnfhous Strength. 
 
 Jonathan, the Jon afShimea, the brother of David, flew 
 him7\ We read of this Brother of t>avid's in J. Sam. 
 XVI. 9. where he is called bhanftxah. But this Son of 
 his is not reckoned among David's Worthies, i67.>w*.XX. 
 
 Ver. 22. The fe four were born to the giant in Gdth.'] Here Verfe 
 Rapha feems to fignify Goliath, the moft famous Giant $ 
 if one of them had not been his Brother. 
 
 And fell by the hand of David, and by the hand tf his 
 fervanti."] The firft of them was flain by Davicl \A\nftai 
 ailiftingj the reft by the great Men, who were about 
 
 him. See v. 17. 
 
 . 
 
 ~ ~ Chapter 
 
 ' C H At>. XXII. XXH. 
 
 Verfe i. A ND David fpake unto the LORD the words Verfe i> 
 
 X\ ofthiffong, in the day that the LORD had 
 delivered hint ant of the hand of hte enemies. ~] It is com- 
 monly thought David penned this Pfalm, towards the 
 end of his Life ^ after all the Victories mentioned in 
 A : the.
 
 A COMMENT A RT upon 
 
 the foregoing Chapter. Thus Ra/t, in the time of his 
 XX \\, Old Age: And Kimchi, In the Cone In fen of IM days. 
 But Abarbinel^ who contends eameftly that all things 
 fall out in the Order wherein they are related in this 
 l^ook, is of a quite different Opinion here} and will 
 have it that he compofed this Song in his Youth, in 
 the midft of all his Straits and Difficulties ^ out of 
 which when God delivered him, hefung this Song of 
 Praife unto him. So that by the words / the d<tj that 
 the LORD delivered him^ he thinks is meant, thac eve- 
 ry time he received any Deliverance from Cod, his 
 ufuil Method was to acknowledge it thankfully in the 
 words of this Song. Which was compofed at firft for 
 his own private ufe $, but in the end of his Days, he 
 thought fit to communicate it to others: And there- 
 fore put it into the Book of Pfal*ts y that it might ferve 
 for the ufe of thofc, which might be in the like Straits, 
 and received the like Mercies. And thenalfohe review- 
 ed it, and made feveral Alterations in it; which, lit- 
 tle and great, amount, as he obfervcs, to Seventy Four 
 in number. And this he did, as he thinks, to make his 
 meaning plainer } that the People might not rraftake it. 
 And there is fome ground for part of what he faith : 
 For the X VIHth Pfalm is directed to the Chief M*j/cj<tn 5 
 which (hows it was then intended for publkk Ufe : 
 Whereas here is nothing faid of that, and therefore it 
 is probable it remained for fome time apiece of private 
 Devotion. 
 
 And out of the hand of Saul^] He may be thought to 
 be comprehended under the Name of his Enemies : 
 But they fas the feme Abarbiml obfervesj were pro- 
 perly the People of other Nations, who made War up- 
 on him j of whom he fpeaks in CXXXIX. P/4/.2i,22, 
 &o not I hate the.** that hats tbee, 6CC. / acconnt them 
 mme Entmie*^\ Now though &/ ttfidly persecuted
 
 tbt Second Bo^ <f S A M U E L, V $ 
 
 yet it did not become David to call him his Chapter 
 Enemy, and one that he hated : For he loved ///, 
 and therefore doth not number him among his tine- '^/^V^J 
 mies; but in a particular manner, to diftinguim him 
 from them, adds, and out of the hand of Saul. 
 
 Ver. 2. And he f aid, the LORD is my rock and my Verfe 2. 
 firtrefs, and my deliverer. 
 
 Ver. 3. The God of my roc^ in htm wiflltruft, he if Verfe $ 
 my fiield) and the horn of my falvation^ my high tower + 
 andmyrefftge, my faviottr^ thoufavtft me from violence^ 
 This great Heap of Metaphors, as Strigetius obferves,. 
 h a large Parapbrafe upon the firft Commandment 5 
 declaring God alone to be his Confidence : In whom 
 he placed all his Strength, Safety, Security and Hap- 
 pineis. The Confequence of which is, that we (houicl 
 love God with all our Heart, and Soul, and Strength 
 (as Mofcs adds after that Precept, VI. Deut. 4,? . X.I2.) 
 and therefore David adds that, when he reviewed this 
 Pfalm 5 and begins it thus $ Ivpjlllovethee^ LORD* 
 my ftrwgh, &c. XVIII. Pfal. i. See my Paraphrafe up- 
 on that Pfaht-^ where I have fufficiently explained 
 thefe Verfes. 
 
 Vtr. 4. Iwtt call upon the LORD, who if worthy to Verfe 4*. 
 t>e praifid : fo foaU Ibefavedfrom mine enemies^ See in: 
 that Pfalm 5 where there are the very fame words* 
 Upon which the forenamed Strigelivt pioufly obferves - y 
 that as the Tfej'crcX/a oFa Soldier doth him no Service,, 
 unlefs he put iron, to defend himfelf and offend his 
 Enemy, fo no Protection, or Help from God is to be 
 expected f who is fo powerful as before defcribedj un- 
 lefs we apply our felves unto him by Prayer and Praifes. 
 
 Ver. 5. When the waves of death com faffed me about ^ Verfe $> 
 and the flood f of ungodly men made me afratd.~\ The 
 words in this Verfe differ from the words in the XVIII. 
 $ but the Senfe is the fame: That he was in a> 
 
 finking
 
 A COM MEN T 4 R T t upon 
 
 Chapter finking Condition, and faw no way to efcape $ being 
 XXII. over-powered by Troops of ungodly Men, who like a- 
 
 txVNJ Torrent threatned to fweep him away. 
 
 Verfe 6. Ver. 6. Theforrows of hell compared me about , and 
 the fn ares of death prevented #ie.~] He was fo intangled: 
 in their Snares, that he had no more Power to help 
 himfelf, than a dead Man bound Hand and Foot in his 
 Grave. For fo the word Sheol, which we tranflate Hell, 
 here fignifies. 
 
 Verfe 7. Ver. 7. In my diftrefs 1 called upon the LORD, and 
 cried to my GodJ] He did not defpair when he was at 
 this Plunge 3 But made his Addrefles to him, who is 
 Omnipotent: Moft earneftly befeeching him to deliver 
 Him, as he had often done. 
 
 And he did hear my voice out of his temple, and my cry 
 did enter into his ears."] There is very little difference 
 between thefe words and thofe in the XVIII. f 'faint. 
 The meaning of which is, that God gave him a graci- 
 ous Anfwer from his Sanftuary, or from Heaven (of 
 which the Sanftuary was a Type) and (bowed that he 
 was fenfibly touched with his Affliction. 
 
 Verfe 8. Ver. 8. Then the earth jhook andtrembled.~] The Ter- 
 ror which God ftruck into his Enemies, is compared 
 to an Earthquake: Which makes every Body tremble, 
 as it did the Jay lor in \Vl.A&s 29. 
 
 The foundations of heaven moved and JbookJ] In the 
 XVIII. Pfalm the words are the foundations of the hills : 
 Which explains what he here means by Heaven, viz. 
 Mountains lifted up to Heaven. Or, he reprefents the 
 dread which fell upon his Enemies, by the Confterna- 
 tion which an Earthquake caufes, when it is accompa- 
 nied with Thundei, Lightning, and Hail from Hea- 
 ven, in a great Tempeft. We do not read that there were 
 literally fuch Storms, Tempefts and Earthquakes for 
 David's Deliverance : But if there were, it need not 
 
 feem
 
 tie Second Book of S A M U E L. 5 77 
 
 feem ftrange, when profane Hiftory informs us ofChapter 
 God's interpofing after this manner, in fome cafes. For XXII. 
 Strigelius obfervesout of L/Vy, that in the eighth Year 
 of the fecond PunicI^ War, when Hannibal and the 
 Romans were drawn up in Battle and ready to fight 
 (upon which the Fortune of the City of Rome de- 
 pended) there fell fuch a Shower of Rain and Hail, 
 as confounded both Armies : So that being fcarce able 
 to hold their Arms, they retreated unto their Camps. 
 And on the next day, in the very fame place, the like 
 Temped parted them : And as foon as they came into 
 their Camps, there was a wonderful Serenity and Tran- 
 quillity. 
 
 Becaufe he WAS wroth.*] Highly difpleafed at their 
 Enmity to David. 
 
 Ver, 9. There went up afvtoke out of his noftrils, 
 frc out of his mouth devoured : coals were kindled at it.~\ 
 Thefe are very high Metaphors, to exprefs the moft fla- 
 ming degree of Anger 5 and the dreadful Effe&s of it. 
 
 Ver. 10. He lowed the heavens alfo and came down 5 Verfe 10. 
 and darknefs was under hit feet.'] The Divine Majefty 
 appeared in a glorious Cloud, defcending from Hea- 
 ven : Which at the bottom was all dark $ but above 
 bright and (hining, with an amazing Luftre. 
 
 Ver. 1 1 . He rode upon A Cherub."} To ride in the He- Verfe 1 1* 
 brew Language (ae M^itnattjA/ee obferves) is to rule, 
 to govern, to manage with an abfolute Power, that on 
 which one is faid to ride ; and to difpofe of it as he 
 pleafes. More Nwochim^ P. I. Gap. LXX. And there- 
 fore to ride upon a Cherub^ or to make the Clouds his 
 Chariot (which is the very fame, becaufe Angels were 
 wont to appear in bright Clouds) is to fend his Hea- 
 venly Minifters whither he thinks good, to execute 
 his Pleafure. 
 
 E e e e And
 
 A COMMENT ART upon 
 
 And didflie.~] Made hafte to fuccour and relieve 
 David, when he was in great Diftrefs. 
 
 And he was feen upon the wings of the wind.~] A rapid 
 Wind (bowed that he was prefent to overturn all Op- 
 pofition. See I. Sam. V. 24. 
 
 Verfe 12. Ver. 12. And he made darknefs pavi I/ion s round about 
 him, dark^vpaters, and thick clouds of the skies.'] This is 
 ftill a Defcription of the Angelical Powers, who fur- 
 rounded him on all fides, as his Minifters 5 ready to 
 be imployed, which way he thought fit to fend them. 
 For Andreas Cafarienjis truly obferves, in his Commen- 
 tary on the Revelation, that whenfoever we read in the 
 Sacred Books of Clouds, or thick Darknefs, we are al- 
 ways to underftand, vnupyk ajf -Ssivv 7rg^ / ua7zw', 
 fome Miniftry ready to ferve in Divine Affairs. 
 
 Ver. 13. Though the bright nefs before him, were coals 
 off re kjndled.~] Thofe Heavenly Minifters going forth 
 from his Glorious Prefence, fent Hail-ftones and Light* 
 nings (as in the days ofjoflwa, X. n.) in the Face of 
 his Enemies. 
 
 Verfe 41. Ver. 14. The LORD thttndred from heaven, the mofl 
 high uttered hts voiced} Thunder is called the Voice of 
 God, in the XXIX. Pfalm .- Which he fent forth in fuch 
 terrible Cracks, accompanied with Flafties of Fire, that 
 quite daunted his Enemies. 
 
 Verfe 15. Ver. 15-. He fent out arrows* and fcattered them 5 
 lightning., and difcomfttd them.~\ Thefe were the Wea- 
 pons whereby they were vanquiftied 5 Lightnings were 
 the Darts and Arrows, that made them turn their Backs, 
 and run away. 
 
 Verfe 16. Ver. 16. And the channels of the fea appeared, the 
 foundations of the world, were difcovered, at the rebuking 
 of the LORD, at the blaft of the breath of his noftrils^} 
 This is the Defcription of a great Earthquake, which 
 rent it in funderj and made fuch Breaches in it, that 
 
 the
 
 the Second Eoo\ of S A M U E L, 
 
 the very bottom of it was difcovered. And this was Chapter 
 the effect of God's juft Indignation againfl his Enemies. XXIF. 
 
 Ver. 17. Hefent from abov e, he tool^ mc.~] He fent his L^s^sJ 
 Angels to refcue and protect David. Verfe 17. 
 
 He drew me out of many waters."] Delivered him from 
 innumerable Dangers 5 compared to Waters breaking 
 out upon a Country, to overflow it. 
 
 Ver. 1 8. He delivered me from my ftrong enemy^\ Firft Verfe 1 8. 
 from Goliath, and afterward from many others, as we 
 read in the foregoing Chapter, XXI. 16, 17, Sec. 
 
 And from them that hated me."] The Philiftines, the 
 Syrians , and other Nations 5 whofe Hatred to him, 
 made them fet themfelves againfl; him, to deftroy him. 
 
 For they were toojlrong for me.~] Their Forces were 
 more numerous than his, and would have over pow- 
 ered him, if the LORD had not been his Helper. 
 
 Ver. 19. They prevented me in the day of my calamity $ Verfe 19. 
 but the LORD was my flay.] When he was in a weak 
 Condition, unable to defend himfelf, Saul fuddenly 
 came upon him, and had deftroyed him: If the LORD 
 had not been his Support. See I. Sam. XXII. 9. XXIII. 
 14. z6. XXIV.2,3,8cc. 
 
 Ver. 20. He brought me forth alfo into a, large place. ~\ y er f e 2 o. 
 When his Houfe, for iaftance, was befet by Saul's Of- 
 ficers, who watched to kill him, as he came out in the 
 Morning 5 he efcaped by the help of his Wife, and 
 got to Samuel and Ramah^ where he was at Liberty to 
 go whither he pleafed, I. Sam. XIX. n, 18. 
 
 He delivered me, becaufe he delighted in me7\ In many 
 other Straits he afterwards delivered him : Becaufe he 
 had a Kindnefs for him, and refolved to make him 
 King of Ifrael. 
 
 Ver. 2 1 . The LORD rewarded me according to my righ- Verfe 2 1. 
 teotifnefs : according to the cleannefs of my hands hath he 
 rccowpenfed me."] God knew alfo that he was innocent 
 
 E e e e 2 of
 
 580 A COMMENTARY upon 
 
 Chapter of what he was accufed $ and had no defign to do Saul 
 XXII. any hurt, I.Sam. XXIV. 1 1, 12, &c. XXVI. 23. 
 
 LX"WJ Ver. 2,2. For 1 have fypt the way of the LORD, and 
 
 Verie 22, h ave no t wickedly departed front my God7\ He took noun- 
 lawful Courfes to preferve himfelf: But when Saul fell 
 into his hands, he would not hurt him 5 becaufe he 
 was God's anointed. See there I. Sam. XXIV. 1 1, 1 1, 
 1 3. and XXVI. 19, &c. 
 
 Yerfe 23v Ver. 23,. For all hit judgments were before we."] He 
 made God's Commands the Rule of his Adions. 
 
 And as for his ftatutes, I did not depart from them.'] In; 
 the XVIII. Pfalm the words are, I did not put away his 
 ftatutes from me: Thatis^ bid them (land afide, and 
 give way to his Intereft } but ftriftly obferved them. 
 
 Yerfe- 24. Ver. 24. / was alfo upright before him, and have kept 
 my f elf from mine iniquity*"] This is ftill fpoken with 
 refpeft to Saul. For though he offended afterward grie- 
 voufly againft God's Laws, yet he chofe rather to fuffer 
 any thing than do Saul ^any harm: And nothing could 
 tempt him to that Iniquity, unto which he was invited 
 by fair Opportunities, I. Sam. XXIV. 4. XXVI. 8, Sec. 
 
 Terfe 2.5. Ver. 25. Therefore the LORD hath recompenfed me ac- 
 cording to my righteoufnefs : according to my cleannefs m> 
 hif eye-fight V] According to Davtd'S Prayer 5 which is 
 very remarkable, I.Sam, XXVI. 23. where hedefires 
 God to deal with him as he had dealt with Saul: With 
 whofe Blood he would not defile his hands, when it, 
 was in his Power to take Revenge. 
 
 a6. Ver. 16. With the merciful thou wilt fyow thy felf mer- 
 ciful $ and with the upright man thou wilt (hew thy fclf up- 
 right.'] This is the common Method ot God's Provi- 
 dence, to do good to thofe that do good to others : 
 And to do them Juftice, who do not fwerve from the 
 Rules of Righteoufnefs, when they are injuriously 
 treated ty their Neighbours. 
 
 Ver. 27,
 
 the Second Boo\ of S A M U E L, $%i 
 
 Ver. 27. With the pitre thoti ivilf flow thyfitfpnre.~\ Chapter 
 Faithfully keep his Promifes to thole, who are faithful XXII. 
 to him. V^V-VJ 
 
 And with thefroward thott wilt flew thyfelfunfavoury.y^^ 2 ^> 
 Declare how much he diftaftes and abhors thofe that 
 take deceitful Courfes to bring about their ends. In the 
 XVIII. Pfalm the words are, with the frowardthou wilt- 
 fljew thy felffroward -^ that is, he infnares thofe in their 
 own Devices, who perverfely take crooked ways to < 
 compafs their Defigns: Which unexpectedly end in 
 their DeQrucYion. 
 
 Ver. 28. And the affiifted people thott wilt fave : but Verfe 2& 
 thine eyes are upon the haughty ^ thatthou mayft bring them 
 down^] Heis wont to deliver poor helplefs People, who 
 humbly depend on him, and not on any unlawful 
 means for Safety : But he contrives ways to lay thofe 
 low who (proud of their Power) infolently opprefs 
 them. 
 
 Ver. 2 9. For thou art my lamp, LORD\- dW /Ae Verfe 29. 
 LORD will lighten tt/y darky efs.~] David himfelf was an 
 Inftance of this $ whom from a defpicabl^ God raifed 
 to an illuftrious Condition: And when he concluded 
 he fhould perifti (I. Sam. XXVII. i.J" advanced him 
 to Royal Splendor and Greatnefs. 
 
 Ver. 30. For by thee I have run through a troop : by Verfe 3 p. 
 nty God I have leaped over a wall.'] Now he feems to ce- 
 lebrate the wonderful Works of God, after the Perfer 
 cution of Saul was over, and he was made Ring. When 
 numerous Enemies aiTaulted him$ but he broke and 
 fcattered them all. And particularlyf which feems to be 
 meant by the laft words) he fcaled the higheft Walls,, 
 whereby his Enemies thought themfelves fecurely de- 
 fended. See Chap V. of this Book, v. 6,7, &c. 
 
 Ver. 31. As fir God^ his way if perfcff.~] By the nwj Verfe 31.. 
 nf God^ here feems to be meant his Counfels, Pro- 
 ceedings,
 
 582 A COMMENTARY upon 
 
 Chapter ceedings, and Methods of his Providence : Which for 
 XXII. the prefent may appear to us perplexed ; but in the 
 
 *-^"v"" w iffue will be feen to be perfectly juft, and agreeable to 
 his Promifes ; as it here follows. 
 
 The word of the LORD is tried.'] The Experience 
 of all good Men tell us, that he never failed to be true 
 to his Word: Which is freer from all Deceit, thaathe 
 moft refined Gold is from Drofs. 
 
 He is a buckler to all them that trt/ft in kirn.'] So that 
 none can hurt thofe, that put themfelves under his 
 Protection, with a pious Confidence in him. 
 
 Yerfe 32. Ver. 32. For who is Godfave the LORD .<?"] For none 
 can defeat his Intentions, or refift his Will. 
 
 And who if a roc^fave our God?~] There are none fo 
 powerful, as to be able to hurt thofe whom he will 
 protect : Or to defend thofe whom he will deftroy. 
 Of this word Rock, See XXXII. Dent. 4. 31. 
 
 Verfe 33. Ver. 33. God if myflrength and power."] What great 
 Men would Sciph and others have been, if they had 
 been po(Te(Ted with fuch a Senfe of God, as to have 
 acknowledge^! that all their Courage, and Conduct, 
 and mighty Victories were owing to his Power. But 
 no Warriour was ever like toDavid, who had God in 
 all his thoughts, and acknowledged all his great Acts 
 to be performed by the Divine Aid. 
 
 And he maketh my way perfect. "] Removed all Obftacles 
 out of his way, to the compieating of his Conquefts. 
 SeeV. 10. 
 
 Veife 34. Ver. 34. He makelb myfeetlik$ fancies feet."] This is 
 commonly thought to relate to the Swiftnefs ofHmdes , 
 and fo I have taken it in ray Paraphrafe on the Pfalms: 
 But Bochartus hath made it probable, that it hath refpect 
 to the Firmnefs of their treading 5 which is very re- 
 markable, as he (hows in his Hiero&oicon, P. I. Lib. III. 
 C. 17. 
 
 And
 
 the Second Book, of S A M U E L. 583 
 
 And fetteth me upon my high places."] He was enabled Chapter 
 to purfue his Enemies with great Celerity, and with- XXII. 
 out tripping : Even unto fuch Places, as for their 
 heighth and Cragginefs were thougjit inacceffible. 
 
 Ver. 35. Heteacheth my hands to war 5 fo that a 0n?Verfe 35". 
 offteel is broke* by mine arms.~] He afcribes all his 
 Strength and Dexterity to God : Who enabled him to 
 wreft the ftrongeft Bow out of his Enemies hands, and 
 break it in pieces. 
 
 Ver. 36. Thou haft alfo given me thefiield ofthyfalva- Verfe 36. 
 thn.~] And when he was in great Dangers, God protected 
 him : As he did in the Battle mentioned in the forego- 
 ing Chapter (v. 16,17.) when Ifibi-benoth had (Iain 
 him, ifAb/Jhai had not ftept in for his timely Succour. 
 
 And thy gentlenefs hath made me great ."] Thefe won- 
 derful Deliverances he could afcribe to nothing, but the 
 tender Mercy of God to him, when he was unworthy 
 of his Favour. 
 
 Ver. 37. Ihou haft enlarged my fteps under me : fo Verfe 37. 
 that my feet did notjlipl} When he was in great Straits, 
 and befet with Difficulties, God opened a wide Paflage : 
 And made all things fucceed according 'to his defire. 
 For that feems to be meant by lusfiet did not ///>, but 
 he went on fmoothly. 
 
 Ver. 38. / have pitrfued mine enemies and dcftroycdV&fe 38. 
 them : and turned not again till I had confuted thew.~\ 
 He got compkat Victories, over the Philiftines, Mo- 
 abites, Syrians , and Ammonites* See Chapter VI IT. 
 and X. of this Book. 
 
 Ver. 39. I have confumed them^ and wounded them,V Q *fe 39- 
 that they could not arifeJ] Gave them fuch a Blow, that 
 they were not able to renew the Fight. 
 
 TCea^ they are fallen under my feet \\ Submitted them- 
 felves unto him and fervedhim, SeeX. 19, 
 
 Ver, 40. Forthou haft girded me withftrengtk to Me Verfe 40. 
 
 battle :
 
 A C MM E N T A R T 
 
 Chapter battle: them that rofe up again ft we haft thou fitbdited 
 XXIL tinder me.~] This was remarkably fulfilled in the Rebel- 
 ^V"\J Ion of Abfalow $ when he was in a feeble Condition, 
 and had but few Followers : But God gave them Cou- 
 rage to fight, and fuch Succefs in the Battle, that they 
 routed his Army \ and all Ifrael was brought under his 
 Obedience.] See Chapter XVIII. 
 
 Verfe atl. Ver. 41. Thou haft alfo given me the necks of my ene- 
 mies, that I might deftroy them that hate me.'] This alfo 
 was literally fulfilled, when SW<*raifed a new Rebel- 
 lion $ and his head was thrown over the Wall of Abel 
 to Joab, Chap. XX. 
 
 Verfe 42. Ver. 41. They looked, but there was none tofave."] In 
 the XVIIth Pfalm it is, they cried: Which may fignify 
 that they fought for help from their Allies and Confe- 
 derates: But to no purpofe. 
 
 Even unto the LORD> but he anfaered them not."] And 
 : it was too late, when other Help failed them, to feek 
 for Help from God: For he had deferted them, and 
 would not hear their Prayers. 
 
 Verfe 43. Ver. 43- The* did I beat them as faall as the duft of 
 .the earth.] In the XVIIIth Pfalm the words are, as the 
 -duft before the n>ind.~] He fo intirely vanqui(hed them, 
 that they had no more Power than the Imall Duft of 
 the Earth : Which is tofled up and down with every 
 Blaft of Wind. 
 
 / did Stamp them as the mire of the ftreet, and did 
 
 fpread them abroad^] In the forenamed Pfalnt, Idid caft 
 
 them out as the dirt in the ftreet. That is, made them 
 
 as contemptible as the Dirt in the Street, which every 
 
 one tramples under his Feet. 
 
 Verfe 44. Ver. 44. Thou haft alfo delivered me from theftrivingf 
 of the people : thou haft made me the head of the heathen."] 
 The fir ft part of thefe words relates to the Union of the 
 People of Ifrael and Judah under his Government, after 
 
 long
 
 tie Second 3oo\, of S AM U E L. 585 
 
 long Contentions between them, V.i,2,8cC. The other Chapter 
 part to the Enlargement of his Kingdom by fubduing XXIf. 
 his Neighbouring Heathen People under him, Chap, C/*V\J 
 VIII X. 
 
 A people whom I have not I^nown fljallferve me?] Such 
 as the Syrians of Zjbab, and Rehob^ and Ift-tob^ and 
 Maacah : Of which David, it is likely, had no Know- 
 ledge, till they came to help the Ammonites > X. 8. 
 
 Ver. 45. Strangers fljall fubmit themfelves nnto me : Verfe 45. 
 affoon of they hear^ they [hall be obedient to me.~j The ve- 
 ry Report of his Victories, made fome heartily fubmit 
 themfelves unto him : And others' diflembled their Ho- 
 ftility, and offered him their Service, X. 19. 
 
 Ver. 46. Strangers fiallfade away."] Fall as withered Verfe 46. 
 Leaves do from the Trees. 
 
 Theyfhall be afraid out of their clofe places.] Diftrufting 
 their ftrong Holds, they came creeping out with Fear, 
 to furrender up themfelves into his hands. 
 
 Ver. 47. The LORD liveth, and blejjed be my rocki] Verfe 47* 
 To him he defires all the Praife may be afcribed 5 in 
 whofe Eternal Power alone he ftill confided. 
 
 And exalted be the God of the rock, rf My fafoathn.*] 
 l|e defires again the LORD might be magnified with the 
 higheft Praifes : Who had not only prefcrved him from 
 periming, but^xalted him to be King of Ifrael. For fo 
 the laft words are in the Hebrew, exalted be God, the 
 rock^ of tny fahathn. Who fafely preferved and deli- 
 vered him$ and now advanced him moft gracioufly to 
 the higheft Dignity. 
 
 Ver. 48. It if God that avengeth me> and that bringeth 
 dowa the people under me.~\ He did not avenge himfelf, 
 but left it to God to plead his Caufe: Who not only 
 puniftied thofethat were injurious to him, but brought 
 many Nations under his Empire. 
 
 Ffff Ver. 49.
 
 $86 A COMMENTARY 
 
 Chapter Ver. 49. And that bringeth mt forth from mine enemierr 
 XXII. tbott alfo haft lifted, me up an high^ above them that rofe 
 U"VNJ up againft me?} In thefe words David made fome fmall 
 Verfe 49. Alteration, when he inferred this Hymn into the Book 
 of Pfalms for publick life. Of which, ^rfr/>/e/ endea- 
 vours to givea Reafon $ but hefeemstoo curious in his 
 Obfervations. The plaineft and moft certain of which 
 is this ^ that the firft part of thefe wards refpeft the 
 Nations whom he fubdued } who were properly his 
 Enemies : And the latter the Children of Ifrael^ when 
 they rofe up againft him to dethrone him. 
 
 Thou haft delivered me from the violent man.~] After 
 he had delivered him from Saul: Who violently perfe- 
 cuted him a long time. 
 
 Terfe 50* Ver. $o. Therefore will I give thanks unto thee> 
 JLO.RD, among the heathen , and IwiUfing prazfes unto 
 thy Name."] He refolved to make his thankful Acknow- 
 ledgments unto God, every where: So= a* to make 
 thofe Nations whom he had fubdued fenfible that he af- 
 cribcd all his, Victories unto him. In Honour of whom 
 he would fing this perpetual Song. 
 
 Verfe 5*1. Ver. 51. Ht if the tower of falvatian for his king."] As 
 he was a King by God's Appointment, and not by U- 
 furpation,: Sa he trufted in him for the Support of his 
 Authority* 
 
 And Jboweth wtrcp unto his anointed, unto&avid, and 
 to his feed for ever-more.^ And he hoped the fame Mer- 
 cy which had promoted him to this Dignity, would 
 be continued to him and to his Pofterity till the com- 
 ing, of the great King Mejfiah: Whofe Kingdom (hall 
 have no end. See VIL 12, 13, 
 
 G H A P
 
 the Second Book ^SAMUEL. 5 87 
 
 Chapter 
 CHAP. XXIII. XXIII. 
 
 Vcrfe i-TVT^^ *hcfe are the loft words of David."] He Verfe 
 
 l_\l fpake other words recorded in the next 
 Chapter, and in the next Book, before he died : But 
 thefe were the la ft words that he fpake by the Holy 
 Ghoft as Abarbinel expounds them. Who obferves, that 
 after he had compofed the Book of Pfalms 5 and added 
 the Hymn mentioned in the foregoing Chapter, 
 unto it: Then he fpake thefe words 5 after which the 
 Influence of the Holy Spirit redded on him no more. 
 The Chaldee paraphrafe (which was always highly e- 
 (teemed by the Jews) takes thefe words, as if they 
 were a Prophecy of the Mejfiah : For fo it expounds 
 them$ Thefe are the words of the prophecy ofDavid^ 
 which he prophefied of the Consummation of all things^ in 
 the day ofconfolation^ which it to come. 
 
 David thefon of Jeffe faid.~] He remembers his low 
 Condition, when God was pleafed to make choice of 
 him to be a King. 
 
 The man wlw was ratfedtipon high."} From feeding his 
 Fathers Sheep, to rule the People of Ifrael. 
 
 The anointed of the God of Jacob.'] The Chaldee hath 
 it, anointed by the WORD of the God of Jacob. 
 
 Tkefweet Pfalmift of Jfraelfaid."] Who was infpi- 
 red to compofe many delightful Hymns in the Prattes 
 of God. 
 
 Ver. a. The fpirit of Godfyak* by me y and Us word Vcrfe 
 was in my tonguel} He would not have thofe Hymns, 
 ^flor what he fpake now, lookt upon as humane Comr 
 petitions : But as proceeding from a Divine Influence, 
 conferred upon him by the Holy Ghoft. 
 
 Ffffi Ver. 5.
 
 A COMMENT ART upon 
 
 Cha pter Ver. 9 . The God of Ifraelfaid, the rock, of Ifrae 
 XXIII. to Me.~] By Nathan, or by Samuel. 
 
 \^>\/~*^ He that ruleth over men ntuft bejuft, ruling in the fear 
 
 Verfe 3. fGodJ] Or, as we render it in the Margin, be thou ru~ 
 lerover, &c. which thzChaldee expounds of the Mejfiah 
 in this manner, The faithful Godfpake (Co he interprets 
 the word RocK) I witt conftttttte to me a king, he is the 
 MESS I A HI who ft all arife and reign in the fear of the 
 LORD. But this relates firft to David, the Type of 
 Chrift 5 who was taught to rule juftly, and in the 
 Fear of God: That is, in the exaft Obfervance of all 
 the Divine Laws. Or, as Abarbinel interprets it, When 
 he that rules men if jutf, then the fear of the LORD will 
 rule, and have dominion in the earth : For all the Peo- 
 ple are apt to tread in the Steps of their King : So that 
 when he that rules is juft, it is as if he did not rule, 
 but the Fear of the LORD ruled in the Earth. 
 
 Verfe 4. ^ er< 4* ^ n ^ h fl* a U be as the light of the morning, when 
 the fun arifeth.~] The Dominion of the juft (as the fame 
 Abarbinel interprets it) (ball be as the Morning Light, 
 when the Sun arifeth, and the Light continually in- 
 creafes. 
 
 Even a morning without clouds^} Which hinder the 
 
 Rays of the Sun from piercing through unto the Earth. 
 
 As the tender grafs. fyringing out of the earth, by clear 
 
 {hining after rain.'] We have in this Tranilation quite 
 
 tranfpoted the Hebrew words, where they run thus, 
 
 from fplendor and from rain, grafs oitt of the earth. The 
 
 Senfe of which Abarbinel thinks is this, it (hall be fuch 
 
 a Morning, in which there is fometimes Sun-mine, and 
 
 fometimes Showers of Rain, to make Grafs ipring out 
 
 df the Enrth. 
 
 Verfe 5, Vcr. 5. Although wy houfeie not fo with God *, yet he 
 hath mude with me an everlafting covenant, ordered in 
 att things, and fur e."] Which he thus interprets j altho' 
 
 the
 
 the Second Bool^ of SAM HE L. 589 
 
 the Kingdom of a juft Man, by little and little grows Chapter 
 and increafes $ and fometimes is. clouded, and fome- XXIII. 
 times the Light fhines upon it : The Kingdom of Da- 
 vid (hall not be fo, but God hath made a perpetual 
 Covenant, dv. 
 
 For thif if aU tny falvatiott, and, aU my dejire y although 
 he make it not to grow*] Or, as he interprets it, this is 
 all my Salvation, and my Defire, that he would not 
 make it grow or (hoot up (for that fuppofes it to be 
 buried) but that as was faid before, it may always re- 
 main in an equal manner ordered and confer ved. 
 
 It mud be acknowledged, that there are no words 
 fo obfcure in this Book, as thefe two Verfes. The 
 Senfe of which Ludovicvs -de Dieu feems to me to have 
 mod clearly opened. The Stability and Perpetuity of 
 his Kingdom, faith he, "David amplifies by a Compa- 
 rifon from three natural things, which are very grate- 
 ful to Men, but not conftant and fhble $ in a fetled 
 Order, and fure. For the Sun arifes, but goes down 
 again 5 and the Morning may be clear, but Clouds af- 
 terwards arife 5 and the tender Grafs fprings up, 
 but withers away. Not fo, faith he, is my King- 
 dom before God. It is flouri(bing, like alhhefe, but 
 perpetual : For he hath made an everlaftina; Covenant 
 with me $ though fome Afflictions have befallen me, 
 and he hath not made ail my Salvation, and Defireto 
 grow. So he makes the fjirft Caph of Similitude to 
 ftand for three ^ and, to be repeated thrice, in this 
 manner. 
 
 The God of Jfrael fa? d> the Rock of Jfrael fpake con~ 
 cernittg me^ the jttft Man ruhth among Men : He ruleth 
 in the Fear of God. And as the Sun arifeth, with a fin- 
 ntng light $ of the morning is without Clouds, by reafon 
 
 f
 
 A COMMENTARY upon 
 
 Chapter of its Splendor ; as from Rain the tender Grafs fprtngs 
 XXIII. out of the Earth: Yet (0r, truly} foisnot my Hoitfewith 
 
 L/*V"NJ God. Becaufe he hath Made an everlafting Covenant 
 with me ^ difpofed in all things, and mil kept and pre- 
 ferved in that order. Although he doth not wakg all my 
 Salvation and Defirc to grow (that is, though fome Ad- 
 verjities happen to we and my Family") yet that always 
 remains which in the Covenant of God made with me^ if 
 in all things orderly, difpofed, and prejerved. 
 
 Verfe 6. ^ er ** But the fans of Belial full be all of them as 
 thorns thru ft away^ becaufe they cannot be taken with 
 hands .] The Kingdom of impious Men (hall not be 
 like the Kingdom of the Houfe of David: Being fo 
 far frooj being like to Grafs, which is ufeful, that they 
 are rather like Thorns ^ which are rejected as hurtful 
 and pernicious. That is, fuch wicked Men are not fit 
 for humane Society. 
 
 Verfe 7. : Ver. 7. But the man that fiafl touch them muft be fen- 
 ixd with iron, and with the ft off of a fpear^] If any Body 
 will meddle with them, it muft be at his Peril. For 
 fo the word Jimrttale (which we tranflate fenced) fig- 
 nifies, fljatt be fitted^ with the Iron and the Staff of a 
 Spear. Spears are never ufed to cut down Thorns 5 
 but Iron gives one a fore Wound, like that which a 
 Man receives from a Spear, when it runs into his Body, 
 Iron and Wood withal. So the fame de Dit* very ju- 
 dicioufly. 
 
 And they fljatt bo* utterly burnt with fire in the fame 
 place."^ Therefore Men burn them with Fire, in the 
 fame place where they grow : And fo wicked Men are 
 deftroyed, where they think themfelves moft fecure. 
 Which the Targnm applies to the Judgment of the great 
 Day, fey ing, Tfxir Puniftment if in the hand of 'Man 5 
 theyfoallbe burnt np utterly -, when, the boufe of the
 
 tie Second Book, of S A M U E L. 59 1 
 
 great Judgment appears: That they may fit on the Throw Chapter 
 of Judgment^ to judge the World. XX II I. 
 
 Ver. 8. Thefc be the names of the tnighly men, whom \~S 
 Idavid had.~\ Now follows a Catalogue of thofe va- Verfe 
 liant Men, who helpt to raife David to his Dignity, 
 and topreferve him in it : Being continually with him 
 in all his Wars. There is a Lift of them in the i Chron. 
 XI. very different from this in feveral things. But 
 Abarbinet thinks that it creates no Difficulty, if we do 
 but obferve, that there he diftinguilhes them into three 
 Clajfis : Thofe that had always been with him 5 and 
 they that came to him to Zikfag, a little before he was 
 made King ofjudah^ and they that came to him to 
 Hebron, after he was made King of all Ifrael. All 
 whofe Memories were fit to be preferved : But here,, 
 in this Book, the Divine Writer intended only to men^ 
 tion the moft excellent Heroes, who were always with 
 him in his Wars : And for whofe fake he compofed 
 the precedent Song of Praifes to God. 
 
 The Tachmonite that f aim the feat."} Or, as it is trai> 
 dated in the Margin, Jojheb-bofhebat the Tachmonite ; 
 For fo he is called in the i Chron. XI. n. IJhobeam 5. 
 which may well be thought the fame Name abrevfated. 
 He fat i the fiat (as we tranflate it here) in the Coun- 
 cil of War: Next to Joab: Being, it is thought, nis- 
 Lieutenant General. For that he was one of the San~ 
 hedrin^ who fat in the Seat of Judgment, aslome would 
 have it, is not probable : Though it is likely thefe 
 were Men of great Wifdom, as well as Valour : And 
 this Man being called & ChdchmonltQ^ Abarbi9teiih\nl&* 
 it was becaufe he was a Man of Learning, being givenu 
 to Study as well as Fighting : For in Hebrew the wordx 
 Chacham (ignifies a wife Man : As this was, no que-~ 
 ftion, in Military Affairs, if not in Affairs of State, and 
 other forts of Wifdom,.
 
 A C OMME N TARY upon 
 
 Chapter Chief among the CaptainsI] The principal Comtmn- 
 
 XXIII. der, as I faid ? under Joab. Who is not here men- 
 
 ux*v** tioned, though he was a great Man inferiour to none 
 
 of thefe: But had ftained himfelf by the bafe Murder 
 
 of two great Perfons, Abner and Amafa. Which Come 
 
 take to be the Reafon, why he had not the Honour to 
 
 be put into the number of thofe Worthies who ferved 
 
 David. 
 
 The fame was Ad j no the Ezrite.'] It is thought he 
 .'had two Names, and was of the Family of the Ezrites; 
 Though Abarbtelm\\ have his Name to have been 
 . Adinohaezri. 
 
 He lift up hfs fpear.~\ Thefe words are fupplied out 
 < of the I Chron. XI. 1 1. 
 
 Againft eight hundred^ whom he flew at one time."] In 
 that place of the Chronicles \t is faid he killed three 
 Hundred : That is, after the Slaughter he made in one 
 Battle, of eight Hundred , but killed in another (as 
 Kimchi -underftands it) three Hundred. 
 
 " Verfe 9. ! Ver. 9. And after htm wo* Eleazar the fort of Dodo the 
 Ahothlte^ one of the three mighty wen with Davzd.~] He 
 was a Benjamfte, for Ah oah was one of his Sons, i Chron. 
 VIII. 4. ^ 
 
 When they defied the Philiftines?] As G0//<rt/jhad clone 
 the Ifraelites^ 1. Sam. XVII. i. 
 
 That were there gathered together" to battle?] In Paf- 
 dammim, as we read, i Chrott. XI. 17. which is the 
 fame withEpbef-daMwtw, I. Sam. XVII. i. 
 
 And the men of Ifracl were gone away."] Fled from be- 
 fore the PhiliftineS) as it is explained, i Chron. XI. 13. 
 Verfe IO. Ver. IO. He arofe andfmote the Ph/lift/tres, until hif 
 hand was weary.'] With the Slaughter that he made. 
 
 And his hand clave ufito his fword.] Being all befmeared 
 with Blood ^ which drying by the Heat of it, made 
 the Sword cleave to his hand. 
 
 And
 
 the Second Boot^ of S A M U E L. 
 
 And the LORD wrought a. great vi&ory that day."] Like Chapter 
 that of Shamgar, III. Judges ult. and of Savtfon, XV. XXIII. 
 13. where I have (hown thefe are not incredible Sto- uX'VNJ 
 ries : God infpiring Men with wonderful Courage, 
 and (hiking a Terror into their Enemies. There were- 
 Men in ancient Times of prodigious Strength, men- 
 tioned by Pliny, Lib. VII. Nat. Hiftor. Cap. XX. 
 
 And the people returned after him only tofpoil.'} They 
 that fled rallied again, when they faw the Wonders 
 he did : And followed after him, not to fight, but on- 
 ly to pirtake of the Spoil. 
 
 Ver. 1 1 . And after him was Skammah^ the fan of Age e, Verfe 1 x 
 the Hararitel} Who is not exprefly mentioned in the 
 Book of the Chronicles 5 but plainly implied to be en- 
 gaged in this great Aftion. For it is faid, i Chron.JA. 
 1 4. that theyfet themfelves^ 8cc. that is, Shammah and JB- 
 leazar : Who joyned in this Enterprize. But this place 
 in Samuel teaches us, that Shammah the Son of Agee, 
 had the chief hand in it : And therefore it is afcribed 
 to him. 
 
 And the Phitiftines were gathered together into a. troop."] 
 Or, as we tranllate it in the Margin, fir Forrage. For 
 fo Ralbag interprets the Hebrew word Chajja (which 
 Kimchi takes to be a City) that they came to get fome 
 Suftenance out of the Field. 
 
 Where was a, piece of ground full of Lentiles^] In the 
 Chronicles it is, full of Barley. In which there is no 
 Difficulty, one part of the Field being fown with Len- 
 tiles, and the other part with Barlej. 
 
 And the people fled from the Philfftines^] Fearing to 
 defend the place. 
 
 Ver. 12. But be flood in the midft oftheground t andVerk 1.2. 
 defended it, and flew the Philiftines7\ So that they 
 could neither burn the Corn, nor carry it away, nor 
 tread it down. 
 
 G g g g An A
 
 594 ^ COMMENTARY nfon 
 
 Chapter And the LORD wrought a great viftoryl] By his 
 XXIII. Hand : Who was one of the three moft mighty Men, 
 L/VNJ though not particularly named in the Book of the 
 Chronicles. It being the manner .of the Scripture, as 
 the Jews obferve, to propound that briefly in one 
 place, which hath been at large explained in another: 
 As this Action of Shammah is here in this Book. 
 Verfe 1 3. Ver. 1 3 . And three of the thirty chief. ~\ Or, as it is 
 in the Margin, three Captains over the thirty. Not the 
 three before-mentioned, but the three that follow: 
 Who were not fo great as the fir ft three $ but yet grea- 
 ter than any of the Thirty whom they commanded. 
 
 Went down^ and came to David in the harveft tiwe^ 
 Or rather, as the Hebrew Words are, at Harveft. That 
 is, faith Abarbinel^ the Pkilijltnes came to deftroy the 
 Fruits of the Earth, that they might famifh the Ifra- 
 elites: Whereupon David railed an Army to proteft 
 
 and defend them, in reaping of their Harveft, when 
 
 i , fi . '* 
 
 they went about it. 
 
 Vnto the cave of Aditllam.~] A Place where he had 
 hid himfelf under the Perfecution of SW,I.Sam.XXIL 
 i. and where he now fortified himfelf againft thePfo- 
 liflines : Who in the beginning of his Reign came 
 with great Forces againft him. For it is plain from 
 
 i Chron. XI. is. that there was a Rock, or ftrong hold 
 ,_ 
 tnere. v T "&; 
 
 And the Camp of the Philiftines pitched in the valley of 
 Rephaim.~\ See 2 Sam.V. 17, 18. 
 
 Verfe 14* Ver. 14. AndDavidwas then in the hold.'] As in the 
 place above-mentioned $ near Adullam^ I.Sam,XXII.4. 
 And the garrifon of the Philiftines wot then in Bethle- 
 hem."] They had poflefled themfelvesof this place, and 
 put a Garrifon into it. 
 
 Verfe 15* Ver. 15. And David longed^ andfaid: 0, that one 
 
 we drinfyfthe waters of Bethlehem, which 
 
 are
 
 the Second Eoo\ */ S A M tf E L 
 
 are by the gate."] The Weather being very hot (as it Chapter 
 ufed to be in Harveft time) David was very thirfty, XXIII. 
 and faid to (bme about him, how glad he fhould beJL/"VSJ 
 of a Draught or the Waters of Bethlehem : Where he 
 was born and had lived a long time 5 and therefore had 
 been accuftomed to them, and knew how very plea- 
 fant and refreihing they were. But he did not fpeak 
 this, as Abarbinel obferves, to the end that any Men 
 (hould venture their Lives, to fetch him fome of this 
 Water. 
 
 Ver. 1 6. And the three mighty men brak$ through the Verfe 16 
 kofl of the Philiftines, and drew water out of the well of 
 Bethlehem that was by the gate, and brought it to David?] 
 This they did without David's Knowledge $ and the 
 fore-named Author obferves three wonderful things in 
 this Adion. Firft, that three Men could break through 
 the whole Hoft of the Philiftines: And when they had 
 fo done, durft ftay to draw Water out of the Well : 
 And then carry it away, with a high hand, through 
 the fame Hoft, and bring it to David. To which he 
 might have added a fourth thing, that they attempted 
 this at the very Gate of Bethlehem : Where, no doubt, 
 the Garrifon of the Philiftines kept the ftrongeft 
 Guard. 
 
 Neverthelefs , he would not drink, thereof, but poured it 
 mt unto the LORD.~] Not in that place, where it was 
 brought to him : But kept it (as Abarbinel thinks) till 
 he had Opportunity to go to the Altar, and there 
 poured it out unto God. Some fanfy that now was the 
 Feaft of Tabernacles, when they ufed to draw Water, 
 and pour it out : And David made ufe of th'S for that 
 purpofe. See I.Sam. VII. 6. There are Myftical Senfes 
 which the Jews pleafe themfelves withal, about this 
 Water, with which I (hall not trouble the Reader. 
 
 Gggg 2 Ver. 17,
 
 A C M M E N T A R Y upon 
 
 Chapter Ver. 17. And he faid^ be it far from me ', LORD^ 
 XXIII. that I (Iwuld do this : is not this the blood of the men, that 
 v^-v^"*-^ went in jeopardy of their lives $ therefore he would not 
 Verfe 17. ^/ r /^ jt.~\ He lookt upon it no longer as Water, but 
 as the Blood of thofe Men, who fetcht it with the Pe- 
 ril of their Lives : And the Blood of every thing be- 
 longed to the LORD ;, and was proper to be offered 
 unto him. Some carry this fo far to another Senie, 
 that they imagine David hereby (bowed, it was not 
 material Water he longed for : But the MESSIAH^ 
 who had the Water of Life. Who he knew mould 
 be born at Bethlebew : Which the Philiftines therefore 
 fhould not be able to deftroy. 
 
 Thefe. things did thefe t/iree mighty men7\ They all 
 joyned in this hazardous Exploit : But now follows 
 what they did fingly. 
 
 Verfe l8. Ver. 18. And Abiftai the brother ofjoab> the fon of 
 Zeruiah, was c huf among three.~] The chief of thofe 
 three mighty Men before- mentioned. See i Chron. 
 XL 20. 
 
 And he lift up hisjpear againft three hundred, and flew 
 them, and had the . name among three. ~] That is, was 
 moft eminent and famous of thofe three. 
 
 Verfe 1 9. Ver. 1 9. Was he not moft honourable of them ? there- 
 fore he was their captain :~] That is, no doubt he was 
 worthy to be the Leader of them. vfo < 
 
 Verfe 20, Ver. 20. And Benajah the fon of Jehojada^ the fon 
 of a valiant ma* of RabzeeL"} He was defcended from 
 valiant Anceftors 3 whom he far excelled. Rabzecl was 
 in the Tribe of Judah, XV. Jo&.zi* 
 
 He had done many afts."] As Abifiai alfo had done 
 (for he fuccoured David when a Giant had like to have 
 killed him) but their greateft Afts only are here men- 
 tioned. 
 
 He
 
 the Second Bool^ of S A M U E L. 
 
 He flew two lion-like men of Moab.~\ The Hebrew Chapter 
 word Arid, fignities a. Lion of Ged, that is, a great XXIII. 
 Lion. And it was the Name among the Moabites for a 
 very valiant Man 5 who at this day among the Ara- 
 bians is called djffedofafa, a Lion of God, as Bochartw 
 hath obferved out of a great many Authors in his Hte- 
 rozoicon, P. 1. L. III. Cap. I. 
 
 He went down alfo and flew a. lion in the midft of a pit y 
 in time of fnowl] This A&ion was the greater becaufe, 
 in the time of Snow, Lions are fiercer for want of 
 Prey, and are then alio lulled of Heat and Vigour. 
 But it is not likely that Bcnajah wenr to encounter this 
 Lion merely to (how his Bravery 5 but, as fome think, 
 this was a Lion that had done much Mifchief to the 
 Country : Which moved him to expofe himfeif to this 
 Combat with it. But Bocbartut doth not think this 
 likely } for he needed not have hazarded his Life, but 
 have called others unto hs Afliftance to dedroy this 
 ravenous Beaft. He thinks therefore that in a deep 
 Snow, the Lion took Qielter in a Cave (for fo the 
 word we tranllate Pit fometimes fignifies) and that Be- 
 najah being abroad in that fnowy Seafon, came into 
 the fame place, to defend himfeif from the Severity 
 of the Weather: Where he was neceflitated to enter 
 into a Combate with the Lion 5 whom he found there, 
 and came with open Mouth to devour him : He com- 
 pires him to Alexander the great, upon v\hom a Lion 
 of a gre.it Bignefs running, he gave him fuch a Wound 
 as killed him. So did Lffimacbtts wirh another. See 
 Hkrczj'icon, P. K Lib. III. Cap. V. Abarbixd obferves 
 three great things in this Aftion. Firfi, that he flew 
 a Lion, which is the fierce ft of all wild Beafts. 2^/y, 
 He flew him in a Pit, where he could not turn himfeif 
 as he pleafed. And 3^/7, In a time of Snow, when 
 his hands and feet were cold and numb,* which hin- 
 dred their vital Operation?, Ver. it.
 
 A COMMENTARY upon 
 
 Chapter Ver. 21. And he flew an Egyptian, a goodly man.~] A 
 XXIII. Perfon of great Stature. See I. C/JJYW. XI. 23. 
 \VV"VJ And the Egyptian had a fpear in his hand.~] See 
 Verfe 21. there. 
 
 And he went down with a ft ajf.~] Such as Men ufed to 
 walk with. 
 
 And plucked the fpear out of the Egyptians hand, and 
 flew him with his own fpear ^] This (hows him to have 
 been both a fearlefs Perfon, and of great Skill and 
 Dexterity : In managing a Combat either with Man or 
 Beaft. 
 
 Verfe 22. Ver. 22. Thefe things did Bcnajah the fon ofjehojada, 
 and had the name among the three mighty men.] Who 
 the third was is not faid plainly, either here, or in the 
 Book of the Chronicles. 
 
 Abarbinel thinks he might poffibly joyn with the 
 other two, but did no mighty matter by himfelf : And 
 fo is not mentioned. But perhaps Adina the Son of 
 bhiza might be the third : Becaufe it is faid, i Chron. 
 XI. 42. that he was a captain of the Renbenites, and 
 thirty with him. Which feems to fignify that he was 
 above the Thirty, as Abifiai and Benajah were. 
 
 Ver. 23. He was more honourable than the thirty : but 
 
 Verfe 22;^ e Attained not to thefirft three."] Was not comparable 
 
 to Ahino, and Eleazar, and Shammah : Who were like 
 
 Lions : As thefe were like Lions Whelps 5 as Strige- 
 
 litfs glofTes. 
 
 And David fet him over his guard"] See Chapter 
 VIII. 1 8. 
 
 Ver. 24. And Afahel the brother ofjoab was one of the 
 
 Verfe i^hirtyT] Now follow the Names of Thirty valiant 
 
 Men, but not equal to the Worthies before-named. 
 
 Afxhd feems to have been the Chief of the Thirty : And 
 
 fo fome tranflate the words, he was above the Thirty ^ 
 
 and
 
 ffo Second Boot^ (/"SAMUEL. 
 
 and fo might be the laft of the three of the fecond Or- Chapter 
 der of Worthies. XXIII. 
 
 Elhanan thefon of Dodo of Bethlehem^] Concerning WV^VJ 
 whom we find nothing recorded but this, that he was 
 born and bred (it is likely) in the fame place with 
 David. 
 
 Ver. 25". Shammah the Harodite^.Eljk^a. the Anconte."] Verfe 25. 
 The firft of thcfe is called Shamm6th in I Cnw. XI.2;. 
 and he is faid to be an Harorite. Which is a very fmall 
 Variation, Rejh being put in the place of Daleth, as is 
 very common in Scripture : According to the various 
 Pronunciation of words in divers parts of the Country. 
 There is a greater difference in the Name that follows, 
 and in many others : It being common, as Abarbinel 
 obferves, for Men to have two Names. But it is plain 
 the fame Perfons are here mentioned, that are in the 
 Book of Chronicles : Though there (as he notes) more 
 are added. For the Author of that Book reckons up 
 all the chief Commanders in the Army 5 fo that, though 
 they were not Heroical Perfons in themfelves, yet be- 
 ing great Commanders over others, Ezra thought fit 
 to mention them. But here, in the Book of Samuel, 
 the Prophet only numbers thofe that were of them- 
 felves great Heroes, not minding the chief Comman- 
 ders in the Army, who were not fo. 
 
 Ver. 26. Helez the Paltite, Ira the fon ef.Ikfat/i the Verfe 26. 
 Tefyite?] None of the memorable Acts of thefe, or 
 of the following Worthies, are recorded $ therefore 
 all that I can fay of them is this: That when God in- 
 tended to raife a King to a great Heighth, as he did 
 David, he raifed up the Spirits of feveral great Men to 
 affift him. Thus he did with Alexander the Great, 
 who had Gf/tar, Parwenio, Antigonw, Ptolomavf, Se~ 
 Crateriff, and other brave Men to accompany 
 
 him
 
 600 A COMMENTARY upon 
 
 Chapter him in all his Enterprizes : But David (it may be tru- 
 XXlll. ly ohferved) in a lefs Kingdom, had far more. 
 <^v*^ Ver. 27. Abiezer the Anethothite, Mebttnnai the HH~ 
 Verfe W- finite. 
 Verfe 28. Ver. 28. Zalmon the Ahothite, Maharai the Neto- 
 
 phatbite. 
 Verfe 29. Ver. 29. Heleh the fon of Baanah A Net op hat hit e^ Ittai 
 
 thefon of Ibai out ofGibeah, of the children of Benjamin. 
 Verfe 30. Ver. 30. Benajahthe Pirathonite, Hiddai of the broods 
 
 ofGaafh. 
 Verfe 31- Ver. 31. Abi-albott the Arbathite, Azwaveth the Bar- 
 
 huwite. 
 Verfe 52, Ver. 91. Eliahba the Shaabonite^ ofthefonsofjaften, 
 
 Jonathan. 
 Verfe 33. Ver. 33. Shawm ah the Hararite^ Ah Jam the fon of 
 
 Sharar the Hararitc. 
 Verfe 34. Ver. 34. Eliphelet the fon of Ahafhbai, thefon of the 
 
 Maachathite, Eli am the fon of Ahitophel^ the Gileonite. 
 Verfe 3$. Ver. 35. Hezrai the Carmelite, Paarai the Arbite. 
 Verfe 36. Ver. 36. Igal the fon of Nathan ofZobah^ Banithe 
 
 Gadite. 
 Verfe 37. Ver. 37. Zelek^the Ammonite, NaharaitheBeerotkite^ 
 
 armour-bearer to Joabthefon ofZerttiah. 
 Verfe 38. Ver. 38. Ira an Ithrite, Gar eh an Ithrite. 
 Verfe 39. Ver. 39. Uriah the Hittite: thirty and f even in a!I.~\ 
 
 Here are only Thirty and fix named ; therefore Joab 
 
 is fuppofed, by Abarbinel^ to be the other: Who was 
 
 the Head of them all. 
 
 CHAP.
 
 r J* Second Booh^ of S A M U E L. 601 
 
 
 
 
 H A P YYTV 
 n A r. A/\iv. 
 
 
 Verfe i. AND again the anger of the LORD was Verfe 
 
 \ kindled again ft Ifrael.~] Becaufe they had 
 followed Abjalow, fays Abarbinel^ and afterwards She- 
 ba the Son of Bicfoi : For which they had not been 
 yet fufliciently punilhed. But it is more likely, it was 
 for their Luxury, now that Plenty was reftored to 
 them, after the fore Famine that fell upon them upon 
 the Score of the Gibtonites. 
 
 And he moved David again ft thetn*~] Or, David was 
 moved-, that is, by Satan, as it is expounded in the 
 Book of the Chronicles I. XXI. i. But Abarbinel thinks 
 it is, as if he had faid, the Anger of the LOR.D which 
 was kindled againft Ifrael, moved David, 8cc. That is, 
 the feme Sin which made God angry with Ifrael, was 
 the Caufe that David was feduced in this thing, that 
 they might be punifhed. 
 
 To fay^ Go number Ifrael and Jttdah."] To give Com- 
 mand that an account mould be taken of the Number 
 of all the People. 
 
 Vr. i. For the king faid to Joal^ the captain of the Verfe 
 hoft.~] Accordingly it no fooner came into his Heart, 
 but he gave Orders about it to the principal Com- 
 mander of his Army. 
 
 Which was with him."] Who always, when they were 
 in War, attended on him. 
 
 Qo now through all the tribes of Ifrael^ from Dan even 
 to Becr-fieba,"] From one end of the Country to the 
 other. For Dan (as I have before obferved) was the 
 
 H h h h utmoft 

 
 A COMMENTARY upon 
 
 Chapter utmoft Bounds of it in the North, as Beer-flieba was 
 XXIV. in the South. 
 
 V-/^V^SJ And number ye the people, that ] may know the number 
 of the people.'] Joab was to take proper Officers with 
 him, to affift him in this Bufinefs : So that there might- 
 be an exad account given. See ^.4. 
 
 Verfe 3^ Ver. . Andjoabfaid unto the king, now the LORD, 
 thy Gyd add unto the people (how many foever they be*) an 
 hundred fold 5 and that the eyes of my Lord the king 
 may Jee it.~] It appears by this, that Joab was a great 
 Courtier, as well as a great Captain : Who knew how 
 to divert the King from what he did not likey if 
 good Words and Wimes would have done it. 
 
 But why doth my Lord the King delight in this thing ] 
 For which he thought there was no reafon $ and as it 
 would be troublefome and chargeable, fo there might 
 be much Danger in it :. As he exprefles it in i Chron. 
 XXI. 5. 
 
 Verfe 4*. : Ver. 4. Notwithstanding the I^ngs word prevailed a- 
 gainftjoab^ and againjl the captain s of the hoft. ~\ Who 
 joyned, it feems, with Joab to divert the King from 
 
 this purpofe : In which he was fixed and immove- 
 11 
 
 able. 
 
 And Joab and the captains of the hoft went out from the 
 prefence of the king) to number the people of Ifrael7\ It is 
 moft likely that their inferiour Officers went with the 
 Captains 5 to expedite the Bufinefs. 
 
 Verfe 5. Ver. 5. And they pajftd over Jordan."] They went 
 firft into the Eaftern part of the Country : And fo by 
 the Northern Coafts to the Weftj. and then to the 
 South. 
 
 And pitched in Aroer. ~] Thefe words feent to 
 import, that they pitched their Tents in the Field : 
 And thither fummoned the Neighbouring Towns to 
 come into them: Which was very troublefome, and; 
 
 at:
 
 tie Second Book of S A M U E L. 03 
 
 at laft proved grievous : As appears by the Book of Chapter 
 Chronicles. XXIV. 
 
 On the right fide of tic city, that lieth in the midjl of\^^f\j 
 the river of Gad, and towards Jazer.~] We no where 
 read of fuch a River: Which in the Margin is tranfla- 
 ted the 'Valley of Odd. But Jazer was a Town in that 
 Tribe, XXXI I. Numb. 35. 
 
 Ver. 6. And they came to Gilead. and to the land 0f Verfe 6. 
 TaLtimhodfij.~] It is in vain to feek after this Land ^ 
 which is not mentioned in the Book of Jojlma^ but it 
 is likely was near to Gilead ; and had been lately reco- 
 vered, Come think, from other People, and now inha- 
 bited by the Ifraelifes. See the Margin of our Bibles. 
 
 And they cattteto Dan-jaan, and about to Zidon.'] Not 
 to the City Zidov, for that was not in their Power 5 
 but to the Coaft about it. 
 
 Ver. 7. And came to theflrong hold ofTyre.~] To the Verfe 7. 
 Territory near it. 
 
 And to all the cities of the Hivites and Canaanites.~\ 
 Who lived in thofe North- Weft parts of the Country. 
 
 And they went out to the South ofJudabJ] Having ta- 
 ken account of all the Towns upon the Sea Coaft 
 (which was in the Weft) they turned to the South, 
 into the Tribe of Judah. 
 
 Even to Beer-Jf}cba.~] Which was in the utmoft Li- 
 mits of the Country on that fide. 
 
 Ver. 8. So when they had gone through all the land."] Verfe 8* 
 But not numbred all the People : For the Work grew 
 fo tedious, that they omitted Levi y and Benjamin) as 
 we read, i Chron. XXI. 6. 
 
 They came, to Jerufalem at the end of nine monilx, and 
 twenty days."} They could not well diCpatch it in lef$ 
 time 3. an account being to be taken of every City and 
 Village,- in the whole Country. 
 
 Hhhh 2 Ver,9.
 
 6*o 4 ^ CO MMENT J RY 
 
 Chapter Ver. 9. And Joab gave up the number dj the people unto- 
 XXIV. the King'] All the Officers brought in their particu- 
 
 \^-v^-> ] ar Sums to Joab : Whocaft them up, and they amoun- 
 
 Verfe 9. te( j j n a \\ to t ^ e number following. 
 
 And there were in Jfrtel eight hundred tboufcwd va- 
 liant men that drew the fword.~} They did not, it feems, 
 reckon Women, and Children, and old Men$ nor 
 fuch as were not fit for War. 
 
 And the men of Jttdah were five hundred thojifand 
 rnen.~] There is a great difference between this ac- 
 count, and that in the Chronicles. For there (i (hron. 
 XXI. 5.) the Men of Jfrael are faid to be three Hun- 
 dred Thoufand more than are here mentioned ^ and, 
 on the contrary, the Men of Jndah are faid to be thir- 
 ty Thoufand lefs. Of the former of which there is a 
 plain account, that in this Book the (landing Legions 
 are not numbred : Which wcfe very well known, they 
 ferving under twelve Commanders fo many Months, 
 i GW.XXVII.i,&c. But in the Book of the Chronicles 
 all thefe are taken into the Number there mentioned. 
 For the Jews obferve in HalicothOlaw, that there be- 
 ing twenty four Thoufand who waited every Month 
 (which make in all two Hundred eighty eight Thou- 
 fand) allowing a Thoufand Officers (as we cannot 
 well allow lefs) to every Twenty four Thoufand > 
 there will be the twelve Thoufand wanting ^ which 
 -added to the two Hundred eighty eight Thoufand, 
 make }uft three Hundred Thoufand : Which added 
 to the eight Hundred Thoufand here, mentioned, 
 make up the eleven Hundred Thoufand mentioned 
 in the Chronicles. The like Account B&chartvs gives 
 of the next Difficulty, that if Twenty four Thou- 
 fand Legionary Soldiers be added of the Tribe of Jtt- 
 to the four Hundred and feventy Thoufand, it 
 
 comes
 
 the Second Bool^ of SAMUEL. 05 
 
 comes near to five Hundred Thoufand, Hieroz. P. I, Chapter 
 L. II. Cap. XXXVIII. But others think there is no XXIV. 
 need of this 5 it being ufual in Scripture to mention a w-v-v- 
 round Summ ^ either of Men or of Years, when 
 fome are wanting. So that though there were no 
 more than four Hundred and Seventy Thoufand, yet 
 they might be laid to be five Hundred Thoufand. 
 Or, as they fay in Halicoth Olaw, the Tribe of Ben- 
 jitwin (who were Neighbours to jWd//) are reckoned 
 here in this Book, who were omitted in the Chronicles 
 I Cbron. XXL 6. 
 
 Ver. TO. And D*v/d'f heart f mote kirn, after that he Verfe 10. 
 had numbrcd the peop/c.~] When he ordered it, he was 
 poffefled with other Thoughts :, and did not feriou(3y 
 reflect upon what he hid done, till God touched his 
 Heart with a Senfe of his Guilt after the Sin was com- 
 mitted. 
 
 And \y>iv'id fahl ti to the LORD, 7 have finned great- 
 ly ^ in that I have done"] It is made a great doubt by 
 Interpreters what this Sin was, and wherein the Hei- 
 noufnefs ot it confiftcd. The common Opinion is, 
 That as there was fomethingof Vanity and Oftenta- 
 tion in him, when he had a mind to know how po- 
 pulous his Country was, fo it quite made him for- 
 get the half Shekel that was due upon fuch Occafions, 
 by the Appointment of the Law, XXX. E*W 12. And 
 this was no fmall Sin, not to pay God his Dues, in 
 fuch Plenty and Abundance as they now enjoyed. 
 But if that was the meaning of Mo/es, it cannot well be 
 thought that David was either ignorant, or unmind- 
 ful of it, having made the Law his Study Day and 
 Night. Bertram therefore thinks his fault was, that 
 be numbred thofe who were under twenty Years old, 
 contrary to the Order in the Law, XXX. Exod. 14. 
 
 XXXVIII,
 
 A COMMENTS Rr upon 
 
 Chapter XXXVIII. 2 6,5cc. But I fee no Foundation for this 5 but 
 XXIV. -rather the quite contrary is afTened in the Book of the 
 Chronicles. Therefore Dr. Lightfoot fanfies David had a 
 covetous Project in his Mind, to lay a Capitation Tax 
 (as we now (peak) upon every Poll throughout the 
 Kingdom. But fuch Conjectures being without ground, 
 fome reject all other Inrerpretations, and rely upon 
 this 5 that the nurnbring of the People was a thing 
 contrary to the Fundamental Promife made by God 
 to Abraham^ that his Seed mould increafe fo, as to be 
 like the Stars for Multitude : Which is given as a Rea- 
 fon why the Number of the People was not taken ex- 
 actly, i Chron. XXVII. 23. and feems to imply, 
 that there was a general Notion received among the 
 Jews, that firice God promifed to increafe them beyond 
 Number, none ought to go about to take the Number 
 of them, for this might feem to favour of Infidelity, and 
 miftruft of God's Promife. But thofe words on which 
 this Reafon relies (in the i Chron. XXVII. 23.) only 
 giveaReafon why David did not number all from 
 twenty Years old and under: Which if he had gone 
 about ro do (/. e. reckon the whole Nation) it might 
 have feemed to crofs the Promife : But fince it was 
 only thofe who were above twenty Years old, whom 
 he ordered to be numbred, I cannot look upon it as 
 a Contempt or Miftruft of God's Word. But, after 
 all, I think wemuft content our felves with what^^/- 
 .bag fays, (whom Abarbmel after the Examination of 
 other Opinions follows) that David being the A- 
 nointed of the LORD, and the fweet Singer of If- 
 rael, made Flelh his Arm, and confided in the Num- 
 ber of his People : In which fuch a King as he mould 
 not have placed his Confidence, but in the LORD 
 his God 5 whom none can refift, and can fave by few, 
 
 as
 
 the Second Bo^ of S A M U E L. 07 
 
 as well as by many, linro which Abarbinc.l adds, Chapter 
 that the Greatnefs of a Sin is not always to be mea- X'XIV. 
 fured by the Sin it felf, but by the Quality and Dig- L/"VNJ 
 nicy of him that committeth it : As Mofes and Aaron 
 were punifhed for a fmall Sin, which excluded fhem 
 from the good Land: Which was not proportiona- 
 ble to the Sin, but to the Condition of the Offen- 
 ders, who ftiould have given a better Example to the 
 People. Thus he. 
 
 And now I befeech thee, LORD, take away the 
 iniquity of thy fervant^ for I have done very foolifoly.~] 
 Since he condemned himfelf, and begg'd Pardon, he 
 hoped he might efcape the Punimment which he de- 
 fer ved. But he was deceived 5 becaufe not only he 
 but his People had offended, and upon other accounts 
 defer ved to be punifhed. 
 
 Ver. 1 1. For when David was up in the morning, the Verfe rr- 
 word of the LORD came unto the prophet Gad, "David's 
 Seer, faying.~] Thefe Words feem to import that Da- 
 vid was not touched in Confcience, till Gad came 
 and told him how angry God was with him. He is 
 called David's Seer , becaufe he was his Domeftick Pro- 
 phet (who is the fame with a Seer, i Sam. IX. 9.) 
 with whom he was wont to advife in all difficult Ca- 
 fes, I. Sam. XXII. 5. and kept a Record of his me- 
 morable Ads 5 I Chron. XXIX. 19. 
 
 Ver. 12, Go, aud fay unto David, thus faith 
 LORD, I offer thee three things : chtife one of them, 
 that I may doit untothee.~] Now it had been a pro- 
 per time, as Abarbinel obferves, for David to have 
 faH'n down before God, and deprecated his Difplea- 
 fure in thofe words, v. 10. / have finned greatly in 
 what I have done, &c. But he faw the Sentence was 
 pafled upon him abfolutely y and therefore he fubmits 
 unto it, 
 
 Ver. 13;
 
 A C OMMEHT 4 fiY upon 
 
 Chjptcr Ver. 13. SoG<id cawe, and told b/ff?.~] That he was 
 XXIV. Cent by God with a Meflage to him. 
 l ~'"V" t ** > jbtdfifd unto him, fiall feven years of famine come un* 
 Verfe 1 3. to t/ }ee i n (fa i an ^ i n the Book of the Chronicles only 
 three Years of Famine are propounded $ which is far 
 more likely than feven: For it better agrees with the 
 three Months Flight before his Enemies, and the three 
 Days Peftilence. And therefore not only Grotitts, but 
 Bocharitts alfo here read three Tears^ following the 
 LXX. who have fr* r^/a, whom moft of the An- 
 cients follow, as Bochiirtus obferves in ti&Hierozoicon, 
 P.I. Lib. II. Cap. XXXVIIT. Yet Jofipk* here hath 
 feven Years : And many think that Cad at firft pro- 
 pounded feven Years : But afterwards at David's Pray- 
 er fhortned them to three. Other Solutions are in 
 every Interpreter: Who adhere to this reading of fe- 
 ven Years. See Ruxtorfs Vindic. Verit. Hebr. P. 2. 
 Cap U and Cap. VHI. p. ^95. 
 
 Or icilt thou flee three Months before thine enemift^ 
 tthik they furrftte thce ? or that there be three days peftl- 
 lence in the l<md?~] Thefe were the three fore Judg- 
 ments, wherewith God commonly afflicted them for 
 their Sins $ who no*v was fo gracious, as to give him 
 his Choice which of them he would fuffer : For one 
 of them was peremp-orily refolved. 
 
 AW advife, and fee what anfaer I jhaU return to him 
 that fent me.~] There feems to be no great need to 
 take time to confider, which of thefe to chufe : The 
 kft-being the fhorteft, and an immediate Stroke from 
 the hand of Cod $ who is full of tender Mercy and 
 Companion. But in this Cad exprefles the Clemency 
 of God $ who would not haftily inrlift any Punifh- 
 ment upon him. 
 
 Ver. 1.
 
 fie Second Boc^ of S A M U E L 
 
 Ver. 14. And David fad unto Gad, I am in a great Chapter 
 ftrait; let w now fall into the hand of tie LORD (for XXIV, 
 4/f mercies are ore at} and let me not fall into the hand i*/"V"\J 
 
 \ 7 C* 
 
 of jptfjr.J He feems to leave it to God to fend either Vefl ^ 
 Famine, or Peftilence (for both come from God's 
 Hand) and defires only that Men might not be the 
 InQruments of his Punifbment. For as they are wont 
 to be cruel, fo they make no Diftinfrion between 
 good and bad, but defhoy all alike. This is admi- 
 rably expreffed by the Son of Sirach in II. Eccluf 17^ 
 1 8. They that fear the LORD will prepare their heart , 
 and hum hie their fords in his fight, faying: We will fall 
 into the hands of the LORD, and not into the hands of 
 men $ for as hn Majefy *f , fo is his Mercy. 
 
 Ver. 15. So the LORDfent a peftilence upon Jfrael.'} Verfe i$. 
 The Symptoms of which were very divers, if we may 
 believe Jofephu*. For fome, he faith, died fuddenly in 
 intolerable Pain : Others wafted away, and left no- 
 thing to be buried but Skin and Bones 5 their Bodies 
 being confumed by the Difeafe j Others were fudden* 
 Jy choaked, or (truck blind, &c. 
 
 From the Morntng.~] From that time when Gad de- 
 livered the Meflage, and David made his Choice 5 
 which was in the Morning, as we read before, v. 1 1. 
 
 Even to the time appointed."] There are thofe, who 
 by the time appointed^ underftand to the end of three 
 days mentioned by Gad, as the time appointed by the 
 LORD for the Continuance of this Plague. But this 
 is quite contrary to what follows, that God repented 
 him of the Evil and commanded the Angel that 
 fmote the People to ftay his hand. Therefore the 
 LXX. tranflate it better, a>; ag$c$ a'exra, till Dinner 
 time ; And fo Procopivs Gaz<ew. Certain it is, that 
 Moed fignifies fome part of that Day when the Plague 
 
 I i i i began:
 
 6io A COMMENTARY upon 
 
 Chapter began : And that rauft be either Noon, or the Even- 
 XXIV. ing. But, as Bochartwh&th obferved, the Morning 
 and Evening are the parts of the Day moft oppofite 
 in Scripture (of which he gives many Inftances) and 
 therefore fo he here understands it, that it continued 
 from Morning to the Evening. For Moed properly 
 fignifies an Afiembly : And therefore the time Moed 
 he thinks is the time when the People met for Even- 
 ing Prayer , about the Ninth Hour of the Day. Which 
 Prayer, before the building of the Temple, was made 
 at the Tabernacle, or in their Synagogues. And 
 therefore the Tabernacle is frequently called Ohel 
 Moed : And the Synagogues are Called in the LXXIV. 
 Pfal. 1 8. Moade El. So that he makes account this 
 Peftilence lafted no more than Nine Hours : Which 
 was the eighth part of three Days. 
 
 And there died 0f the people from Dan to Beer-Oieba, 
 fiventy thoufand we.~] If it had raged three Days, 
 and in every Nine Hours had killed fo many, above 
 the third part of thofe who had been numbred, would 
 have died by this Plague. But, asKimchi here obferves, 
 by the great Mercy of God, the time was contracted. 
 It is a frivolous Observation of fome of the Jews, that 
 becaufe it is not faid feventy Thoufand Anafljim^ but 
 only Ifch^ which commonly fignifies a fingle Perfon, 
 That Abifiai died of this Plague who was worth Se- 
 venty Thoufand of the common People. Nor doth 
 the Obfervation ofGrotrw feem to be altogether true 5 
 who in his fecond Book, de Jure Belli & Pacu, Cap. 
 XXI. Seel:. XVII. faith, Htc p<za erat non poynli, fed 
 Davidis, this was the Punifhment not of the People, 
 but of David : Quoting that Saying of an ancient 
 Chriftian Writer (>ttft. ad Orthodoxos} 
 
 the
 
 tie Second Book of S A M U E L. 6 1 1 
 
 the bittereft Puniftimentof Delinquent Kings, is thatChapter 
 which is inflicted upoia their People. But it is certain XXIV. 
 the People here had alfo offended : For it is faid in L/"V^vJ 
 the very beginning of this Chapter, that God was 
 angry with Jfracl. And as for what David faith, 
 v. 17. Thcfe Sheep what have they done? It is fpoken 
 out of his great Afteftion to them 5 whofe Offences 
 he did not know fo well as his own : And therefore 
 defired they might be fpared, and he punimed. 
 
 Ver. 1 6 . And when the Angel ftr etched out his hand upon Verfe 1 6. 
 'jcrufalew to deftroyit, the LORD repented him of the 
 evil, and faid unto the Angel that deflroyed the people^ 
 it is enough, flay now thine hand.~] God did not 
 change his Mind, but only revoked that which he 
 had decreed upon a certain Condition ^ which was, 
 that three Days Peftilence (bould come upon the 
 Country, unlefs David and the People repented. 
 Which he feeing they did (i O&r0*.XXI. 16.) he 
 ihortned the time 5 and would not let the Angel pro- 
 ceed above an eighth part of it. 
 
 ...* Ver. 17. And David fpake unto the LORD, when he Verfe 17. 
 few the Angel that fmote the people, and faid, Lo, I have 
 finned, and I have done wickedly : but thefe fteep what .., 
 
 have they done ?~\ Like a good Man, he reflected only 
 on his own Sin, in numbring the People 5 but did 
 not think of theirs in depofing him Jately, and fetting 
 up Abfalom (which Theodorety Procopivs Gaz<e#f, and 
 others think was the Crime for which they were pu- 
 rjifhed) which he had forgiven, but God thought fit 
 to punifh. Who by their filence may be thought to 
 have approved the FacT: of David. And befides, the 
 Lofs of fo many People was a Punimment of the 
 King himfelf, as was before obferved. 
 
 I i i i x Let
 
 611 A CO MMENTARY 
 
 Chapter Let thy hand I pray thee be again ft we, and agtfajl 
 XXIV. my father s houfe.~\ That is., againft his Kindred $ 
 
 v-v-v -^ who did not difTwade him from the Vanity of 
 numbring the Peopk, but perhaps incounged him 
 in it. 
 
 Verfe 18. Ver. 18. And Gad came that day to Davfcl, andfuid 
 unto him7\ By the exprefs Command of the LOKD, 
 I Citron. XXI. 1 8, 19. 
 
 Go */>, rear an altar unto the LORD in the threfiiMg 
 floor of Araunah the JebuJ/te.~] This threftiing Floor 
 was on the Mount Moriah ^ the place where Abraham 
 offered up his Son, and where the Temple was- built 
 by Solomon, See 2 Chron. HI. i. Of which Eitpolole- 
 mus, an Heathen Writer, takes notice, faying, that 
 God Giowed David by an Angel the Place where the 
 Temple Giould be built. See Ettfibin his Prtpar. 
 Evang. Lib. IX, Cap. 30. The Jews will have it, that 
 here /4/>e/and Cain offered their Sacrifices (See Seldert 
 Lib. III. de Synedr. p.i99- and 431.) Nay, that it was 
 the Place where Adam was created : According to a fay- 
 ing of their Doftors, Adam was created out of the place 
 of his Expjatwx. See G. Vorftiu* upon Pirke Eliefer^ 
 p. 163, 
 
 Verfe 19. Ver. 19. And DaviJ, according to the faying of 
 GA/, went tip as the LORD commanded."] That is, 
 he went the next moment after he received the Com- 
 mand. 
 
 Verfe 2O. Ver. 2O. And Arannah looked, andfaw the tyng, and 
 bit fervants coming on towards him, and Arannah went 
 out, and bowed hi mfelf before the king, on hit face upon 
 the ground.'] As the manner was, and ftill is, in the 
 Eaftern Countries. 
 
 Ver. xi.
 
 the Second Bo&^ of SAMUEL. 
 
 Ver. 21. And Araunah fa'id wherefore is my LORD Chipter 
 the King come tip unto thy ftrvant .<?] It may be he XXIV. 
 thought it too great an Honour ^ and therefore defired V^-N/"^ 
 to know the meaning of it. Verie 21. 
 
 And David faid, to buy tie threfiing floor of thee^ 
 to build an attar unto the LORD, that the plague may 
 be ftayed from the people."] By offering a Sacrifice to 
 appeafe his Anger $ as he himfelf had ordered, i Chron. 
 XXI. 16, 27. 
 
 Ver. 22. And Araunah faid unto \)avid y let yVerfe 22. 
 Lord the King fake and offer np what feemeth good 
 unto hint : Beheld^ here be oxen for burnt Sacrifices, 
 and threfiing viftrumtnts^ and other inftruntents of the 
 oxen^ fur wood.'] For when the Angel appeared 
 there, he was threfhing Wheat $ which he offered 
 like wife to David for a Meat- Offering, 1 Chron. XXI. 
 20, 23. And the Jnftruments of the Oxen were their 
 Yokes, and fuch as they drew after them to prefs 
 forth the Corn. 
 
 Ver. 23. AU thefe things did Araunah^ a* a #*, Verfe 33 , 
 give unto the fyng.~] The words in the Hebrew are, 
 theje things gave Arannah the King, nnto tht King. 
 From whence fome infer, that before the raking of 
 Jernfakm he was the King of the Jebttfites ^ or, a 
 Man of the greated: Authority among them 5 like a 
 King : Or was defcended from the Blood Royal of 
 the Jebttfites, as Dr. Ligktfbot exprefies it. But nei- 
 ther the Greek, nor the Syriact^ nor the ArabicJ^ Co- 
 pies have the Word King : Nor was it in many of the 
 Vulgar till Sixtw his Correction : Nor in the Chaldet 
 Paraphraft in the time of Kinichi; who cites it thus: 
 Arannah gave to the King, whrt the King ask$d of 
 him. And, as Bochartus obferves, AttraunaJj (or Or- 
 nan) being mentioned fourteen times in the Holy 
 
 Books,,
 
 o, 4 ^ COMMENTARY upon 
 
 Chapter Books, it is a wonder he fhould not be ftiled a King, 
 XXIV, but only here. Hiertz. P. I. L. II. Cap. XXXVIII. 
 
 V^*V"\J But it is likely he was a very Rich Man, as Jofepkus 
 reports $ whom the King fpared when he took the 
 Fort of Zion : Either becaufe he was a Lover of 
 the Ifraelltes 5 or had done fome good Office unto 
 "David. 
 
 And Araunah fa'/d unto the King, the LORD thy 
 God accept thee.~] He thought himielf abundantly fa- 
 tisfied, if God pleafed to grant David's Requeft: 
 Which he befeeched him to do. For no doubt he 
 was a Profelyte $ earneftly defiring the Happinefs of 
 the Nation, into which he was incorporated. 
 
 Verfe 24, Ver. 24. And the fang fad unto Araunah, Nay ^ but 
 I will furely buy it of thee at a price : Neither will I 
 offer burnt*offerings unto- the LORD my God^ of that 
 which coft me nothing^ Whence is that of 60- 
 lomon^ III. Prov. 9. Honour the LORD with thy fub- 
 flance. Which the Greek thus tranflate, Ti'ua, r 
 Kv&tw ^ra T^tf Si^iW arwav. Honour the LORD out 
 of thy honeft Labours, that is, out of that which thou 
 haft acquired by thy honeft Induftry. 
 
 So David bought the threjhing floor , and the oxen 
 for fifty fliekgls of Silver.'] In the Chronicles we read, 
 according to our Tranflation, that he gave him Six 
 hundred Shekels of Gold by weight. Which Bochartvt 
 thus reconciles $ that in one place- he fpeaks of She- 
 kels of Gold, and in the other of Shekels of Silver. 
 Whofe Proportion is Twelve-fold 3 fo that Fifty She- 
 kels of Gold are in value as much as fix Hundred 
 Shekels of Silver. He quotes a Place out of Plato in 
 his Hipparchus, which proves that Gold and Silver 
 held this Proportion. And then he thus tranflates 
 this Place in Samuel, he bought the Floor and the 
 
 Oxen
 
 the Second Bo^ of S A M U E L. 
 
 Oxen Becefeph for Money, viz. for Fifty Golden Chapter 
 Shekels. So the word Cejeph often fignifies Money in XXIV. 
 general, of whatsoever Metal it be : As appears from WVNU 
 this very Hiftory, wherein David tells Oman that 
 he will buy the Field of him Becefeph Mah^ which 
 we tranflate, At its full Price, i Chron. XXI. 14. 
 And then it follows he gave Oman Shikfe Zahav> 
 Shekels of Gold, Mrjhfyll bhefi Meoth, in value fix 
 Hundred Vulgar, or Silver Shekels. See Hierozo?con y 
 P. I. Lib. II. Cap. XXXVIII. Where the Word 
 Mffbkftff he acknowledges commonly fignifies Weight 3 
 yet here denotes Value: As in the z.Sam. XII. 30. 
 The Defign of Ezra, being to (how that the fifty 
 Shekels he gave for the Floor and Oxen, were not 
 Silver (which were moft common) but Shekels of 
 Gold 3 every one of which was worth Twelve of 
 Silver: So that thofe fifty Shekels were equivalent to 
 fix, Hundred Silver ones. 
 
 But there is a fhorter way of folving this Diffi- 
 culty, by fuppofing, that for the threming Floor and 
 the Oxen, he gave only Fifty Shekels of Silver : But 
 all the Ground about it (out of which the Courts of 
 God's Houfe were afterwards made) coft him fix Hun- 
 dred Shekels of Gold. 
 
 Ver. 25. And David built there an altar unto the Verfe 25. 
 LORD, and offered burnt- offerings , and peace-offer- 
 jgs.~] Burnt- Offerings were Prayers to God, that he 
 would remove this Plague: And Peace-Offerings 
 were Acknowledgments of God's Goodnefs, who had 
 already given David Hopes of this Mercy. 
 
 So the LORD itas intreated for the land^ and the 
 plague was flayed from IfraelJ] As plainly appeared 
 by God's fending Fire down from Heaven to confume 
 
 the 

 
 Chapter 
 XXIV. 
 
 A C 6 M M E N T ^ R 
 
 the Sacrifices: And the Angel alfo, who appeared 
 a Flaming Sword over Jcrualem^ being 
 
 with a aming wor over cruaem^ eng com- 
 rmnded to put it up into his Sheath, i Chron. XX I. 
 26, 27. From hence David concluded God would be 
 more placable in this place than any other : And there- 
 fore took Counfel to build the Temple here. 
 
 F i N I S. 
 
 ERRATA, 
 
 Page. Line. 
 
 Pige. 
 
 3. 13. read other Tribes. 
 
 265- 
 
 4. 2. d. fofne. 
 
 2^2. 
 
 9. 27. d. rat. 
 
 
 lo. penult, r. ma^es. 
 
 293. 
 
 it. 2. r. /*/ Exprejjkn . 
 
 2^4. 
 
 23. 19. r. Fe final. 
 
 3^5. 
 
 JO. I 5 r. tvaift^u. 
 
 554- 
 
 57. 15. r. procidenti* ant. 
 
 
 70. 9. r. But here. 
 
 377- 
 
 Si. 10. r XV. G. l. 
 
 382. 
 
 1 6. r. draw An, 
 
 288. 
 
 1 19. penult, r. omf #/ wo/?. 
 
 395. 
 
 120. 8. r. i Kings I. 34, 39. 
 
 
 !. 9. cWe this. 
 
 402. 
 
 155. tilt. t. doth not feem. 
 1 63. 2 5. r. Afer the Father of Xfaf r. 
 
 45. 
 
 1 80. 20. after forty d. old. 
 207. 16. Sflirt of Honwr, 
 
 428. 
 
 437- 
 
 a 1 5. 30. //w fo^ef to. 
 
 438. 
 
 220. 2. r. 28. 
 
 
 229. 2. r. Bdva Kafrifc 
 
 441. 
 
 233. 12. r..<ni5(@K 
 
 464. 
 
 235. 1 2. r. Moloffians. 
 
 487. 
 
 240. i ct. r. as Signs. 
 
 25. 
 
 257. 1 9. r. in to covdr. 
 
 $48. 
 
 2$8. 2 1 . r. irgjiwrw. 
 
 $84. 
 
 Line. 
 
 7. r. manners. 
 
 nit. rfter alone add See XX HI. 
 6. 
 
 8. r. Awe'riiK. 
 
 4. r. Saliamu. 
 6. r. Bofljeth. 
 
 2 5. d. in after paffed. 
 
 5. r. whofe fide. 
 
 14, r. we now fpeak. 
 
 4. r. bettl At*e Btro/Jiitn. 
 
 5. r. a good piece. 
 
 30. aft el- -welt pleafed begia a 
 new Line, If be* 
 
 9. r. Territories thereof. 
 
 4. r. Bevj Kama. 
 
 1 5. r. rdde in it. 
 14. d. ad. 
 
 ult. r. little ewe lamb. 
 17. r. Lib. II. Cap. XL! II. 
 20. r. fuffered. 
 i o. r. Horfe of the King. 
 
 3 1 . r. much in ufe. 
 2i.r. Anticritka. 1004. 
 17. r. though they let him* 
 
 5. r./o/or foflnrt. 
 
 ~Nott, That in all Places where mention is made of Heathen 
 Gods, it fhould not have been Printed with a Capital. It 
 is the Printer's Fault.
 
 UC SOUTHERN REGIONAL LIBRARY FACILITY 
 
 A 000046513 8